An Adventures Tale In Equestria - Part 1: Thy Judgment Will Come

by HarpyYoshi

Rating: mature
Tags: Princess Luna, Thriller, Drama, Original Character, Queen Novo, Suicide / Self Harm, Profanity, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Human, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: The Movie, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Alternate Universe
Length: 183382

Alex is not your ordinary human, and after he is sent to the world of Equestria, he finds himself in the wrong place at the wrong time on "that fateful day." Now, he's on the run.

Disclaimer!
(Before reading this story, it is highly recommended you read the stories Timeless, Sunspots, Obsessions Part 1 & Obsessions Part 2, as they are loosely based on the timeline of events from those stories.
Hope you all can understand)
Beware: Massive amounts of profanity, violence, gore and mentions of self-harm are in this book. You've been warned.

Life can throw just about anything, be it good or bad, at you. That was the life of a music teacher named Alex. And when he was whisked away from Earth to a strange land called Equestria, he had no idea what was in store for him.

Now, after the events of "that fateful day," Alex has been imprisoned for crimes against Equestria, more specifically against The Crown of Canterlot. The verdict has been decided, and Alex's life is all but over. However, poor monitoring and management have given him an opportunity, one that will go down as the greatest adventure tale of all time.

Join him on this otherwordly adventure to reveal the truth, if you dare. They will come for you. They will show no mercy. They will remind you of this, always:

"Thy judgment will come."

This story takes place after the events of the Season 8 Finale, and does so in an Alternate Universe after the events of My Little Pony: The Movie (2017).

Massive shoutout to SeaUrchin on Pastebin for inspiring a part of this story.

A humongous shoutout to Radbunny for inspiring this story to come alive. His contributions to the platform cannot go unnoticed, especially through his original characters that are heavily featured in this story. Please, check out his stories, he deserves a ton of credit for the inspiration.

The cover art comes from https://www.dreamstime.com/illustration/hands-breaking.html (Felt it appropriate)

This story updates regularly now. Check out the blog posts to stay up-to-date. Thank you and enjoy! -Harpy

Published 2022-05-26 23:20:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-08-27 18:32:18 UTC

Into The Dream Bubble {revised}

Chapter 2: Into The Dream Bubble

Twas the night before the verdict and all throughout the Canterlot Castle, not a single creatu-oh, wait. Nevermind….

Ah, silence. It was a natural sign of the presence of the night. Without it, how could anycreature sense any relief or hope to rest? And yet, the sounds of the night were far too familiar to those who trotted down those desolate halls.

The nighttime guards knew it all too well. They were used to it, after all. The thestrals that occupied most of the Lunar Guard protected the Canterlot Castle with keen eyes and excellent ears. Their sense of potential dangers was unequivocally unmatched by any within Equestria’s borders.

And without him, the Lunar Knights and Guards would have never been transformed into the juggernaut they represented. A timeless stallion from the past, long before the events of Nightmare Moon was banished to the moon, his rise through the ranks solidified his place among them.

And as Commander Shifting Sands made his way down those quiet halls to the throne room for Night Court, he couldn’t help but think about the past three weeks and what transpired. It had taken a substantial toll on everypony’s psyche, and trying to maintain his mental health at a stable level was troubling for the stalworth unicorn.

Shifting still couldn’t wrap his head around those events: a creature he once trusted and could spar with daily, one he thought he had figured out and known every detail. That human betrayed the promises he once made to them.

Magic was one thing, but humans couldn’t use it, let alone as powerful as the alicorns could. At least, that’s how those two described it. Fighting alongside them was another thing, as they could carry weapons of war to inflict damage and protect those around them.

No, that wasn’t the concern. Instead, it was the enchantment Alexander had called for to summon a devastating ball of magical energy, sending it away from him towards the lifeless golem known as Anonymous. As it slammed into Anon slowly, any semblance of that creature was gone, a blast as large as the buildings of the Canterlot streets wiping out both Anon and Greymane.

All that was left…was a pool of black tar-like substance, the product of the magic runes Anon had taught himself. It melted into the ground, dying off into the aether and burying itself in a shallow grave.

As for Alex, he was devastated and traumatized. After realizing what he did, the smoke cleared to reveal the by-product of his magic. I remember it vividly, watching the remaining human fall to his knees and lean back on his heels.

His shaky breaths vanished into the wind as the world fell silent. The blood soaked into the human’s fabric was weighing him down, as Alex had clutched the top of his shirt with both hands. The human that wielded the two axes covered his face with his shirt and…

`”NOOOOOO!!”`

It was a scream that rang into the atmosphere. A representation of what the man had done, but more importantly, what he had lost. The other human he could get along with, who was from the same species, and one he fondly got along with. It ended with a cry heard as far away as the Everfree Forest.

Nopony had any idea of what course of action needed to happen after those events. The Commander could only remember returning to his chambers with his marefriend, Princess Luna, and a knock accompanying the room’s air a few minutes later.

After opening the door, both Princess Luna and Commander Shifting were approached by Princess Celestia and told to come along. Along with Emperor Nacreous, the four of them ascended the tower that housed Alex’s room at the top.

It was Shifting’s observations that told him what was to happen as all four members of The Crown of Canterlot approached the thick, wooden door that kept Alex safe. The poor stallion guarding it was told to leave immediately, his face filled with gloom and sadness.

Princess Celestia, visibly upset, charged her horn and blasted the entrance to the human’s room open, revealing the human tending to his wounds on the bed. Then, after a verbal exchange between the two had occurred, Alex pointed his finger at each and every one of them, saying, “You could’ve left me alone, but you chose not to. You pried too far into my past, and now I can’t be trusted?!“

After a few seconds of silence, Alex shook his head and prepared to leave through his window. But, unfortunately, Princess Celestia saw this as the final straw and stopped the human.

Ordering the Commander to place Alex under arrest, the human was shocked and nearly broke down as the cuffs were snapped upon his wrists. Then, Alexander Walkerson was charged with high treason and conspiracy against The Crown of Canterlot and Equestria. Later on, the additional charges came: capital murder, the use of forbidden magic, destruction of property, and potential treason against The Crown of Canterlot.

========================================<>========================================

Since that day three weeks ago, a lot of paperwork had to be filled out, and Shifting had his fair share done. But, as the stallion arrived at the big doors protecting the spacious throne room, he couldn’t help but feel guilty for being a part of the council against Alexander Walkerson.

All 15 members had already voted on whether he was guilty or innocent, and he felt a pit in his stomach forming. Knowing Alex’s resistant nature, his choices would either be the use of the death penalty for the first time in centuries or permanent exile to the Great Ice Plateau. Shifting knew he wasn’t alone in feeling this way because Alex had also hurt a pony who believed him.

Trying to understand the human’s standards, honor code, and what made him behave in the manner that he did, the lunar alicorn princess had been attempting to crack what his nightmares meant for the past two years. Now, she was more determined to find out the answer.

Commander Shifting’s fiance Princess Luna was sitting on the throne for the Night Court tonight. The once calm and collected Princess of the Night was scrambling through reports and paperwork, sweating as the pile of papers near her had been hastily stacked and messy. It was customary for her to go through the numerous scrolls before the sessions of Night Court began, but this was too much.

But, tonight would be different, he mused, as he had an idea to help ease her mind and contribute a bit more for tonight’s session of Court. Using his magic, he cleaned up the pile and arranged it neatly, surprising the alicorn.

“Good evening, Luna,” Shifting called out as he approached the throne. “What are you doing?” Princess Luna looked up from her papers, and her eyes widened.

“Oh, that was you!” the Night Princess exclaimed. “Thank you, and good evening to you too, Shifting. Oh, it’s nothing…nothing but reports of citizens across Equestria experiencing horrible nightmares regarding the human’s continued presence.”

“Are they alright? Shouldn’t you be checking on them?” the Commander replied, sitting beside his special mare.

“I c-can’t,” Luna stammered. “Celestia and Nacreous have been bogged down with their paperwork, and it has been stressful managing the trial and hearing the evidence. But how about you, darling? How hast thou been as of late?”

sigh “Well, it has been taxing for all involved, including me,” Shifting replied. “It is hard to imagine why Alex needed to do what he did. On the other hoof, the guards seem to be dealing with the situation very well, unlike the Day Guards. I have been listening in on some of their conversations lately, and it seems they are mistreating him.”

“It’s unfair to Alex, certainly, but this is what his actions have towed,” the alicorn ruler replied, looking at the paper in her magical grip. “The consequences have been devastating, despite only a dozen or so casualties from that battle.”

“Have there been any revelations from his nightmares as of late?” the stallion asked, attempting to switch the topic. Princess Luna looked at him and shook her head.

“When Alex’s incarceration happened, he was understandably upset and took it out on himself. There were nights he outright refused to get even an hour of sleep. However, as of a couple of nights ago, the nightmares have started to recede in intensity, which makes me question whether I’ll have enough time to check if these complaints and reports are true.”

Shifting grinned to himself as Luna displayed an expression of worry. “Welllll…what if I took over Night Court tonight?” the stallion asked. “That way, you’ll have a chance to help those in your realm rest better.”

“Does thou think you will be able to handle these nobles and creatures?” Luna asked sincerely. “They always come forth with some sort of plight or situation that seems confusing, and it may feel tedious and boring being by yourself.”

“How much does thou trust your Commander, my dear?” Shifting responded with a smile on his face.

A noticeable blush crept its way onto Luna’s cheeks from those words. “Thank you for doing this, Shifting,” Luna replied. “You are too kind. I shall travel to the dream realm for a moment then. I should be back sooner than later.”

“It is my pleasure, Luna. Take care, and remember to be careful,” Commander Shifting said before giving the Princess of the Night a quick kiss.

giggle “Oh, I will be, my Commander. Hopefully, you can hold out waiting for my return. After all, a thousand years left you unscathed,” Luna slyly commented, the stallion’s ears perking. Then, a mad blush crept to his face as the alicorn princess giggled.

“That’s a first,” he whispered as he took the throne for the Night Court session. In the meantime, Luna sent the last bit of paperwork back to her room, ignited her horn, and vanished into the air.

========================================<>========================================

As Princess Luna entered her realm, she looked at all the little dream bubbles that floated around her, scanning them for any signs of a nightmare. Finding, nullifying, and overpowering them was a task, but something felt off.

For some reason, not only did her sister’s dream bubble seem fine, but all of the dream bubbles were fairly normal. It was as if nobody was experiencing a nightmare at all. In all of Equestria, on a night like tonight, all was peaceful. But how, she thought to herself. All the letters, concerns, and complaints. Surely this was a mistake, right?

Luna bounced through the dream bubbles to check manually, but no threat of a nightmare presented itself. Truly an odd night, Luna thought to herself as she exited the last bubble. How could there not be a single nightmare?

That question was answered immediately, as she had forgotten to check on one dream bubble. Flying across her dream realm, Luna knew why everything was how it was tonight.

Sitting in its usual spot, far from the shadows and the realm she patrolled, a familiar wooden door with two steps and the word ‘Alex’ loomed before her. When he first came to Equestria, the bubble appeared out of nowhere and perplexed the lunar princess. The dream bubble was massive, only accessible by the door.

At first, Luna didn’t know what to do, but her instinct told her to investigate, which gave her more questions. The dreams the human was experiencing were of personal pain, misfortune, perfectionism toward his craft through his rigorous physical and psychologically-damaging practice and the triumph and existential dread from his past memories.

It plagued him through the images of monsters, from giant spiders to undead zombies sprinting at full speed, terrifying clowns, and tiny astronauts that could split open and devour you whole. Out of everything he had thought up, the animatronic nightmares were hard to tackle since the robots came forward and physically attacked the human.

Bearing numerous sharp claws and large fangs, they attacked without notice, jumping out of nowhere and scaring the poor human to death. They resembled bears, foxes, bunnies, and various critters. From her perspective, Alex was putting up a good fight in his dream, using his assortment of weapons to defend himself, but the paranoia of WHEN they would strike kept him awake and unable to find peace with himself.

And then there were the psychological nightmares: those that dug into the memories of the human’s mind. They ranged from mild to middle-ground level, featuring memories of harassment, bullying, and constant blame for stuff he didn’t do.

However, what terrified Luna were the full-blown nightmares. Those nightmares were brutal to combat since it felt like Alex had implanted these thoughts into his head, and nothing would change his thinking. The environmental landscape of the nightmares physically attacked her, causing Luna to retreat on numerous occasions.

But it was puzzling as to why events of the future appeared. Like the time Alex correctly predicted Anon would escape and Alex would end up being responsible for killing him. It was truly baffling to her. Was this a form of superpower he had? Luna’s mind worried. To correctly make assumptions on what could occur and see it become a reality? How?

All would have to be answered later, as Princess Luna noticed the nightmare’s black tendrils leaking from the poorly built door. The entire bubble was, for a time, engulfed by a full-blown nightmare, and it was something Princess Luna needed to take care of. Now.

However, Luna paused before entering the bubble. Her thoughts ran wild, taking a deep breath and wondering whether or not she should proceed. Do I want what happened last time to happen again to me? Luna asked herself. He lashed out at me, nearly injuring me, and I had to retreat. I felt as though I had failed last time because ever since then, his anger, attitude, and further mistrust of us have made him feel isolated.

Luna shook her head, dispersing the negative thoughts. “Deep breath Luna,” she confidently told herself. “It will be fine. Just don’t spend an absorbent amount of time there.”

From there, Princess Luna opened the door that housed Alex’s nightmare and stepped into the dream bubble without another thought.

========================================<>========================================

She stopped in utter disbelief when she surfaced from the darkness into the nightmare. She was on a hilltop overlooking all of Equestria. She could see everything from the frozen Tundras of the South to the Northernmost section where the Crystal Empire resides. Even Mount Everhoof.

It was as if the entirety of Equestria had shrunk to the size of a single country. In front of her, hundreds of feet away, the human was crouched down, covering his ears…saying something. Luna knew she had to act fast and began galloping towards him.

“...don’t hold it against me…Don’t hold it against me….”

Luna stopped. It sounded like the voice of Alex at first, starting out soft and timid. But as the lunar alicorn neared him, it grew louder.

And louder.

And louder!

Her head began to hurt as she drew nearer, forcing her to grab at her head. The voice kept saying that one line over and over and over….

“Don’t hold it against me! Don’t Hold It Against Me! DON’T HOLD IT AGAINST ME!!”

As Luna looked up in terror, thousands of creatures’ unnerving, agonizing screams started to ring out on the horizon. The horizon produced a tidal wave of fire, too high for anyone to escape, which swept through the valley at a break-neck pace. The fire lashed out at those too slow to escape its fiery blaze.

The lower halves of Equestria were leveled, resulting in trees burning to the ground, buildings, and ruins reduced to nothingness, and memorials and monuments decimated. It was apparent it was approaching the both of them, but Luna felt like she couldn’t move. Still on the ground, doing her best to drown the screaming out, the alicorn couldn’t retreat.

The human, on the other hand, was not crouching down anymore. In fact, he was sitting down and seemed relatively calm. He had a neutral expression on his face, eyes closed as the wall of fire approached the hill they were on. The voices and screams grew even louder as the wall of flames surrounded the two.

As a voice started laughing without care, it kept getting louder and louder the more she fought it off. It seemed…familiar to her. A voice that she thought she had heard before.

Was it really her?

“This is only the start of it.”

Did the human just sa-

========================================<>========================================

The scene exploded away and knocked her down. As the lunar alicorn attempted to get up, she could not move. She was frozen in place, surrounded by a landscape of nothingness. All that remained were dusty, dark clouds and ash raining from above.

A dark scene, Luna mused as she tried to fight the feeling of fear. The previous scene was new, but this felt similar to a place in Equestria she once visited…wasn’t it south of Klugetown?

As she looked around, it was unbelievable: everything, all of Equestria, was gone. Eviscerated. All turned to ash. The human was nowhere to be seen, as if he had disappeared into the wind. She kept her guard up, realizing this could be a calculated attack by those monsters from before.

“Stay focused, Luna,” the Princess of the Night whispered. “You mustn’t let your guard down now.” The wind was quietly howling as Luna continued to keep her awareness up.

“...”

sniffle

Luna’s ears perked up. Did…did I hear that? She questioned herself. Is somecreature crying?

sob!

She thought it was her imagination, but the crying got louder. She tried to check herself to make sure she wasn’t the one sobbing, but nothing. It wasn’t coming from her, so she could only assume it was from the human.

As the crying got louder and louder, it was too much for her to bear. However, she was still frozen in place by some mysterious force, so she tried using her magic again.

No luck. Princess Luna, one of the two Royal Sisters, the alicorn princess of the Night, and one of the four crowns of Canterlot was powerless to stop it. She didn’t understand the problem, where it was, and how to fix it.

But then…it presented itself to her as if by pure happenstance. A lone creature surrounded by mountains of ash and bones came into view. It was an individual carrying…something.

‘Somecreature.’ A creature she had recognized before. As Alex the human finally appeared, he dropped to the ground and clung onto the body of Princess Skystar. The hippogriff princess was lifeless and brutally burned, stabbed, and strangled. Blood trails stained her once vibrant skin, and her mane hung wildly from her head.

It was a scene too horrific and gory that she tried to avert her eyes. It didn’t make sense. Out of all the nightmares she had encountered, this one perplexed her. A multi-scened nightmare? Luna’s thoughts rang out. Why was this the human’s dream? How could this be what he thinks?

“It is all my fault.”

========================================<>========================================

Luna opened her eyes and looked up. The scene had changed yet again, but it felt more morbid and grim this time.

She stood on top of a hill, surrounded by nothing but gravestones. Gravestones lined the lone hilltop, adorning the sides and all across the land that once was Equestria. As she looked out onto the horizon, it looked as if the graves were never-ending. But something else caught her attention.

As her focus returned to the hilltop she was on, Alex, the lone human resident of Equestria remaining, was kneeling between a flock of gravestones. In particular, he was looking at one, his trembling hands on one. No tears came from his eyes, but he was profoundly saddened and appeared to be suffering.

“I’m so, so sorry...I didn’t want you to go…It’s my fault you died….”

He was choking up, fumbling through his words. To Princess Luna, she couldn’t understand what was causing him to continue suffering like this scene was making him. But, much to her surprise, it did grant her the freedom of mobility. So, she quickly flew behind the human in a split second to observe the reason.

As she faced the scene from Alex’s perspective, she was utterly shocked as to why the human was grieving. The gravestones had engravings with some names she knew. Princess Twilight Sparkle. Queen Novo. Prince Haakim.

“Commander Shifting Sands…Emperor Nacreous…Princess Celestia…no,” Luna whispered under her breath. Even her name was present on one of the gravestones, causing her sides to shiver.

But there was one name that caught her attention. She had heard about that name, which answered all those mysteries surrounding the human.

‘Grandpa.’

Grandpa. Luna’s eyes widened. The scene finally made sense as the puzzle pieces finally started clicking into place.

If his nightmares can predict the future, she thoughtfully calculated, then why would he have such violent nightmarish scenes tormenting him while he idly sits by? He’s allowing it to happen because he feels he is responsible. Another cloud of mystery vanished.

But then that leaves another problem: the nightmares now are based upon memory, something he used to fear, Princess Luna questioned internally. The loss of a loved one that meant so much to him? It is the only reason as to why he is scared…scared?

Luna’s eyes closed as she took a shaky breath. Is this what he thinks will happen to Equestria? Loss of valuable individuals he cares about? Wait…’cares about.’

gasp! “That means….”

“What’s the most you’ve ever lost, Princess Luna?”

========================================<>========================================

Luna looked up and jumped back a bit. Her heart began to race as she was frighteningly startled because the human suddenly appeared directly before her, mere feet away.

She cocked her head to the side, confused by his demeanor. How? Why isn’t he crying? He’s sad about something. At this thought, Alex, the human, spoke up again.

“Let me ask you something, Luna,” the apparition of Alex asked. “How difficult it is to live while everyone you know is dead? I think you and I both know that feeling….”

Luna’s words were failing her. She had the answer, but Alex had said it for her. She knew the other three had experienced significant loss before, but if Alex already knew that, why would he ask that? Her mind couldn’t make heads or tails of it. Then, he spoke one final time.

“Can you imagine it?” Alex asked. “It hurts…so much…to know you couldn’t do anything to help. Couldn’t help those in need, those who trusted you, those who…needed you…it’s painful.”

“Then let me help you, Alex!” Luna pleaded solemnly. “Is there something you are trying to tell me? What are you going through, Alex? Stop hiding it from me!”

She was desperately trying to get him out of his shadow, but the human refused to yield. His response was him furrowing his brow down and shaking his head. He apparently had a secret he couldn’t reveal to them yet. It was mainly due to the trust that had been lost between them, and the aftermath of the battle versus Anonymous had been his breaking point.

Alex started to fizzle out of the nightmare. The wind picked up his ashes and floated away at a high velocity. As Princess Luna gazed up at them as they traveled through the sky, she realized where they were headed too late.

A tall, colossal dust storm was nearing her location, violently picking up the ash, dust, and land of Equestria. Whisking the debris around like cake batter in a whisker machine, Luna’s decision to get out of the bubble was justifiable.

As Luna scanned the dream for the exit, the door was nowhere to be found. Princess Luna did her best, flying upward into the atmosphere to avoid being sucked in by the dust vortex. The storm slowly swallowed her frame, whipping her around before shooting her out away from it.

She remained unrolled in the air and looked at where she was headed. The dream bubble’s exterior holding drew nearer and nearer, leaving her with little time to act. She braced herself as she plowed into the bottom of the dream bubble, popping out and onto the other side. The alicorn princess slammed hard onto the ground of her dream realm with a vicious thunk!

Pain suddenly filled her body. Clutching her side, she lay in a heap on the floor of her dream realm, grimacing from the pain. Then, the dream bubbles she once took care of started floating away from her.

Princess Luna stuck one of her hooves out, a plea for help that went unanswered. Unfortunately, she was unable to move and exhausted from the scene she had just witnessed and was caught up in. Her eyes started to close, but Luna knew she needed to return to the real world before it was too late.

As she tried to stand, legs shaking, a voice cried out.

“Princess Luna!”

As she tried to regain her sense of stability, the events that had just transpired had shaken the Lunar Princess. Uncontrollably, she cried, unable to understand the scene she had witnessed.

Then, the voice spoke up again.

“Princess Luna? Are you okay?”

Luna could not stand any longer, unable to bear the weight she was carrying. Finally, her legs gave out from underneath her as she collapsed, exhausted and broken down.

The dream realm around her vaporized into nothingness, and soon enough, she was back in the throne room. Sitting on the throne for Night Court, Commander Shifting Sands was surprised by the instant burst of light that initially greeted him. It then turned into a face of abject horror by what confronted him, causing him to drop everything and gallop down the throne room stairs.

“LUNA!”

Author's Note

Uh oh. That's not good...

Doesn't this feel...different? Like, all-powerful Lunar Princess vs Human Nightmare? And she loses? We will just need to wait and see what the response will be like in the next chapter then.

Would like to thank everyone who has been tuned in thus far. We still have a long way to go. But more on that later. I have to finish the next one. Bye! See ya next time! :yay:

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on May 23rd, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

Effective Practices {revised}

Chapter 3: Effective Practices

Princess Celestia and Emperor Nacreous at the time were fast asleep. Both had very long days dealing with the nobility, answering complaints given by the citizens of Equestria, and filing tons of paperwork. It was a hectic yet tiresome day for them, and now they both got a chance to sleep.

Nevertheless, they still enjoyed each other’s company. With the verdict coming down tomorrow on the fate of Alexander Walkerson, a smile crept onto Celestia’s face as she dreamed on.

Disturbed by how he had acted towards the human in the weeks following the debacle, Nacreous tried to stay relaxed as he slept. It was customary for him to deal with his nightmares alone, but he felt safe with his faithful marefriend by his side.

They had been together for over a year, and dealing with crises seemed like an everyday occurrence. With Nacreous taking up his mantle as Emperor, he now held a lot of power in Canterlot. However, Nacreous's hippogriff status was judged heavily. Not only was he a significant opposition to Queen Novo's actions as ruler, but he also didn’t possess a pearl necklace around his neck for transformation like the other hippogriffs.

All the while, Nacreous understood something that few did. Although Queen Novo disapproved of the relationship between her daughter and the human, the Emperor saw it as compatible. Alex and Skystar may be from two completely different backgrounds, but they both had a knack for adventure, music, and, most of all, finding joy in the world around them.

They deserve each other, his mind rang out as he snoozed. Unfortunately, we won’t see their relationship develop further in the future, but he made those choices. Now, he has to liv-umm, accept the consequences for doing so.

As the morning began to arrive, around two hours before they usually needed to wake, they were slightly awakened by a loud thud!Nacreous was the first to wake up from the sudden sound and held his breath. As Celestia began to wake, the hippogriff thought he had heard somepony yelling out in the hallway and the pitter-patter of hooves running around.

After a minute of silence, they both shrugged to one another and were about ready to fall back asleep for a few more hours before a guard kicked open the door to their room and barged in unannounced.

“Princess Celestia! Emperor Nacreous!” the Royal Guard pony shouted. Celestia flung the sheet off of herself and got onto her four hooves.

“Guard, what is the nature of such an outburst?!” was Celestia’s chastising response as she glared at the guardspony. The stallion remained at the door, his legs trembling as he bowed.

“M-M-My apologies, Y-Your Highness. B-B-But it is about yo-your sister, Pri-”

poof!

Celestia grabbed Nacreous while she activated her teleportation spell, and soon enough, they were in the throne room. What greeted them was a terrifying scene: Celestia’s sister, Princess Luna, was lying on the throne room floor, unresponsive. The younger alicorn was tended to by numerous guards and Commander Shifting Sands, clearly upset by the scene unfolding before him.

“Everypony, stand back. Give her some room to breathe,” replied Nacreous, motioning for the ponies to move away. Everycreature moved back about 15 feet to allow the hippogriff to examine the Lunar Princess. Nacreous knew what was happening as he placed a few runes down nearby, activating them to create a portal.

“We need to get her to my medical lab, stat! Guards, help us carry the Princess in,” Nacreous ordered as he hopped through the portal’s entrance. “We will need to lay her down on the medical bed. Hurry!”

The guards took precautions when lifting the alicorn princess and slowly moved her into the medical lab. After laying her down on the bed, the hippogriff doctor reassured the Commander that everything would be alright and requested they all leave so that he may get to work.

As everypony went back through the portal connected to the throne room, Princess Celestia was the last creature left in the medical lab. Her worried expression said it all as Nacreous, now in Dr. Borealis mode, looked at her and warmly smiled.

“Celly, don’t worry,” the hippogriff reassured her. “To my understanding, she has suffered a lot of oxygen loss in her respiratory system and blacked out. She needs to rest for now…but Luna will be fine. Trust me….”

“Thank you, Doctor Borealis,” said Celestia, which brought out a silly grin on the Emperor’s face. Then, Celestia turned around, stepping back through the portal and into the throne room.

She was immediately greeted by the guards trying to comfort the Commander, who was fighting away the tears in his eyes. Poor Shifting, Celestia thought. It certainly does traumatize him. Celestia herself was saddened by the news she abruptly woke up to, but one thing now nagged at her mind: what had caused such an event to occur?

As Princess Celestia sat on her throne, she attentively listened to the numerous witness accounts of what had transpired when Luna reappeared. Almost all of them had said the same thing: she just appeared out of thin air and crumpled to the ground with a loud thud!

However, she got a lead when the Princess of the Sun finally asked the Commander why Luna was perusing the dream realm first before doing Night Court. In response, Shifting lowered his head and said he had offered to take care of Night Court duties while his marefriend tended to the dream realm.

Classic Luna, she said to herself.

Something else was mentioned as the Commander continued his story of what happened before Luna left. Princess Luna was aiming to watch over a specific creature, and immediately an alarm bell rang in the alicorn’s mind.

Don’t, Celestia thought to herself as she shook her head. Don’t say Luna went in there. Unfortunately, Shifting did bring up Alexander’s dream bubble into the conversation, which signaled the end of the hearing.

Princess Celestia asked for no more statements to be made and pardoned herself from the throne room. The elder alicorn lit her horn and teleported from the room, leaving a group of tired guards to look at each other in bewilderment.

========================================<>========================================

“...”

“You okay?”

“...ssss…mmm…oowuh….”

Awake, in pain, and profusely sweating.

That’s what I first remember feeling when I woke up. Of course, I could barely see anything since it was still nighttime, but that wasn’t what my nervous system had honed in on.

The pain. The stinging, burning pain in my eyes.

It hurt. Everything hurt.

Every move I made, every sound I heard, all of it was painful to my brain. The traces of burns from the previous day’s events did not disappear, but they were healing quite nicely due to Princess Twilight’s quick thinking and thoughtfulness.

That’s what a true friend does, I remembered saying to myself, unlike that joke of an alicorn. My head pounded as I sat up, keeping me from making any extraneous movements. Over the next few minutes, I felt a jolt of pain as I sat up. Then, rotating over slowly, I tried my best to open my eyes, which returned to a blurry environment for my vision.

“Son…of a bitch,” I gasped, squeezing my eyelids together. The stinging sensation behind my pupils reverberated, causing me to hiss. “Sss…damn….” sigh “...damn fire…aaugh….”

“Could you heal it to return your vision to what it was?”

One could only hope that Twilight’s spell was strong enough to restore it since humans need medical visits to repair damage to the retinas inside their eyes. Unfortunately, the nerves are what gets damaged, and thus, are the worst kinds of pains to go through.

“They affect everything we need to stay safe in this world.”

Exactly. And I had suffered this at the hooves of Princess Celestia’s fiery rage. It was something I didn’t think would ever happen, let alone to me. It taught me a valuable lesson, though.

“What could that have possibly been?”

Trust no one. Not even yourself.

“...Isn’t that a meme?”

Yep. And we don’t feel bad for saying it, the right side of my mind said to the other.

Not one bit, the left replied cheerfully.

Yeah, well, this was my life. Confined to a space that rivaled a Starbucks dining area, the reality of me potentially dying here started to kick in. It had always been a fear of mine.

What if I were to go to bed one night and not wake up the following morning? I questioned my mortality. Will I die tonight? Will I ever get another chance to see the light of day again?

I shook my head and sighed heavily. My shoulders fell, creating a renewed sense of unbearable pain to shoot through my spinal cord and down my leg. Deciding it would be best to go back to bed, I playfully smiled and chuckled.

“What could be worse?” I thought aloud.

poof!

“AAUGHH!!”

“That’s when it got worse, huh?”

“Wha-”

BANG!!

========================================<>========================================

[...]

“…”

Dead silence was all that followed.

What…what happened, were my first thoughts. Then, a high-pitched ringing noise answered my ears.

It was painful, too painful.

Why won’t it go away? Leave us alone! both sides of my mind cried out internally. And yet, the ringing noise continued, buzzing at my cranium for minutes on end. I tried to force my eyes open, but my vision remained blurry. I remembered losing my eyesight from the fire before I tried to go to bed, but then….

Oh my, I thought. What did happen after that? Dazed and confused, I attempted to make sense of my surroundings and forced my eyes to fully open. My vision began to reduce in fogginess, although it still shot back a blinding white light.

Then, I felt something around my face's bottom half. I looked down and faintly saw a transparent dome. Is…is this an oxygen mask?

I hesitantly moved my eyes around the room, beginning to make sense of the walls and ceiling. It felt unnervingly clean, and I was lying on something fluffy…soft, yet supportive….

And while my vision started to adjust even more, the room’s fluorescent lighting triggered a nerve inside my brain. I raised my arm above my head, causing me to see something attached to it. My mouth hung open as my arm hairs raised.

I know this place, I thought to myself, seeing a cord attached to a bandage around my forearm. A worrying wave of guilt and fear overcame my senses. Am I in….

chuckle “Trouble? Well, you’re not dead,” a voice called out, my ears twitching.

That voice, my mind recalled. My arm dropped slowly as a scared expression dawned on my face. I…oh no….

“Yet….”

“The doctor who is also the hippogriff Emperor?”

"Why am I not surprised?” the creature sarcastically said, appearing from behind a curtain on the right. “I knew this would happen, yet I didn’t stop it. Funny, huh?”

The voice of one Nacreous Thunderwing paired itself with the creature as his image came into view. The hippogriff was examining me, ensuring I was indeed alive.

This was the creature I enjoyed getting to know during my time in Equestria. A rather large and fit hippogriff, seemingly as tall as the Princess of the Sun herself, he was an enigma before he revealed his true nature to the world.

The Emperor’s fur was a shade of green that would make him barely recognizable in the Everfree Forest, while his sharp claws were capable of piercing stone. However, those ocean-blue eyes of his displayed reciprocating emotional feelings for his special alicorn but also put existential dread in the minds of those standing in his way.

He was a great being of infinite knowledge and power, his many degrees earned in law, business, and medicinal practice being enough proof. Yet, when I first met him, it was at a time when the world was on the brink of collapse.

From there, his eventual reveal would cause the tremors to occur but would lead to him finding eternal happiness. And that happened with his new relationship with the alicorn princess of the Sun, and I had nothing but respect for Nacreous as a creature and friend.

That was, until ‘the truth,’ which destroyed the final remaining bridge of trust I had with The Crown of Canterlot. And killing Anon would only be the icing on the cake and the final nail for my coffin soon.

“Heh heh...Nacreous,” I sighed cheekily, my head falling to the pillow. “G-Good to see you too, buddy….”

“I’m in doctor mode, kid,” was the reply. I heard the clattering of his claws against the ground as the hippogriff approached the bedside. “Your senses are coming back to you, so take it easy. It’ll all come back when your body is ready to accept it.”

There was a moment of absolute silence as I opened my eyes to see his face. The hippogriff doctor now turned his attention to my face as he squinted. “You’re safe,” he cautiously whispered. “...for now….”

========================================<>========================================

“For…now?...” was my weak reply to him.

“I didn’t stutter, did I?” Nacreous responded. “I’m surprised you’re still alive from that blast. Of course, it’s best you not know the context of it, but after Celestia had cast her magic onto your tower bedroom, it made me believe you were dead.”

The hippogriff doctor approached my left side, taking my left arm and placing one of those small heart-rate monitors onto my index finger. “Spoiler alert, Alex…you’re still alive.”

I looked at my hand and saw the watch still attached to my wrist. chuckle “Ain’t that nice?...”

“Don’t get too excited,” Dr. Borealis cautiously replied. “A lot of creatures don’t know you’re alive. And I am almost certain that the public perception surrounding you will take a drastic turn for the worse in the coming days.”

I shrugged slightly as a jolt of pain hit my side. groan “I’m not,” I hissed, causing the hippogriff nearby to cock his eyebrow up. I looked at him and shook my head. “Let me clarify that…I wish I was killed then….”

“Oh, and why’s that, Alex?” Dr. Borealis asked with annoyance.

I responded in turn with a soft laugh. “There’s this plan that God has given me, and I mu-”

“Don’t,” the hippogriff doctor interrupted. “Don’t try to give me some lame excuse for why you believe you can get away from what you did. Your days are slowly ticking away, Alex.”

“Oh, don’t you worry, my friend, I know that,” I reassuringly sighed. “But, I do need to ensure the future of my bloodline will have a wor-”

“And what makes you think you’ll live to see that, Alexander?” Nacreous inquired, my mind slowly becoming unsettled and confused. “Disillusionment is the feeling of discovering something that wasn’t what you thought it would be.”

He turned and placed a talon on my left shoulder, a groan escaping my mouth as he checked my ear with an otoscope. “Trust me, Alex. If Discord himself still can’t find the world you come from after two and a half years, I think it’s time you accept reality.”

“Wise words coming from you, Emperor,” I said with annoyance. “I know my reality better than you guys want to believe me, and I’ll make sure it happens….” The hippogriff turned around and walked toward his desk, putting the instrument down and taking an audible breath.

“Okay then, Alexander Walkerson,” Dr. Borealis grimly replied as he trotted over to my right side. The doctor leveled himself to where he could look at me face to face. “How about I ask you something more personal….”

I’ve struck a nerve for sure, my mind believed. What game are you trying to play?

“Go ahead,” I conceded. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“You won’t be,” Dr. Borealis sneered. “Who, in all of Equestria, do you believe is keeping you alive now?”

I looked at him as if he was stupid. “Uhmm, that’s simple. Skyst-”

gasp!

“No…it’s me.”

========================================<>========================================

The doctor grabbed the tube connecting the oxygen mask to some tank that for sure was behind me. Cutting off the oxygen by gripping the tube, I began to choke on the lack of air entering my system. The doctor looked at me menacingly as he continued.

“I am the one keeping you alive right now, Alex,” Dr. Borealis replied with a dark tone in his voice. “They brought you to me on the brink of death, clinging onto whatever breath you had left in your lungs. I gave you the extra backup….” The hippogriff doctor released the cord momentarily, allowing me to regain my breath.

shudder “Wh-Wh-What ar-are yo-aack!”

“Don’t interrupt me,” the doctor interjected. “I could have let you die earlier and put this whole fiasco behind us, but I am not that sadistic, Alexander.” The hippogriff continued holding the cord, as my futile attempts to grab it were put to rest by him holding down both my forearms with his opposite arm.

croak! The strain was unbearable as my head slowly began to hurt. It was like being tortured relentlessly, but…it was slow. Too slow. I tried to relieve myself from his grip, but it was useless. Finally, Dr. Borealis let go of the cord again, allowing me to take a tiny breath before he squeezed it tightly.

“Might I remind you of who saved your life numerous times in the past?” Dr. Borealis asked quietly. “When Anon was being, quote-on-quote, reformed? What about that time you became sick after contracting ‘Fire Lung?’ Every significant injury you sustained from battling creatures and monsters you should have lost to? Not to mention…a certain hippogriff ruler?”

My tears fell as I began to lose my eyesight again. Not that, I weakly thought. Please….

Dr. Borealis shook his head as his grip on the cord lessened, allowing me to take some silent and soft breaths of oxygen in. “I could’ve easily sat idly by and let you suffer, dealing with the consequences of your actions,” the hippogriff doctor seethed. Then, letting go of the cord, he shook his head and exhaled loudly. “I did it because I cared…cared as a doctor, as a ‘friend,’ Alex….”

“...”

“And now?” the hippogriff doctor replied shakily, shuffling back toward his desk. “You’re unrecognizable to me. I don’t see the same human I saw before. One that blazed guitar solos at Grand Galloping Gala events or casually spent days playing chess and building with pegos.”

I remained silent, breathing in as much oxygen as possible. “You were the one to remind me that ‘with great power comes great responsibility,’” Dr. Borealis sighed. “And to think you were the one to tell me that. Look at you…I don’t see the Alexander from before on that bed. Just a shallow, blurry, and incomprehensible version of the human you once were….”

I looked at him and closed my eyes before exhaling deeply. Knowing the hippogriff doctor, this was him at his most sincere, and only now did that feeling of guilt and shame cloud my mind. I looked away and shook my head.

“I know it’s my fault,” I hesitantly replied.

“Then why not own up to it and admit you did something wrong?” Dr. Borealis inquired with vigor. “Tell me why, then.”

“It’s not that simple,” I shot back, gazing back toward the hippogriff.

“Oh, like what happened last night?” Dr. Borealis asked with a concerned look. My eyebrows immediately furrowed, attempting to process his question. “That stunt you pulled in the dream realm? That’s not so simple to explain, Alex?”

========================================<>========================================

I blinked my eyes several times. “What are you on about?” I asked. “What happened?”

“YOU DON’T KNOW?!” Dr. Borealis’s voice cried out. “It’s pretty much front page Canterlot News, Alex!” Dr. Borealis reached for his desk and grabbed a newspaper article. “Take a look for yourself, then.”

The doctor held up the newspaper in his claws. I squinted as I could barely see it, causing the doctor to get closer. There, captured in full color, was what appeared to be Princess Luna. But it wasn’t the joyful and beautiful alicorn princess she was. Instead, it was a battered and exhausted princess of the night with a terrifying headline above it.

“Princess Luna in critical condition. Suspects boil down to one creature. IS IT TIME THE HUMAN BE EXECUTED?!” My voice echoed throughout the lab in horror as I had no recollection of what had happened in my own dream.

“Are you trying to tell me you have no memory of what occurred in your own dream bubble last night, Alex?” the doctor asked, his eyes beginning to stare into mine with malicious intent.

I shook my head, causing a few tears to reach the brim of my eyes. “I-I-I d-don’t kn-know….”

Dr. Borealis put down the newspaper and slowly approached me. My fists began to clench as my body trembled in fear. My mind was approaching a state of no return, trying to mentally shut itself down.

“Alex.”

As I looked up, visibly upset, Dr. Borealis looked at me, contemplating. His claw continuously prodded his chin before he shook his head and returned to the desk.

The hippogriff fished around in a compartment on the side of the desk, grabbing hold of something and walking back to my right side.

“There’s only one way to know if you are truly telling the truth,” Dr. Borealis exhaled, inching nearer. I tried to retreat backward, but the bed restricted my movement, causing me to tremble in fear at what he might do next.

========================================<>========================================

Dr. Borealis's piercing eyes glared directly through mine and into my soul as he shuffled over. To me, there was no escaping his grasp as my two-tone turquoise pupils stared straight back at him. For all intents and purposes, I did my best not to look away, but an unsettling feeling spread across and throughout my body.

He suddenly grabbed my wrists, to which I responded by flinching. Instead of smacking me or something along those lines, he unlocked the shackles to my wrists and dropped them to the ground with a loud thunk!

“Alex, I will only ask you this once and only once. Answer truthfully,” Nacreous said. “Are you trying to say that you have no recollection of what occurred in your dream and concerning Princess Luna, who oversaw it, appearing in critical condition after visiting you? Is that what you are trying to tell me?”

“...I-I sw-swear…” I attempted to formulate. “Swear ao-on….” My hands were trembling while my heart rate skyrocketed out of control. Then, the world began spinning, and I couldn’t feel…it wa…was like I w…was fain-

And that’s where I collapsed forward into his claws. The hippogriff doctor grabbed me and held me in his large arms, slowly easing me against the headrest. Dr. Borealis then attached the oxygen mask to my face, a look of unease and concern crossing his face.

From there, I started to lose consciousness. The world began to grow darker and darker, and the noises I heard were only from the heart-rate monitor and my breathing. Everything else…fell silent in that medical lab.

“Was there anything else he said after that? Do you remember it?”

Funny enough, there was. There was one thing the hippogriff doctor said, which I processed before blacking out.

“I want to believe you, Alex...and, for now, I will believe what you say as true,” Dr. Borealis sighed. His voice then turned cautious and low as his face neared my ear. “But, let this be true. Don’t make me take it back…ever again…because you won’t like that side of me….”

And then the world faded to black.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Harpy here! Back and better than ever!

So, I feel that I should address this just in case many still have questions. Some are wondering what the story is based on. I have provided the 4 titles that this story is "loosely based upon." The characters and arcs in those stories helped bring the imaginative process and story-telling I am aiming to accomplish here.

The second is context. That's a spoiler, unfortunately. I have to keep you all in the dark on that. My humblest apologies.

Thirdly, if it felt like this chapter was rushed, it's not. It is completely on purpose. This chapter was initially going to be a part of Chapter 2 as well, but I decided to change that out of fear of having long chapters that might bore you.

Anyways, I should stop talking and start working on Chapter 5 through Grammarly....and then Chapter 6.....okay! Bye, everyone! Hope you enjoy the story thus far!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on May 24th, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

Judgment Day {revised}

Chapter 4: Judgment Day

[...]

“Judgment Day?”

sigh “Take a deep breath, Alex. Let’s review the different scenarios and possible outcomes one more time….”

As I sat upright on my bed, this was it. The day a verdict would be declared for what transpired over three weeks ago. Of course, I knew this day was coming since the trial began, but now, it made me feel mixed emotions.

For one, anycreature that spoke out against the trial would likely have been ostracized for their vocal opinion. And in Equestria, especially nowadays, information like that travels fast and can’t be allowed.

“Fuck,” I cursed under my breath. “...I wish she were here. I need her comforting hugs….” My eyes slowly teared up as Skystar’s image flashed through my mind. The hippogriff princess was my everything here and was the light to the darkest days.

But, with this trial heavily focused on my actions, which she wasn’t present to witness, it was also a huge reason why Princess Skystar wasn’t in attendance. Her biased opinion that I was an honest and merciful individual would have clouded the judgment of the council and everycreature else.

Not only would it be a bad look for her, but it would also have been a bad look for her mother. Queen Novo, leader of the hippogriff nation in Seaquestria, was a member of the council judging the trial. Her opinion of me had already been swayed after learning that I could transform into various forms.

She voted guilty. I just know it, my mind told itself. And in retrospect, most of the members were, in all likelihood, going to be voting guilty. It was evident then, knowing that any innocent vote for me would have been heavily scrutinized and looked into.

Knowing Princess Twilight voted me innocent was a step in the wrong direction. As I lay in that medical bed, I couldn’t help but think about why the princess of friendship had done that. Why put yourself through all that trouble just for it to not matter? my mind inquired internally.

Snapping back to reality, I shook my head again as reality struck my brain again. I will be found guilty of these charges, and that’ll be it. I lay back against the mattress as my arms flopped overhead. Nothing to see here, just executing a rare creature and dooming the rest of the specie-

I sat up quickly, my heart rate increasing with each short breath. “Oh my God,” I prayed quietly. “What would happen if another human suddenly appeared in Equestria, like Anonymous? How would their life turn out? Would they be ostracized, captured, tortured, and executed without hesitation? Banished to the Great Blizzard Barrier and left to die in exile? No questions asked?”

My mind continued to cry as I thought about the past nearly two years I had gotten to know Princess Skystar. There was a lot to look forward to, and we shared some great memories together. To sum it up, spending time with her was…fun.

“How long do you think the fun would have lasted?”

Probably forever. My body had shown it didn’t age here in Equestria, with the watch identifying it as an ‘imbalance correction’ to my presence in this world. When I learned about my inability to age, I wondered if back on Earth, where I disappeared from, time had stopped.

Was it waiting for me to return? I thoughtfully prodded.

“Was there a way to know from your current state?”

I don’t…I don’t believe so. It was quite the predicament, and I had no choice but to try and make a living here. And it felt like everything was going right for me….

But, alas, that was left in the past. Now, I was back in a newly built, yet hastily made, tower room in Canterlot’s Royal Castle. I was given less freedom to move, and the shackles binding my wrists together were new.

At least my hands could still grasp each other and allow my thumbs to fiddle around with the watch. But, as I shifted the watch’s screen to let me look at it, it remained blank. Devoid of power and energy, the watch may have been completely corrupted and dead. There was no way out now, and I would have to let destiny arrive soon.

“Focus, Alex,” I tried telling myself, shaking my head. “The trial will end today, and you get a chance to say something. Anything you say today will have extra significance in how you will be remembered. So put meaning into it, and leave that audience questioning what they have truly done.”

Nothing could shake away our guilt, the left side of my mind miserably cried out.

We didn’t do anything wrong! the right side barked back. We did our job! It’s their fault for not realizing the issue firsthoof.

I can already hear it, the left side continued. The Commander is coming for us….

“Speaking of which, wasn’t the Commander supposed to escort you to the throne room?”

Yes. But, the bigger question was whether or not the stallion wanted to get this over with right away or prolong the inevitable with a conversation. A conversation that would revolve around a certain lunar alicorn and Shifting enacting revenge for something I didn’t know had happened.

Well, no time like the present, I thought as the sound of distant hoofsteps reached my ears from beyond the door. Taking a deep breath, I rolled my shoulders back and relaxed, closing my eyes to meditate my worries away.

Don’t worry, Alex, I thought to myself. He hasn’t heard my side of the story yet. If he allows us to speak our minds, Commander Shifting may find a reason not to do anything rash to us now.

I blew out a sigh as the seconds ticked away. sigh “And no matter what the Commander does,” I silently exhaled, “don’t let him get under your skin. Stay cool, Alex….”

========================================<>========================================

I know why I am here, I thought to myself as I reached the top of the long staircase. With the trial set to resolve today, escorting the convicted human to the throne room would be the least of my worries.

There was something else I needed to speak with the human creature about since he decided it would be better not to talk to me for three whole weeks. It was considered very personal, but both Luna and I were worried about it.

Reaching the door, I motioned for the Day Guards stationed there to disperse and leave me to talk with Alexander. But, instead, all four guards didn’t budge, tilting their heads in confusion.

“Commander Shifting,” the first guard addressed. “I-I don’t think that’s a smart idea…sir.”

“With all due respect, Commander,” a second guard said, “the human has been unruly in his mannerisms and behavior lately. He hasn’t even accepted his breakfast for the day.” I looked across the floor and raised an eyebrow.

“Then where is the plate?” I replied in question. The guards shifted slightly, making me slap a hoof to my face.

“Should I be positioned outside the window as a precaution, sir?” asked the only pegasus guard on duty. The rest of the guards there nodded in agreement as I shook my head.

“That won’t be necessary, Private Colin,” I confidently answered. “After all, he can’t move that far in there.” This statement made the guards snicker shortly before I cleared my throat. “For now, all four of you are dismissed.”

As the pony guards began to shuffle away from me, my ears perked, catching some of their conversational whispers.

“Yeah, that’s true…he can’t move, haha.”

“I think I heard the human curse a couple of times because he couldn’t access that bookshelf or his stupid little desk.”

“Dude, why didn’t you speak up about that earlier? We could have ensured he would never do that again with a couple of hits upside the head….”

“Hey, hush! Don’t say that no-”

“HEY!!” I called out loudly, quickly pivoting to face the four Day Guards. The stallion guards stopped and hastily lined up against the nearest wall. Snapping to attention, they all looked straight ahead, resisting looking at me as I approached.

“Is there something anypony would want to admit about the human’s treatment, or mistreatment, since his incarceration?” I inquired with frustration, passing by each of them one by one. “I have the reports hitting my desk daily, whisperings and bits of conversations leaking into the Canterlot media and nobility about it.”

The four guards said nothing as I continued my rant. “It’s a true shame and disappointment that Canterlot’s top guards, THE DAY GUARDS, have to act in such a disgusting and putrid manner,” I barked, causing some to flinch in fear. “His actions don’t give you the right to act like tha-STAND UP STRAIGHT, PRIVATE!!”

I glared at the guard farthest away from me on the left, who immediately straightened up. Some before me were trembling, my eyes looking right into theirs.

“I don’t like continuously filing paperwork, dismissing all the rumors flying rampant around Canterlot about the Day Guard’s mannerisms,” I exhaled in frustration. “If I have to hear from anypony about my ‘lack of leadership’ and reinforcement of rules one more time, not to mention being called a ‘laid-back’ unicorn, I will guarantee you that there will be another place you will be made useful.”

The stallions continued to stand at attention as I aimed to conclude my message. “Don’t make me have to repeat this to you. IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?!”

“Yes, Commander Shifting Sands!” they exclaimed in unison.

“I am not joking,” I said bitterly. “Do I look like a clown to any of you right now?”

“No, Commander Shifting!”

“Then stop acting like one! All of you!” I shouted back. “Do I make myself absolutely, perfectly, crystal clear on what I am saying? Because if not, I will ask you to leave. Clock out, go home, and do not return to the castle. Matter of fact, don’t ever step hoof in Canterlot ever again. I will not be a witness to this Day Guard crew stoop so low ever again. GOT IT?!”

“YES, SIR!!”

“DISMISSED!!”

As the guards shuffled quickly and exited down the long winding staircase, I regained my composure, taking a few deep breaths. Then, turning to the wooden door, I reassuringly reminded myself of the task at hoof.

sigh Alright, Alex, I thought with a sigh. Don’t make this difficult for me today. One issue is already challenging enough to resolve, but more than 3 on the same day?I relaxed my shoulders as I ignited my horn.

“Please,”I pleaded under my breath. “Just…cooperate and speak to me as if we were equals. Please, help me help you, old friend. Please….”

Turning the door handle to the room, it elicited a loud creak! before fully opening, allowing me to step through into Alex’s room.

========================================<>========================================

“Heh,” Alex, the human, chuckled as he peered over to me. “Was that little speech meant to intimidate me, Commander Shifting Sands?” I exhaled and closed the door behind me with my magic.

“Alex, I-I…th-that’s not what I intended it to be tak-”

“Then what of it?” The human interjected, bringing his hands up and pointing the finger at me. “You and I know good and damn well that they’ll return to the same behavior as before as soon as they are out of your watchful eyes. And there is no getting around that.”

I knew the human had a point, but I closed my eyes briefly and let out another sigh.

sigh “Is this how we are starting this game of yours today?” I asked, shaking my head with a frown.

“I don’t know,” Alex shrugged, “are you all done playing checkers? Because I’m still playing chess….”

“Hmmm,” I hummed to myself before side-eyeing the human. His fingers were fiddling around as he continued to stare at me. “You think this is a game then, don’t you?”

“Wel-” Alex stopped. He closed his eyes, and his head hung low. After a few tense seconds of silence, Alex began laughing while shaking his head. Then, pulling his head up, he wags his finger and says, “Nope. Not getting me this time.”

“Tch! Believe I was trying to do something?” I inquired with raised eyebrows. “Might I remind you, Alexander, why you are he-”

“Why you’re here, blah blah blah," Alex interrupted, mocking with both of his hands as he imitated two talking puppets. Surprisingly, he didn’t continue the act for long, dropping his hands and head down while looking at me. “Commander,” Alex asks lazily. “Be honest with me because your letters haven’t been as of late. Why do you keep switching sides?”

I tilted my head toward him and continued to stand in place. “I don’t know what you are insi-”

“Oh, come the fuck on,” the human frustratingly snapped. Alex’s demeanor changed to that of vindictiveness. “Don’t start that cookie-cutter crap now.”

I stood there and stared at the human. My mind was churning as I pondered whether to drop it and get him to the throne room now. Alex is an intelligent individual, but his emotions can get the better of him at times, I thought. His attitude is starting to get on my nerves, though.

“Trying to think you’re still my friend after how you all betrayed me?” Alex implied.

“We? WE?! What about you?” I barked back. “How do you think we feel after you betrayed us?”

“I don’t think about how you all feel because you didn’t.” Alex pointed his finger again at me. “That’s the issue! I did what I was supposed to do then, and afterward, none of you considered my point of view or even thought, ‘You know what? We should ask him how that happened.’ Instead, I got yelled at…and YOU put the cuffs on me, dammit!”

Alex bit his lip in frustration as I shook my head. “You’re not the same Alex I used to know,” I admitted as I trotted toward the human. His eyes came up and met mine as I exhaled. “And it’s not going to work. I know what you’re trying to do…provoke a reaction out of me.”

“Hmph,” Alex smiled, clapping his hands together. “Well done, Commander. You won my game. Ready to finish this?” His head lowered as his eyes continued to be trained on me.

“No,” I replied shortly. “And, please. Don’t even try to attack me. Because it’ll just make this harder for you.” I stood a body length or two away as he relaxed backward on the bed. Then, putting his hands up, he smiled and shook his head.

“I can’t do anything anyways, Shifting,” Alex confessed. His shoulders shrugged as he looked away from me toward the wall. “At least you guys built the room again. Not the first time, but it won’t be the last.”

“No, it will be,” I replied coldly, with the human turning his head toward me. “The Crown has already decided it would be best to cut our losses and destroy this tower entirely. It will see no more use following these events and gives us more area to plan and develop the Canterlot Castle grounds.”

scoff! “I hope y’all build a statue of me in the garden you plan on making,” Alex scoffed, his attitude reverting to a condescending tone.

“And why, in all of Equestria, would we do that?” I inquired irritatingly. “What did you ever do to deserve it?”

“I saved y’all from doom….”

“Yeah, no,” I disagreed, shaking my head. “Unfortunately, that’s all the time I had to talk with you about all of this.” sigh “And it looks like I just wasted my time trying….”

chuckle “If you say so," the human chuckled creepily. Wait a second, my thoughts said, doing a double-take. Why are you…laughing about this?

========================================<>========================================

“So, how’s Princess Luna?” I remarked, looking over at the Commander with an unnecessarily smug grin. It felt like I touched a susceptible nerve within the Commander as the ageless stallion stared at me hard. I know you are capable of killing me, I deduced within my head, so let’s just go for the direct hit here and now.

“Funny you mention that,” Shifting replies, a smile dawning on his face. “Luna’s feeling much better and stronger than ever. She took that nightmare scenario within your dream bubble like a champion…which she is.”

“Really?” I inquired with intrigue. “From what I had heard from the good doctor, your alicorn seemed to collapse in the throne room, majorly exhausted after those events. The problem was, I just found out about it after…” ahem! “...I woke up.”

“You won’t believe this then, Alex,” Commander Shifting said, his head turning to meet my gaze. “After Luna was transported to Dr. Borealis’s medical center, you know what she did?”

I shook my head, causing him to chuckle. “Luna got up and brushed it off like it was nothing,” Shifting answered. “So much so that when Emperor Nacreous escorted her back into the throne room, I thought I was dreaming. She ignored everypony else in that throne room, trotting up to me.

“And you two kissed, I assume?” I asked, knowing the answer. The Commander nodded, the memory most likely replaying in his head. Aww, ain’t that adorable, I thought. You two are sooo perfect for each other, aren’t you?

“Did you have a problem with their relationship?”

No. I don’t know how to describe my reaction when I discovered Shifting Sands and Princess Luna to be a thing.

“You seem bitter about it….”

We’re not bitter about it, my mind replied in unison. Just…we’ll save it for later, okay?

“And that’s when we heard the blast.” My eyes widened, waking me from my stupor as I looked at the Commander. “You know which blast I’m talking about, right?” Shifting inquired cheekily. “I can see it in your eyes, Alex. It sure is a painful memory to relive, isn’t it?”

`“AAUGHH!!”

“Wha-”

BANG!!`

sigh “It would seem as though you’ve flipped the tables, dear Commander,” I shrugged, still shaken by those events. “I-I thought….”

“Thought I wanted to avenge Luna getting jumpscared by a few monsters?” Shifting interrupted. Face it, Alex. Not only did Luna not get hurt all that much, but you also made The Crown’s bond as a team grow stronger.”

“Hmph!” I scoffed, a small smile growing across my face. “That was the plan….”

I noticed Commander Shifting shift uncomfortably to his right. His head tilted in confusion, taken aback by my quick admittance. “What did you say?” Shifting whispered with suspicion.

========================================<>========================================

“I said that was the plan all along,” I repeated louder. “You know what I am trying to do, right? I want all four of you. ‘The Crown of Canterlot,’ at full strength and compatibility? If all four of you work as a team, you would virtually be unstoppable to any threat made against Equestria.”

“So,” the Commander initially responded, “what you are saying is…you want to battle all four of us at our absolute best? To test this theory of yours that nocreature could stop us?”

I nodded my head before letting it fall, lazily staring at Shifting Sands. “Well, you still couldn’t stop one…so let’s test it. It’s the opportunity of a lifetime. All four of you versus me. I would love to see how long it would take to hold me back before I pick each of you apart.” That part of the last sentence rolled off my tongue, implying malicious intent as I grinned at the unicorn.

Commander Shifting took a step back. His jaw hung in disbelief, struggling to comprehend the words that came out of my mouth. “You are so sick in the head,” the ageless stallion replied softly.

“Maybe I am,” I admitted before rolling my shoulders back. “Or maybe that’s what I want you to think of me. Maybe, I’ve always been like this since day one, but never showed this side of me.”

“Now that’s not true, Alexander!” Commander Shifting snapped, frustration building in his voice. “Don’t lie to me here! You’re the same individual that once told me, ‘Mama didn’t raise no liar.’ Remember that quote?”

That much is true. I remembered thinking fondly of that phrase. Momma truly didn’t raise a liar in her house.

“Ever since I have known you here in Equestria, I know how you carry yourself in public and behind the scenes,” Shifting detailed. “For almost 18 months, I’ve seen you dissect situations carefully, getting to the root of the problem before making conclusions. How you held yourself accountable and were always a consummate professional.”

I looked at him as he took a shuddering breath in. “Alex,” the Commander slowly said, “this isn’t ‘you.’ The you from before this whole situation, the one we got to know one by one? That’s the real ‘you.’ This Alex sitting in front of me? It’s your mind trying to deceive us into thinking otherwise.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “Believe what you want to believe, Shifting,” I exhaled, clasping my hands together while giving the Commander a wink! “Just saying.”

The Commander trotted over to the chain latched against the opposite wall. The unicorn used his magic and severed the chain from the wall, letting it fall with a thunk!

“Don’t even think about running now, Alexander Walkerson,” Commander Shifting commented. A chill ran up my spine at the mention of my full name, my eyes widening in surprise.

“Did you just-”

“Yes, I did!” the Commander barked back. He activated a rune with his horn, resulting in a portal magically materializing next to me. “Don’t think for a second that this will be a cakewalk for you to weasel your way out of. Princess Celestia has made it abundantly clear to you: step out of line, even once…and your death will be slow and painful.” I cringed at the thought as he continued.

“Make a mockery of anycreature or their nation sitting on that council,” Shifting warned sternly, “and you best hope your ‘God’ saves you. Because they wouldn’t hesitate to call for it right then and there. Do I make myself absolutely, positively, crystal clear, Alex?”

The Commander was practically fuming as I took a deep breath in and exhaled. I shook my head before replying to his question. “Yes, sir….”

sigh “Good,” Shifting sighed, ushering me to move forward. “Come on. Let’s go.”

“After you, Commander,” I told the stallion, directing him with my hands.

Commander Shifting turned to me, smiling unnervingly. “No…after you, prisoner….”

========================================<>========================================

“Everycreature, please take your seats! Today’s proceedings will begin shortly! Thank you!”

This was it, I mused internally. Judgment Day. The day that the trial of Alexander Walkerson vs. Equestria was to end.

After being delayed due to extenuating circumstances, it was made abundantly clear they didn’t want to wait any longer. They dragged me out of the medical lab belonging to Nacre-I mean, Dr. Borealis, and I was thrown back into the shoddily rebuilt prison room.

I spent weeks upon weeks renovating that room to make it acceptable to live within. Making sure the plumbing was readily available and adequately working, smoothing out the living space to ensure no bumps in the floor, and adding the furniture.

It didn’t even look like it anymore, missing a shower in the bathroom and being given just a bed, bookshelf, and writing desk next to the window. Then, one blast of fire from the older alicorn princess took all that labor and hard work.

“Before we conclude the trial of Mr. Alexander Walkerson vs. Equestria,” Princess Celestia’s voice rang out into the throne room, “we shall do one final roll call for all the members of this council.”

This is going to be boring, I thought as I sat there beside my ‘so-called’ pony lawyer. He was motionless as the roll call began.

“How did you pass the time for this part?”

Here’s the fun part. The roll call allowed me to guess who voted guilty and for those I believe had given me a chance. Of course, I expected it to be 14-1 guilty since Princess Twilight admitted she voted innocent, but it was still a fun game. Other than trying to write out my statement now due to procrastination, I was silent as Celestia read off the names.

“Well, walk me through it. Who made up that council?”

“Prince Rutherford, of Yakyakistan?”

“Yak here, Your Highness!” the large yak responded, his voice booming in volume. This guy was the leader of the yaks, a race of creatures living high up in the mountains of the Frozen North. He tended to be loud and had a very short fuse. However, I got along with him very well.

“How so?”

Through our appreciation for classical music, my friend. Out of all the composers I had introduced to the yak leader, Stravinsky was his favorite. Unfortunately, my mind knew he had voted me guilty.

“Queen Novo, of the Hippogriff Nation?”

“I am here…Princess Celestia,” the hippogriff leader replied, a hint of annoyance in her tone.

Hah, I smugly thought. The Queen sees me guilty as sin. She is nonchalant in her attitude and very egotistical. She was very hostile toward me when I was introduced to her for the first time nearly two years ago.

“Really? Now that’s a story I have to hear.”

One day you will, the left side of my mind replied. Well, when the band I joined, ‘The X-Perience,’ rocked the audience at my first Grand Galloping Gala event, needless to say, everycreature loved the performance we put on.

Everycreature, except Queen Novo. However, her daughter, Princess Skystar, liked our music so much she may or may not have developed a crush on me. And that may or may not have had an unintended consequence on the inability to establish an alliance between me and Queen Novo.

Despite that, the hippogriff leader cares about the safety of her kingdom first, keeping this so-called ‘magic pearl’ out of the wrong…hands.

“‘Magic pearl…thing?’ I’m confused, Alex.”

We’ll explain it later, the right side of my brain chimed in. Just listen to the roll call.

“Prince Haakim and Princess Amira of SaddleArabia?”

“We are here, Your Highness,” the two horses said in unison.

Now these two were somewhat of an enigma to me. And they were actually horses, my guy.

“But I thought you said that horses in this ‘Equestria’ world were called ponies?”

After meeting them for the first time, I was confused as well. After a few more visits, I got to know them better, and Prince Haakim was a calm, well-mannered, and somewhat reserved creature to know personally.

And honestly, I couldn’t blame Prince Haakim for my initial reaction to learning of his kind’s existence. They were a country rarely visited, and he wasn’t open to inviting me to observe the city. After a while, he did open up and had me visit the palace, but they remained shrouded in a veil of mystery ever since.

Despite all of that, I thought with a frown, both of them probably voted me guilty. Maybe Haakim saw me as innocent, but Amira was perhaps pressured into saying ‘guilty’ regardless.

“Is Star Swirl the Bearded here?” Princess Celestia asked, looking to her right.

“In your presence, Your Highness,” the old unicorn gruffly replied.

This dude, I thought. I didn’t understand at first ‘why’ he disliked me when I first met him, but then it became apparent once I talked to Twilight about it.

It wasn’t because of WHO I was, but who I WAS.

“That doesn’t make any sense to me….”

There’s a clear difference in what I am emphasizing. Star Swirl didn’t know who Alexander Walkerson was as an individual. Rather, he knew about the ‘human’ species all too well. And because of something that had happened in the past between humans and Equestria, he felt like I was one of them.

So, following that meeting, I viewed him as the old-timer who couldn’t get a decent trim on his beard and wore outdated clothing, akin to medieval times. And I knew he saw me as guilty in this scenario, I thoughtfully prodded, scratching the itch in my neck.

hiss “Ow,” I whispe-

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, of Ponyville?” Celestia remarked with hostile emphasis.

“...Here, Your Highness….”

========================================<>========================================

My heart sank at that point as I looked up in shock at the young alicorn princess seated a few seats away from her former mentor.

The Princess of Friendship, leader of the Main Six and Headmare of the School of Friendship in Ponyville, slumped her head forward in guilt. It was as if Princess Celestia had personally shamed her for trying to protect me, and the once confident alicorn was now a shell of her former self.

At that moment, I actually prayed for her future. If she has to inherit Canterlot and be the ruler of Equestria, I remember thinking, God, send her your might. She’s going to need it…badly!

“Lord Gestal, of Griffonstone?” Princess Celestia continued.

“Present, Your Highness.”

Why are you here? I thought annoyingly. The griffons don’t even have a leader.

“Wait, they don’t have a clear-cut leader? How does that country run then?”

The leadership in the Griffon Empire had dissolved to just eleven nobles and lords presiding over the entire land of Griffonstone. Lord Gestal was the most considerate and organized of them all, even though he could occasionally be seen as ruthless in his mannerisms.

A burly griffon sporting a classy suit, tie, and thin glasses, I knew how he viewed me from the get-go, especially after my visit to the territory to test my superwatch’s abilities.

“Dragon Lord Ember, from the Eastern Lair?”

“Here, Your Highness,” Ember replied before looking at me and glaring in my vicinity.

Fantastic, I thought. Acting just like the Queen from earlier.

“Tell me about her a bit.”

Even though Ember is the Dragon Lord of the dragons and wyverns, not to mention being one of the kinder rulers on the council, Ember does get rather stubborn against individuals who don’t respect her title. Especially those who refer to her as a ‘wittle pwincess.’

You can bet that if somecreature mocked her title like that, she would kick their ass the second she got the opportunity. But, seeing as in the past I had butted heads with her multiple times in ‘friendly competition,’ I felt she voted against me because of our history.

“That’s totally biased and unfair, Alex.”

Doesn’t matter. This is the world of Equestria and its judicial system, or whatever it’s called. I am an outsider to them, a creature who accidentally came here.

“Prince Thorax, of the Changelings?”

“In attendance, Your Highness,” the changeling leader replied cheerfully.

This guy, I exhaled internally, slouching back into my seat. Don’t be such a suck-up little prick now.

“What did he do?”

Thorax was once a member of the changelings, a species in Equestria that was hostile under the rulership of ‘Queen Chrysalis.’ I saw more of them recently because now they’re ‘reformed,’ except for the Queen.

The new leader, Prince Thorax, is a very timid leader, only able to regain his confidence as he learned and helped his species understand their new roles. He is sometimes frustrating to talk with, but I never quarreled with him about anything.

However, judging by his cheery and suspiciously friendly demeanor today, I have no doubt that he voted guilty against me, dooming me to being at the mercy of these last two.

“And they were?”

“Princess Cadence and Commander Shining Armor of the Crystal Empire?” Princess Celestia inquired, looking to her left this time.

“We are here, Aun-I mean, Your Highness,” Princess Cadance corrected herself mid-sentence.

“Wait a minute. Did you say…?”

Yup. That’s Princess Celestia’s niece. And her husband, who is also Princess Twilight Sparkle’s older brother.

“Seriously? They were on the council too?”

A whole family affair, yep. And the reason is that they are the rulers of the Crystal Empire, a separate country in itself, even though it is to the north of Canterlot.

Protectors of the crystal heart, which keeps their land safe from the Windigos, and they have a newborn alicorn baby that will inherit the throne once they retire.

“Yeah, you got screwed. Even I’ll admit that.”

No shit, huh? my mind questioned in frustration. What was your first guess as to how we got messed over today? Because we have four ‘big name’ creatures to point to.

“And those would be?”

========================================<>========================================

“And now, for ‘The Crown of Canterlot.’ Commander Shifting Sands?” Princess Celestia announced.

sigh “Here, Your Highness,” the timeless unicorn sighed, raising his hoof.

I won’t bore you any longer with who they are since they are traitors to my friendship with them. The stallion put his hoof down and looked at me with a disapproving look.

I nodded and whispered to my lawyer. “Can I have a piece of paper and a pen?”

“Yes, one moment, Mr. Walkerson,” the pony replied, fetching the supplies as I stared straight ahead. Then, exhaling silently, I grabbed the paper and pen from his magical grasp. Placing it flat on the table before me, I wrote my statement.

“Princess Luna?” Celestia continued.

“We are here, dear Sister,” the lunar princess replied, with a chorus of cheers suddenly filling the hall. I shook my head and tried to ignore it, but that thought came back to my head.

Great. Now I'm for sure going to be dead, I admonished internally. Not only is the lunar alicorn princess healthy, but the crowd is making it clear that I am weak for thinking whatever happened would work. It wasn’t your fault, Alex. You can’t control the horrific nightmares that plague your mind.

“Emperor Nacreous Thunderwing?” Celestia asked, a cheerful tone coming out as she said the last name of her special hippogriff.

The Emperor shook his head and chuckled. “Ready,” the ageless hippogriff replied sternly.

I continued to write legibly on the paper as my lawyer nervously tapped my shoulder. Finally, I looked over at him and shook my head. “I’m trying to finish this so you can say it out loud for them to hear, okay?” I reassured the pony lawyer. Nodding his head, he returned to his papers as I continued writing.

“And myself, Princess Celestia. I am, to nocreature’s surprise, here,” Celestia commented. The throne room dissolved into an audible chuckle, which frustrated me.

After a few more moments, the entire council was seated as I finished the final statement I had thought up.

And if you’re counting at home, that’s a possible 13-2 verdict vote. So, in conclusion, I was going to be condemned to die a slow and painful death after this trial concluded today.

“Speaking of which, how did the rest of the trial go?”

Patience, my friend, I smugly thought. We will get there when we get there.

========================================<>========================================

“Okay. So, let us proceed to the ending of this trial,” Princess Celestia announces. “The verdict was agreed upon three nights ago. But, unfortunately, there was a major concerning situation that happened then that we have now resolved. Therefore, there will be no further interruptions from here on out.”

The crowd of creatures attending the trial behind me started murmuring very loudly.

“Can’t escape your judgment now, ‘hyu-man,’” one exaggeratingly snickered.

“Make him suffer how Luna did,” another creature called out.

Man, y’all can kiss my a-

“Now, before we announce the verdict,” Celestia steered the trial back to the matter at hoof, “does the defendant have any last remarks or pleas he would like to make clear to the council?”

All eyes in the throne room seemingly turned to me, and I remained sitting upright. Most of the council members were staring directly into my soul, wishing I said ‘no.’

Finally, my lawyer stood up. Clearing his throat, he declared for the room to hear, “Yes…yes he does, Your Highness.”

The crowd behind me groaned very loudly. I smiled to myself, closing my eyes and keeping myself calm.

sigh “Very well,” Celestia exhaled. “Is that Mr. Alexander Walkerson’s statement you have?”

“Yes, it is, Your Highness,” the lawyer replied, tugging at his neck collar for a moment. “And it is imperative that this be read aloud for today’s ending.” A chorus of boos filled the throne room, causing Celestia to hit her gavel several times.

“Silence!” Celestia shouted, the crowd slowly dying down in volume. “You may proceed with reading the defendant’s final statement to the council.”

ahem! “Thank you, Your Highness,” the unicorn replied. Then, clearing his throat, I sat back and relaxed my shoulders as the lawyer beside the table began reading my letter.

========================================<>========================================

`”To quote my one friend from the Earth I came from: ‘Hot Damn! You in a world of trouble.’

I didn’t ever think that in my 25 years of existence, I would have to create and deliver a final plea for my life in a courtroom that charged me with treason. Come to think of it, no one wants to do that. Nocreature ever thinks that’ll happen to them.

But, as I reflect on my life, the one that I lived and had to go through, a couple of constants occurred throughout my tenure in life. And those are as follows:

Number 1: I never tried to kill anyone because it goes against my religious beliefs.

Number 2: I did my best to always tell the truth. Because, even though a lie can travel far, its legs get cut down ever so slightly. Meanwhile, the truth chases after it, eventually catching up and dooming the lie to suffer.

Number 3: To my mother, I made you proud. You were the one that got all of your children through school, believing in their right to an education. I was one of them, and I have to say that with two Bachelor’s degrees in Music Education and Music Performance, I made it. And I love you for everything you’ve done to nurture me and teach me right from wrong.

Number 4: For my brothers, you taught me what family meant. Being there for me, cheering at every basketball game, and sticking up for me when times got tough. You were unselfish in every aspect of being a sibling. I love all of you and will take your wisdom with me to the end of time.

Number 5: For my school, I can’t thank them enough. They helped me find an environment to teach, a place to make a name for myself again. But it wasn’t about the money, fame, or countless hours I used up to prepare for lessons and teach music in that band setting. It was for the kids…it always was about the kids. They deserve an education, and truthfully, they should know what music hides within its stellar notes. Beauty, compassion, drive, power, a statement….

That’s what it meant to me. That’s what my life’s work meant to me. To be there, working hard and putting in the time and effort to keep my life going.

But now, that has come to pass. This place…a land I thought would welcome me and keep me company while I suffered thinking about the life I left behind…it was all for nothing.

As I sit here, a former basketball superstar, who willed his team to a national title in the most dominant statistical season a player has put up, is being sent off to God’s kingdom. A place that will welcome me with open arms and will genuinely bless me with eternal happiness and joy.

My future was meant to be given to my children, but they won’t have one. And that’s the crying shame I worried about. A life that doesn’t exist because of another. A life that we don’t know what will become of them because someone didn’t listen. A life I will cry myself to sleep about now…because they won’t exist. And neither will I.

No one knows the amount of disrespect it takes to break me, but they do. And I want you to know this one thing. I don’t care what happens to Equestria after my time is up. It’s on you. I did what I could to protect this world, putting my life on the line to ensure you could wake up the next day alive.

I remember that lesson my father taught me. ‘Son,’ he said, ‘cherish every day and live it to the fullest. Because you don’t know if one night you will fall asleep and never wake up again. God might one day take you with him in your sleep…so every time you wake up? Thank him for blessing you with this gift. It’s why we live in the present.’

And to the one creature that didn’t care what others said about me. To the one that wanted to know me as an individual and not for the creature I was perceived as. To the lady that actually ‘liked’ me and wanted to spend time with me….

To Princess Skystar. I’m sorry. I couldn’t save myself. And I couldn’t keep you safe. I wish you a bright future and pray to God that you will survive his Judgment Day. Because the Lord is coming…and I won’t be alive to protect you from it. I don’t want this to be taken as a joke because it’s not, but…”`

========================================<>========================================

sniffle “...I love you. Signed, Alexander Walkerson….” the pony lawyer concluded, bowing his head and taking his seat beside me. I looked at him and motioned for the paper, giving it to me with a shaky hoof. After placing the paper down, I offered the stallion a fistbump, his hoof softly hitting mine as I chuckled under my breath.

The room was silent. Not a single creature moved, nor did the council say anything. I put my hands on the table and looked up at them with a smile. The only one that stared back at me was in the middle of it all, Princess Celestia. I shrugged and waited for the silence to be broken.

“And when di-”

“Mr. Alexander Walkerson? RISE!!” Celestia’s booming voice reverberated against the silent walls of the throne room. I stood up slowly and faced her with a small smile.

“Okay, maybe I should stop talking.”

“Let me ask you one question, Mr. Alex,” Celestia said, the coolness in her voice disappearing. “And I will grant you the chance to answer. Do you believe you are absolved of guilt in all of this? After what was witnessed by everycreature in Canterlot and Ponyville?”

I stood there and contemplated my choices. Then, after a few seconds of everycreature waiting for a reply, I shook my head. Most creatures on the council stared at me, their eyes widening in shock.

“Then why say that you are not guilty? Why are you defending yourself no-”

“Because I wasn’t given a chance until now,” I said softly. Princess Celestia tilted her head in confusion as Twilight lifted her hoof.

“I didn’t quite hear tha-”

“I SAID!! I wasn’t given a chance until now!” I said, my voice getting louder. The crowd behind me began murmuring again as I glared at Princess Celestia. “So you gon-”

SLAM!!

Princess Celestia stomped her hoof down so hard that it made every other council member jump back slightly by sheer force. At that point, something snapped. Be it her patience or the wooden structure up there, it made my legs buckle for a couple of seconds.

“You want a chance?!” Celestia shouted back at me. “You had your chance! That little insignificant statement of yours WAS your last chance!” I stood up and looked at her as her mane flowed faster. The hippogriff emperor next to her backed up, unable to calm her down.

“YOUR GOD DOESN’T EXIST, ALEXANDER!!” Celestia yelled. “You and your kind made him up to give yourself an excuse to do anything, and everything you thought was justifiable! Here, in Equestria, nothing is fable or fiction! We must abide by LAWS, and you have broken countless laws across your two-and-a-half years in Equestria!” Then, the princess took a deep breath and exhaled loudly before glaring at me again.

“The worst part is, we absolved you of any blame and consequence,” Celestia replied in a much softer tone. “You were excused for everything you did. You were treated with the utmost respect, and, in my opinion, we ‘spoiled’ you.” My eyes widened as my mouth hung open.

“Alex?”

At that point, my fists clenched momentarily as my head tilted down. I glared at her, my breathing growing heavier as my shoulders lifted and fell continuously. I tried to think my following words carefully, but I tuned my mind out of it as I prepared to address Princess Celestia with force.

“Pri-”

“YOU ARE DONE SPEAKING!!” Celestia exclaimed, her Royal Canterlot voice echoing into the throne room’s walls and ceilings. “There will be no more statements made from you! The council has decided on your judgment already, and I see no need to delay it any further than we already have. Your little stunt in the dream world only further proves your guilt.”

I stood there as my eyes slowly fell to looking at the floor before me. I said nothing as my fists opened up, shaking in rage and fear. My lawyer tried to get me to sit down, but I didn’t budge.

“With a surprising vote of 9-6, this court has found one Alexander Walkerson from Earth guilty on the charges of: capital murder to a creature of your species; attempted murder of a high ranking official; the damage of property equal to half of Canterlot and a third of Ponyville; conspiracy against ‘The Crown’ by attempting to cooperate alongside the former human turned golem known as Anonymous; AND TREASON against ‘The Crown Of Canterlot!’” Celestia sounded off on the verdict. My fingers fiddled as I slowly sat down, with my back hitting the chair’s backrest silently. I continued to look straight ahead as the solar alicorn continued.

“Your punishment has been decided,” Celestia declared. “Tomorrow, promptly at 8:00 am sharp, you will be subjected to the death penalty! You will no longer reside in this world! Nocreature in this world feels any type of mercy towards you, and, as you once said to us, YOUR GOD WILL NOT HAVE MERCY ON YOUR SOUL!!”

Wait a damn minute, my mind realized as I stared at the whole council. Squinting my eyes, I tried to figure out something. Who voted me innocent? Which five creatures on this council, other than Princess Twilight, voted me innocent?

“Were you ever going to find out?”

Probably not. There isn’t a shadow of a doubt I’ll never know who did vote for me to be innocent, and it would be eating at my mind tonight as I tried to sleep.

“Oh, my goodness….”

“ALEXANDER WALKERSON, YOUR JUDGMENT IS FINAL!!” The final line I heard from Princess Celestia registered and nearly destroyed my eardrums as I closed my eyes.

It was all over. My ‘life’ was over.

Nothing to do but go to my true home….

“Now what?”

Princess Celestia seized her gavel and raised it above her head in her magical grasp. It trembled as I sat there, silently waiting for the clack! sound to make it official.

“Come on, man. You gotta do something!”

What point was there to make? the left side of my mind cried, realizing the end was near.

We can’t do anything, the right side solemnly uttered. It’s over….

“Something had to have happened afterward, right?”

“...”

“Right, Alex?!”

This was it. Grandpa, my final thoughts cried out as I opened my eyes and looked toward the ceiling. I brought my shackled hands to my chest, beating my right fist into my sternum. Then, pointing my index finger up, I bowed my head as a tear rolled down my cheek.

I’m coming home, Grandpa.

“COURT IS OFFICIALLY ADJ-”

BOOM!!!

Author's Note

Hey guys, Harpy here!

Fiesty today, aren't we? I can't thank you all enough for being very supportive of this story.

Hopefully Alex survives long enough to enact his master plan.....and for you all to learn his backstory. But that's for another time. Have a great day, and I will see you next time!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on May 27th, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

A Message...Long Forgotten {revised}

Chapter 6: A Message…Long Forgotten

[...]

“...”

“...”

groan!

Something…something doesn’t feel right, I thought painstakingly. It was dark, and my eyes felt open. Yet, I can’t see anything….

“Where were you?”

I…I don’t know….

W-Wait, my mind tried to think. Did I know? I can’t see anything. A vast space of nothingness occupied my sight as I tried to get up.

Where…where am I? I tried to remember. I began to feel the nerves tingling underneath my skin as my hearing slowly returned. It was a painful ringing noise in my eardrums, dissolving into white noise as I tried to…

boom!

“Aaah….”

========================================<>========================================

`The blast toward the back of the throne room sent a shockwave through me, but I remained still in my chair. I was sitting in silence as the world around me began to fall apart, but for some reason…I…I didn’t hear it.

I didn’t hear ‘it.’

What happened to the gavel? It’s supposed to hit the wooden block….

As the commotion continued, I stayed in place, remaining as still as possible. I didn’t feel anything…nothing registered within my sense to maybe duck out of the way of a projectile or…run.

‘Run.’

Run? What good will that do for us? Why should we? There’s no poi….

Wait…hold on….

My back tensed up as I felt a prick in my neck hair. I tried to move, fearing my life was about to be in danger, but…but I couldn’t move.

How could I move? I can’t…the verdict hasn’t been made official. So what’s causing this feeling? I refused to move from my position as my eyes stared straight ahead. The number of bodies being thrown around was…unnerving.

Why is it unnerving to me? I’ve seen this sceeene…seen this ‘happen’ before….

My mind suddenly flashed twice, and my eyes widened in despair. Looking down, I saw a small capsule roll underneath my chair and lie at my feet. Instinctively bringing my legs up toward my chest, I brought my shackled hands up to my face, an-

boom!`

========================================<>========================================

Suddenly, my eyes shot open. The blurriness of my surroundings struck me hard as I tried to adjust to the…the….

Where am I? I thought. My eyesight remained gray, causing my head to throb in pain.

boom!

“Gahh!”

========================================<>========================================

`“Shii-”

smack! slam!

crunch!

The pain burned through my body as I finally touched the floor. The splinters of wood dug into my stomach and legs as my face rested against the stone tiling of the throne room.

It felt…horrible. The pain was…unbearable!

Yet…I can’t move….

I lay there, face flat against the floor, as the eruption of noises swirled into my ear canals. My head started to hurt as the shrieks of pain and continuous noise drowned my thoughts out.

I felt…uneasy….

Something…was making me feel…a pit of pain in my chest….

The wooden splinters of the table I had been seated at dug through my shirt and into my skin. As the blood oozed and began soaking the middle of my shirt, I couldn’t…move it….

Why…Why can’t I MOVE?! I lay there in tormented pain as the rumbling sounds got louder and louder. I remained motionless, lying against the throne room’s tiled flooring, as my hands remained shackled and unable to res-

“KAAAWHH!!”`

========================================<>========================================

gasp! My mouth opened in shock as that cry I heard sounded…i-i-it sound-ded….

boom!

========================================<>========================================

`“...xander? Alexander, wake up…Alex…wake up!”

My eyes fluttered as I tried to…see where I was. The commotion around me continued reverberating within my head, the pain beginning to strike every inch of my temples.

“Alex! Are you okay?” a…‘familiar’ voice called out. I tried to focus on it as my arm began to move.

However, it wasn’t…wasn’t ‘me’ moving it….

“Alex! Come on!” the voice repeated, my arms slowly being lifted into the air. “We gotta get you out of here!”

“H-H…haaugh…” hiss! “Aah!” I tried to recoil from the pain as I felt the pokes and stings from those splinters digging into my skin.

gasp! “Oh…Oh, sweet Celestia, what happened?!” the…pony’s voice cried out in horror. I tried to look at where it was coming from, when suddenly…my mind remembered.

“S-S…Sw-Swift?” I stuttered. My body was suddenly pushed forward as I was dragged away from my current position in the throne room.

“I’m getting you out of here, Alex!” the pony…guard called out, slightly ahead of me. My arms were still bound together, but the creature continued to drag me forward as I tried to stay upright…wherever upright was. “This way!”

Out of nowhere, I turned left and nearly fell to my right as the creature moving me continued to gallop ahead. Its…hooves clacked against the rug as we continued to run down the….

“Where am I?” I thought aloud, my first coherent sentence coming out smoothly.

“I’m getting you away from danger, Alex, please!” the familiar voice called out again, turning right and moving forward. I was almost standing tall, running at a good pace, and being dragged by this…pony….

Wait…I-I…I know youuu….

“Slow down,” the guard’s voice said, turning to the right slowly. “In here, let’s go!”`

========================================<>========================================

My head shook in frustration as I tried to feel for the ground below me. The ground didn’t even feel like the ground…almost resembling…a soft, fluffy cloud….

My vision started to improve as I repeatedly squinted at the…the room I was in.

This seems…familiar, my mind pieced together quietly. It f-feels like I’m i-

SLAM!!

========================================<>========================================

`I ran headfirst into…something. Something…rigid.

I couldn’t see ahead of me, but whatever was dragging me had abruptly stopped and might have…intentionally allowed it to happen.

But I didn’t account for the following chain of events to occur. Instead of stopping in place, my momentum kept going, a loud snap! ricocheting through the air around me.

“Buck,” was all I heard as my body flopped and rolled across the surface of…wherever I was.

Finally, I came to a stop, my arms clutching my stomach in tormented and agonizing pain. From there, the world I was in…slowly…started to spin….

“Alex….” that pony’s voice called out again. “...are you okay?”

I tried to move my head and…‘looked’ at the creature. Then, my brain slowly began to remember the…stallion’s name again….

“Sw-Swift?” I slurred, my mouth squishing against the cold floor. The splinters continued to poke at my chest as I began to…to…lose….

“Alex?” was the last thing I heard befo-`

========================================<>========================================

As I reached the top of the stairs, I stared at the one guard remaining between me and Alex, the human prisoner. The door behind the pony was closed, and the only reasonable way to get to that ‘human’ was to go through this singular guardpony.

gulp! I heard from the stallion, his face beginning to tremble, as was the rest of his body. I slowly approached and cleared my throat, staring at the pony the entire time.

“U-U-Um-mmm….” the once confident ‘Specialist’ uttered, his legs shaking out of fear. I sighed and brought a claw to my face, pinching the bridge of my nose. Finally, I shook my head and addressed the guard blocking the door.

sigh “Specialist Swift? Move out of my way,” I commanded. The guard’s eyes widened briefly, returning to their usual gaze as the pony looked up at me. Our eyes continued to lock onto each other as I waited for a response.

“Q-Q-Que-een No…No…no, no!” the guard replied, snapping himself upright. I was taken aback by the officer as his hooves slowly gripped his weapon. “I…I-I cannot allow you to pass!”

I stared harder at the pony, the slits of my eagle eyes honing in on its target. “What did you say to me?” I questioned with a tinge of restlessness. The guard lowered his weapon with caution, pointing it straight at me.

“Y-You…You sh-shall not pass, Q-Queen Novo!” Specialist Swift shouted back. “N-Nocreature is supposed to bother Alexander Walkerson until tomorrow, a-and tha-”

I took a step forward, my chest puffing out in retaliation. The guard stopped talking, slightly aligning the stone blade toward my stomach region as his hooves shook in fright. As I neared the spear’s tip, I lowered my head and pushed the spear aside with my right claw, getting closer to the pony and the door.

sigh “Now look what you made me do,” I exhaled, shaking my head in frustration. The guard’s eyes widened as I got closer to his face. “I am not going to repeat myself, Swift,” I threatened, now face-to-face with Swift Wildshadow.

“Get. Out. Of. My. Way,” I rearticulated. Every syllable rolled off my tongue with venom, knowing that if the guardpony did not budge, he would meet the floor faster than his thoughts could travel to his mind.

The guard said nothing, remaining frozen in place. Then, finally, after another few tense seconds in which I was sure I would need to use force to move him, his left hind leg slowly sliding away. Then, his entire body shifted out of my path, remaining at attention near the doorway.

I shook my head and turned toward the guardpony. “Now…leave,” I ordered, pointing toward the stairs. Swift stood up straighter and was unsure what to do, his eyes following my claw and looking at the staircase I climbed up.

gulp! “Uh…I-I-I do-don’t thin-”

“Why is this so hard for you to understand, Swift?” I interjected, my patience running thin. “Leave. Us. Alone!” I yelled, the guard beginning to cower in fear. His body trembled as he nodded without hesitation.

“Y-Y-Yes, Qu-Queen Nov-v-vo,” Swift replied, nearly faltering in place as he rushed for the stairs. As the guardpony disappeared and out of my point of view, I returned my gaze to the door and noticed something…odd about it.

The door hinges, I commented internally, bringing my claw up. The door isn’t….

shove!

crash!

========================================<>========================================

“Alexander Walkerson….”

My mind flipped a switch as my vision returned. The room I found myself in was blurred, but I knew where I was…finally….

However, the nerves within my arms tingled, causing goosebumps to form across my skin. The little hairs raised as well, my brain sensing a presence…an ominous presence….

I slowly tried to get up, but something was restricting my hands from separating. The mattress underneath gave slightly, the soft cushions embracing my body as I fell onto my back again.

groan! “Wh-Whuh…what…ha-happe-”

gasp! My throat was enveloped by what felt like a…claw. As I looked down, the talons of the thing were visible slightly, and my eyes widened in surprise. As my breathing stagnated, I tried grabbing at the…creature?

Wait, my mind churned, the realization slamming into me. N-Nooo…not….

“Alex?” the voice asked. “How many times have I warned you?” I tried to release myself from the creature’s grip, my efforts being prevented by the shackles and my disappearing strength.

The form of the creature began to slowly appear, standing tall and angling its face away from me. The arm was stretched out, with its…talon gripping my neck….

“Heheh…hah,” I weakly sighed, my sides heaving at the loss of oxygen entering my system.

The creature let go of me, causing my body to flop back onto the bed with a soft thud! My arms flailed against my stomach as my back absorbed the shock from hitting the mattress and blanket. Finally, my head landed on the pillow behind me, my mind dazed.

I stared at the ceiling as the colorless texture of the room’s walls and ceiling jumped out at me. I took deep breaths at every possible chance, the loss of blood flow restricting my movement.

All the while, the creature that ha-

sigh “You know, I am getting sick and tired of playing this game with you, human,” the creature beside me said, my eyes remaining fixated on the ceiling above. “You’ve really angered a lot of creatures today….”

I heard the slight sounds of its movements as it came into view beside my right side. Its right claw extended toward my face, with an object in its grip. Dropping it onto my face, the lenses…of my glasses made me see…better.

Clarity, my mind thought as I slowly grabbed the glasses and attempted to put them on. Just what th-the…the….

My brain short-circuited as the scene slowly unraveled. I recognized the room I was in, which I had been brought back to ‘before’ today’s verdict. But, now, being back in it following the explosions in the throne room, the creature’s featureless frame triggered the emergency bells within my mind to go off.

And…it was…a hippogriff.

But it wasn’t the doctor…Doctor Borealis….

========================================<>========================================

The Queen of the Hippogriffs, Queen Novo, stood near my right side, staring me down with an ominous stare. A crown atop her head was adorned by the strands of her mane, with stars glimmering across them. I froze in fright as she slowly moved away from me and around the bed.

sigh “And I, for one, am one of them,” Queen Novo said, crossing the halfway mark of the perimeter. Her face turned toward me like a vulture eyeing its prey before going in for the attack. I attempted to back away, but I saw they were…shackled…still….

“I-I-I…” I tried to respond, but my lips trembled in fear as the hippogriff ruler rounded the left side of the bed structure. Queen Novo’s head tilted downward as her eyes locked onto mine.

“I want you to look me in the eyes, Alex,” Queen Novo sternly addressed, getting closer and closer to me. “Look me in the eyes and tell me this wasn’t ‘your’ idea.” My eyes widened at the statement, unable to compute a cohesive answer.

“Mm-m-my i-idea?” I stammered.

The Queen of the Hippogriff nation lunged at me, her right talon extending and slamming my left shoulder back into the mattress. Her rough claws clasped down onto my shoulder, digging through my shirt and into my skin, causing me to groan in pain. My breath shuddered as I heard a low snarl!

“Don’t…” Queen Novo breathed out. “Don’t…play dumb with me. I know what you’re doing, and it’s getting on every last one of my nerves.” I tried to bring an arm up to push the hippogriff off me, but it failed as it remained pinned. My face turned toward her and continued to return the stare, remaining ever defiant to her plan.

“Whu-what…whut are youuu…d-doing?” I inquired weakly, my lungs choking on themselves. The hippogriff loosened her grip on my shoulder as she glared at me intensely. Novo’s beak slowly morphed into an angry angle, growling at my inability to say what she wanted to hear.

growl! “I said!” Queen Novo shouted, picking me off the bed and hurtling me over her shoulder. The hippogriff ruler’s right claw threw me across the room, with my back making heavy contact against the stone wall.

crack! A loud noise reverberated across the room’s atmosphere as I fell onto the floor with a loud thud! My mind began spinning as I lay there in confusion. Then, the ground started to vibrate, getting louder and louder as Queen Novo approached my position.

========================================<>========================================

huff! “Puh-pleaase…” I begged, trying to reason with the angered hippogriff leader. “Mu-muh…merc-ACK!” I immediately lost my voice as she grabbed my throat again with her claw. Then, raising me off the ground, I was suspended by her vice-like grip, her face inches away from mine.

“You want ‘mercy?’” Queen Novo sneered, her voice getting lower in tone. “I’ll give you ‘mercy!’” I felt my body go toward her as she prepared to slam me against the wall. I brought my arms up to try and grab her arm, but it was too late for me to save myself.

SLAM!!

“Aagh!” I yelped, the shockwave of pain beginning to pulsate within my bloodstream. My veins began beating, with my ears slowly tuning out the surrounding environment and focusing on the white noise from before.

It continued to get louder as I was held by my neck against the wall’s structure. Novo's claws slowly dug into my neck, the blood beginning to ooze from it and onto her claw. Her snarling grew quieter as the consistent ringing noise in my ear got even louder.

My head began to hurt badly as my eyes blinked slowly. My vision was disappearing, and my heart was beating faster and faster in my chest. My legs lay dormant underneath me, unable to move due to the hippogriff’s strategic pin.

“I can’t, for the life of me, wonder,” I heard the Queen say, “why did my daughter choose you again? You’re a nobody, and certainly weaker than anycreature in Equestria. Reliant on a stupid watch!” I felt my body shift as her grip around my neck disappeared.

Faltering to the ground, I breathed heavily as my arms couldn’t brace my fall. Then, bringing them up to clasp my neck, I slowly released them to look at my palms, a blood-red hue coating my skin. I gasped in shock at the realization, my ears continuously beating the noise coming from my heart.

“If you were better, you would have gotten up by now,” I heard Queen Novo snarl. Her hoofsteps ceased as she stood near my left again, looking down upon me. She brought her head down and continued to stare at me, my gaze faltering from the pain radiating across my body.

“...I’m waiting,” Queen Novo replied impatiently. I continued to lie there in shock and agonizing pain as the hippogriff wouldn’t leave me alone.

Leave us alone, my mind pleaded internally, my eyes squeezing shut. Leave…leave us….

“You want to be alone?” Queen Novo asked silently, her beak right at my left ear. I heard her breathe shakily, a shuddering exhale hitting my ear canal warmly. I winced as she brought a talon to my shoulder again. “Then listen….”

========================================<>========================================

Queen Novo’s message went as such.

“You ‘are’ alone,” she stated. “Because of ‘you.’ Not because of anycreature, not the other leaders, not ‘The Crown,’ and certainly not because of me. ‘You’ did this to yourself. ‘You’ caused Anon’s death, ‘you’ played with deadly magic, and ‘YOU’ pissed me off for the last time!” I blinked as the statement slowly stored itself in my memory banks.

“Nocreature in Equestria feels you deserve ‘mercy,’ and for those that do,” the hippogriff ruler continued, “they don’t even know the full story. But why should they when the evidence is as clear as the ocean?” The Queen took her claw off me as I rolled onto my back.

The painful jolt of radiating pain spread across my back from my upper half, unable to dissipate. I lay there, unable to move, as the ruler of the hippogriffs brought her face into my line of sight.

drip! Something…wet landed on my face, hitting my cheek lightly. I flinched and closed my eyes before realizing something. I looked up and saw an unusual sight.

shudder “Do you know how ha-hard it is?” Queen Novo stammered, her eyes brimming with tears. I couldn’t believe it, my mouth slowly opening in shock. Is Queen Novo…crying? That can’t be right….

“To go back home…to see your own daughter,” Queen Novo lamented, “and be forever reminded of a time when life was harsh? When your home was violently ripped from you? When your rulership was called into question?” The Queen’s tears fell, hitting the top of my shirt and soaking into the fabric.

“When you lose ‘everything….’ To a bunch of ruthless hunters?” My mind flipped a switch, my lungs exhaling as she closed her mouth. Biting her lip, Queen Novo groaned as her breathing got shaky and her eyes closed.

“I-I nearly lost everyone….” Queen Novo silently cried. “...the last of us fleeing below the waves…lost to time. We were…in the unknown….” sniffle “And I fe-felt powerless to stop it…because….”

I noticed Queen Novo nervously looking at her stomach, bringing a claw to it. “M-My Skystar,” she shuddered, her expression changing to glum. “ I…I didn’t know what would happen. I was a-afraid…scared…” sigh “...tormented. A life within me, and the only child I would have….”

Her eyes closed as she let her talon fall to the floor. “I did everything…to keep her safe,” Queen Novo sighed, her voice quiet compared to the air around us. “To keep her from harm’s way, to try and have her understand that life isn’t FAIR!!”

I flinched again as her frustrations boiled over. “I DID EVERYTHING I COULD!!” Queen Novo shouted in pain. “To give her a life! To show her the wonders of our aquatic world! AND STILL!! Still!...still….” shudder “...she remains naive to the world she calls home.”

Novo’s face turned toward mine. “And I thought ‘you’ would be different,” Queen Novo addressed, her voice getting darker again. “Maybe, Alex would be different. ‘Oh, Alex is a fantastic human. He means no harm to Equestria and its nations.’ Is he? I would later question. ‘Pssh, you kidding. I mean, your daughter is taking an interest in him.’ He has to be good, right?”

I stopped as Queen Novo finally stopped talking to herself. I didn’t want to do anything at that point except fall unconscious, letting my life be put in the hands of God. But, unfortunately, it wasn’t over yet.

“And…this?!” Queen Novo exclaims, disgusted, as she stretched her claw out at me. “This, this is the one? The one that will help us in our time of need? One I signed and agreed to form a peaceful alliance with? One that is DATING MY DAUGHTER?!” The room’s walls shook as did the ground, my ears ringing from her Royal Voice.

shudder “...not anymore,” Queen Novo whispered. “Wherever life takes you after you die here, I hope you remember what you did….” The hippogriff leader slowly leaned in. “Because it is over…Skystar and the rest of us will move on while you remain elsewhere. Separated…and forgotten….”

Queen Novo turned away, heading for the doorway as my sides heaved in excruciating pain. I tried to reach out toward the hippogriff, my arms bound together by the shackles. But, they dropped, unable to move, and returned to my right side.

“A-And I hope wherever you go…that wherever you end up after your death here? I hope it’ll be worth it….” Queen Novo called out. “Because you’ll never come back to Equestria….”

My heart throbbed with torment as I weakly exhaled a shaky breath. My mind couldn’t reply to the hippogriff queen, taking every sentence with a grain of frustrating silence.

Queen Novo stepped over the doorway and exite-

cough “...heh…S-Skystar will…” I whispered silently….

“...Sh-She’ll rem-m-member…muh-me…fffor….”

sigh

“...forrr…evv-verrr….”

Then, everything faded to black.

========================================<>========================================

I heard a slight cough but paid it no mi-

“...heh…S-Skystar will….”

I stopped in the doorway, my ears perking upward.

“...Sh-She’ll rem-m-member…muh-me…fffor….”

My mouth trembled in anger as I turned my head back toward the human. His body lay lifeless on the ground as his eyes began to close.

“...forrr…evv-verrr….”

sigh

Alex took a long breath in before exhaling. His body remained motionless except for his stomach. He’s still…alive?! my mind screamed, frustrated at his will to live….

His will to…live….

I stood in complete silence as Alex’s body remained without movement. His arms remained bound together, sprawled out to his right. His mouth stayed open, taking in the air’s oxygen while he fell into an unconscious state.

I continued to stare at his bipedal figure, unable to compreh-

gasp!

========================================<>========================================

`“Well, Celestia. It has been an honor and a privilege to join you here in Canterlot for the Grand Galloping Gala. I can’t even remember the last time I was here for this event….”

“Oh well, the pleasure is all ours! I am glad to see you too, Novo….”

I nodded as the alicorn princess walked beside me down the hall. We were nearing the Canterlot Castle’s throne room, the host for tonight’s event and a celebration of Equestria as a whole.

I had heard rumors of ambassadors from all over Equestria joining the festivities. After constant pressure from my sister and my daughter to attend…and the city of Canterlot…and Princess Twilight…and…you get it.

Many creatures recommended I represent the Hippogriff Nation, and I obliged with a relaxed attitude. However, my rulership required that if I attended, somegriff would have to be left in charge over Seaquestria while I was gone.

Initially, I wanted it to be a testing ground for whether or not my daughter, Princess Skystar, could manage a nation for a few days on her own. But, as the days got closer, Skystar kept begging me for her to come along.

And how could I say no to my daughter? She was my only child, and keeping her within my watchful eye, for now, was mandatory as a mother and a Queen.

Of course, once we had arrived from our long trip to Canterlot, we were situated immediately within one of Canterlot Castle’s dignitary guest rooms, which felt lavish compared to my palace room. Guards patrolled the castle grounds constantly, ensuring no threats would arise during such a momentous occasion. It had also been the first time in so long I had been here….

“Forgive me, Celly, if I feel….”

“Nervous?” Celestia finished the sentence. I looked at the princess and nodded. Celestia shook her head and…giggled. “Oh hoh, I am quite nervous too, Novo.”

“Th-That’s new,” I commented, her expression changing to a warm smile. “Hold on…did you finally…who are you with now?”

“Wellll, I do have a special somegriff, but there are other important creatures to introduce to you, and my sister is waiting to finally meet you,” Celestia replied softly, her tone remaining warm and inviting. My ears perked as that last word rang out.

gasp! “Your sister has returned?” I gasped with shock. “H-H-How long…?”

“Over a thousand years, Novo,” Celestia exhaled deeply. “It…It was a painful thousand years…waiting for her to finally come back….” The alicorn princess turned to an open window and looked outside. I turned and stood near her as she looked down at the ground.

“I-I still can’t forgive myself for what happened….” Celestia lamented, her eyes closing. “I…nearly lost her….”

I sighed, my lips pursing in thought as I allowed her to take her time. Then, after another batch of seconds passed, I reassuringly patted her shoulder with a talon and smiled.

“It’s okay, Celly,” I replied. “Tonight is not about remembrance of what once was….” The alicorn nodded her head, sighing again before taking a deep breath.

“It’s about the future, and speaking of which,” Celestia steered the train back on track, “where is this Princess Skystar I have heard so much about?” I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

“Skystar is preparing herself for tonight and will be in attendance for the festivities,” I reassured, gesturing down the hall. “Seeing as we may have some time, would you like to meet her now?”

“I would love to mee-”

“Back to that same old place,” baw baah baw bawp! “Sweet home, Chicagoooo~!”

My ears perked as the sound of somecreature’s voice singing hit my ears. I turned my head toward the direction of the noise as the alicorn princess next to me tried to turn me away from it.

“Well, Novo, maybe we should go back thi-”

“That’s the jam right there, Swift!” the same creature’s voice exclaimed, a pony emerging from behind the corner of the hallway ahead. What followed was a sight I thought I would never…never see….`

========================================<>========================================

`gasp! My eyes widened at the…the…

“You guys sing songs about your own cities? And they aren’t anthems? That’s awesome, Alex!” the stallion guard replied to the bipedal figure beside him. It was a bipedal creature, for sure….

One that I thoroughly recognized….

One. I. Remembered….

snarl!

“Novo?” Celestia asked with concern, attempting to stop me. But I was having none of it. A human creature was a ways away from me, heading toward the throne room doors in Canterlot’s Castle.

A ‘human!’ Here? They’re back?!

“Swift! Alex!” Celestia shouted, causing both their heads to turn. The human creature’s eyes squinted before nearly faltering. I broke away from Princess Celestia’s grasp, galloping toward that damn creature and growling.

“YOU!!” I yelled. The pony beside the human creature pushed it back, bringing himself forward and in front of me. The guard didn’t know what hit him from obstructing my path as I pushed him aside. The pony’s body flew to the right as the bipedal creature’s legs buckled, causing him to fall backward.

“Novo! NO!!” Celestia shouted, magically teleporting before me. I stopped in my tracks and glared at her frustratingly. My heart continued to race as she spread her wings, creating a barrier.

“Celestia! Out of my way!” I ordered, attempting to get past the alicorn.

“No!” Celestia reiterated firmly. She remained in my way, causing me to growl at her. “Not this one!”

“CELESTIA!! Get out o-”

“NOVOOO!!” Celestia screamed, her Royal Canterlot Voice piercing my ears and everycreature in the surrounding vicinity. The hallway fell silent as I held my ears, the excruciating pain radiating through my head.

After a few silent seconds had passed, I looked up and noticed the princess…‘helping’ the human creature up off the ground.

“Alex? Remain calm,” Celestia reassuringly said, turning her head toward me. Our eyes locked onto each other, neither of us refusing to back down. We remained at a stalemate, finally ending as I let out a huff! in anger.

“Celestia?” I asked, pointing my claw at the human and shaking with venomous intent. “What?”

sigh “I know,” the alicorn princess exhaled. “I…I have to explain this one to you, Novo….”

“Well, you better find that explanation within the next ten seconds, Celestia. Or I wil-”

“Hu-Hello?” the creature spoke up with…concern. “Oh! I’ve heard many great things about you….” I stared at the human as his arms fell to his sides. Celestia shifted uncomfortably as the creature brushed itself off, nodding his head to the alicorn.

“I th-think it’ll be fine…” the creature replied with a smile, turning his head to meet my gaze. I got a good look at his face, a snarl! emanating from my throat. The human’s face contorted…a chuckle coming from his mouth….

chuckle “It’s great to finally meet you…Queen…Novo, is it?” the human asked, extending his arm and opening his hand up. I was taken aback by his demeanor as the human...introduced himself.

“The name’s Alex. Alexander Walkerson…from Earth….”`

========================================<>========================================

“Nacreous?” I asked. I was in silence as the hippogriff doctor sat at his desk. Trying to compose himself, Dr. Borealis shuddered, tears trickling down his face. “Do yo-”

A talon met my gaze as the hippogriff doctor held a digit up. Dr. Borealis took a couple more seconds to calm his nerves, taking deep breaths to regain his composure before bringing his head back up.

Finally, he turned and faced me, causing my breath to be taken away. His ocean-blue eyes, appearing less confident than those I had seen earlier, were bloodshot and stricken with fright.

Then, my hippogriff said something that forced me to shudder, a tear forming in my eye.

“We both know who did this, Sunspots,” he said, dropping his head in shame. “She didn’t do this to Alex…she isn’t at fault for what transpired up there….”

sigh

“We are responsible…for allowing it to happen.”

========================================<>========================================

Meanwhile, deep in the heart of Graymourne, an entity of darkness and of no features slithered and swam back toward where he had originated from. Once he had entered the massive hall within the broken-down castle structure, he grumbled out loud in frustration, taking on the form of a pony.

“That was close…too close,” the dark pony mutter-

“You failed!” screamed a dark, booming voice. The entity closed its eyes before speaking back.

“I did what I could, but I couldn’t overpower all three of them,” the pony entity pouted. “And, to be frank with you, I didn’t expect that burly hippogriff witch doctor to be so powerful. I wasn’t given enough power….”

The commanding voice spoke up from the darkness again. “You didn’t bring enough?! Why couldn’t you complete the mission with what I gave you?!” The pony sighed heavily, the sigh reverberating off the walls.

sigh “Master, in my weakened state, I can’t do much,” the entity replied weakly. “The lack of power against them became my demise. So I-er…‘WE’ need a host to take possession of. Preferably, one that can let me strangle their mind into submission and give me control over their free will.”

“Mmmm,” the entity’s Master hummed before barking at the pony. “See to it that you find this host! And I suggest you be haste in your search, young apprentice… something is coming. A reckoning…which will serve as our gateway to taking over Equestria again!”

“But sire, what about the human?” the entity inquired. “Alexander Walkerson? He’s the perfect host to incubate within. His power is unbelievable….”

“Then, where is he?” the pony’s Master whispered, causing him to step back in fright.

The entity stepped back slightly, too frightened to look at his Master. “Well, unfortunately, I couldn’t get to hi-”

“YOU FAILED TO CAPTURE HIM!!” boomed the apprentice’s voice. The entity shrunk in size, looking away from the void as fire shot out from it. A side column within the structure cracked, the rubble falling and dissipating in a cloud of smoke.

“I-It won’t happen again, my Master,” the entity said, bowing his head. “I plan on trying again to capture him. But, this time, I will su-”

“Shhh!” the Master within the void shushed, causing the smaller entity to look upward. “Patience, young apprentice. In due time, he’ll figure it out on his own. After that, I sense he’ll have an opportunity to free himself from their grasp….”

The young apprentice slowly grinned, its fangs sliding out from the corners of its mouth. “And when Alex does escape from their grasp?”

snarl! “Then, and ONLY then, will we take control of his feeble mind and use his power to strike back against our long-living enemies!” The entity in the void began to maniacally chuckle to itself. The walls surrounding the apprentice shook with vigor, as did the ground on which he stood.

The void began to warp and ripple, his shadowy Master starting to materialize from the black vacuum of space and time he stayed sheltered within. Then, the once confident entity gulped at the towering figure beginning to form before him.

From nothingness, he rose. His dark, dull coat showed his unwavering strength and age. The centuries upon centuries being consciously alive, yet non-existent in reality.

His horn crackled with energy, displaying the tremendous life force within him. As his disfigured face finally appeared, the apprentice grinned from ear to ear, delighted at the sight of his Master.

“For now, young one, we are at a crossroads,” his Master said gravely. “We must wait until this human, this Alexander Walkerson, comes to us out of sheer curiosity….” huff! “Then, when his mind is weak and powerless to continue?” The disfigured unicorn started to chuckle maniacally.

“WE TAKE HIM FOR OURSELVES!!”

“hahahaaa….”

“eehaaahaah….”

“Ohhoh, AHAHAHAAAAAA!!”

growl!

========================================<>========================================

As the young apprentice returned through the ruined halls of the once dark and tyrannical castle, he stopped in the corridor outside of the Dark Chamber and sighed.

Shedding his cloak, the dark and ominous red chains that tied a skull down were a symbol. His cutie mark…representing who he belonged to. The stallion exhaled as he stared ahead of him, his eyes dull and devoid of joy.

A single sentence was uttered, which echoed throughout the silent halls of Graymourne.

“I’ll get him next time….”

snarl!

Author's Note

Wow, what a rollercoaster of emotions, huh?

Would like to thank my friend at the University we attend to for the incredible suggestion. No, not removing the music (we are in the music department after all), but with splitting Chapter 5 into two.

Anyways, enough of that. Hope you guys enjoyed this little beginning, because now, its about time we get to the meat of this whole story. In other words, "Now's The Time" :raritywink:

See yall next week! Buh bye!!!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on May 30th, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

Now's The Time {revised}

Chapter 7: Now’s The Time

[...]

“...”

Silence. That's all that remained.

I moved in complete and utter silence for the rest of the day. Nocreature talked to me after I came back to the castle. I didn’t say anything after the hippogriff doctor fixed me up again.

I was dead. A day away from meeting the end of the road.

And as I sat in my room for what felt like the final time, the day’s events kept replaying in my mind. It was starting to become inevitable at this point.

Death was surely coming down the track, and it would not be late to its final destination.

My mind was buzzing with life as I continued to shake my head in frustration. How did it all come to this? it repeatedly asked itself. This…This whole thing…everything that happened was…was….

“Complete. Bullshit.”

“You and me both, Alex….”

This shook me from my thoughts as I looked up at the doorway. Commander Shifting Sands was leaning against the crudely repaired door, looking down at the floor with this disapproving frown.

“...” My head sunk down, eyes darting to the floor. I didn’t say a word as he took a deep breath in and exhaled.

sigh “Well, the good thing is at least you’re up,” Commander Shifting noted, his weight shifting to all four of his legs.

Heh, my mind chuckled as a crooked smile formed. ‘Shifting’ his weight…heh.

“You’re not out cold like I fou-”

chuckle

My mouth opened, and I let out a small chuckle, stopping the Commander mid-sentence. The stallion stood there as my shoulders bounced up and down, my eyes closing at the funny pun.

“Hmpf. And it seems like you’re back to your usual self,” Shifting commented. The unicorn Commander slowly trotted over to me, my face pointed up at the ceiling. I comfortably sighed as he approached, taking a deep breath before exhaling and letting my shoulders relax.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” I whispered, letting the Commander feel at ease knowing I was in a better mood than before. “I…was just…remembering a pun….”

“Really?” Commander Shifting Sands inquired. I opened my eyes and looked at him softly. My eyebrows raised as my head shook in delight.

“It’s…heh…nothing important,” I replied before dropping my head. “Nothing…Nothing I do is important anymore…nothing I say matters….”

Shifting tilted his head to the side, a face of contemplation donning his features. The stallion kept looking at me, my mind forcing me to speak for itself.

“I-I…” I stammered. “I…d-don’t know…whuh…what else I have to do….”

“What else do you have to do…what?” Commander Shifting asked, his voice growing quieter.

I looked up at him, my eyes brimming with tears. sniffle “Wh-What else do I-I have to proovuh?” I fumbled, my throat beginning to choke up with sadness. Shifting closed his eyes and took a silent breath in.

sigh “I…I can’t answer that, Alex….”

sniffle “Ye-Yes, you can,” I stuttered, wiping at my eyes with my shackled wrists. “Yo-Yo-You can an-answer that….” shudder

The Commander shook his head. “I’m sorry,” was the stallion’s only response. My body slowly fell backward, flopping unceremoniously onto the bed with a soft plop! My clothing moved upward as I brought my arms above my head, exposing part of my belly.

groan! “Owww…” I grumbled, my wrists remaining bound together. “Honestly, these shackles suck. They grind against my wrists, which are all bone, and stress marks keep appearing on them. And you know it’s annoying….”

The Commander said nothing as he trotted over to my desk. Shifting Sands looked at the chair briefly and then sat in it, swiveling himself over to look at me while I remained motionless.

“Sorry for borrowing your chair, Alex,” the Commander said before continuing. “Now, I don’t want to do this, but I have to give you a debriefing on how tomorrow will go. And, honestly, this is the kind of spiel I thought I would never have to give, especially to somecreature like you.”

My head nodded as I lay there in silence. Then, the Commander exhaled loudly and cleared his throat. I looked at him from my position and realized he wanted me to sit up and look at him directly.

As I forced myself to sit up, I silently wiped away the tears in my eyes and blinked a few times. Then, returning my gaze to the Commander, he nodded in approval before laying down the structure for tomorrow’s events.

========================================<>========================================

“Tomorrow, you will be woken up promptly at 6am and be given a special breakfast to your liking,” Shifting began saying. “From there, you will have one visitor of your choosing to wish you a final goodbye and hear anything you want to say. Unfortunately, not only will I be in attendance for that, but so will Emperor Nacreous. So don’t say anything stupid, got it?”

I shrugged, allowing the stallion to then close his eyes. The unicorn’s head shook as Shifting hesitated through the following sentence.

“Yo…You’ll b-be….” Commander Shifting Sands shuddered, a hoof coming to his mouth momentarily. “...I…I-I ca….”

“Shifting?” I asked softly. Shifting Sands looked up at me, his eyes widening. My eyebrows lowered, my eyelids half-opened, and a reassuring smile on my face. “Whatever happens will happen. I’d rather be surprised than told upfront….”

“You…” Commander started to say. “Yo-You don’t want to know…?” I shook my head before smirking.

“If you don’t feel comfortable telling me, don’t,” I replied nonchalantly, shrugging. “I’ve been hella surprised this past month, and there isn’t a thought in my mind nocreature knows what to expect tomorrow during the event…and yeah, treat it like a special event, will ya? With balloons and everything.” wink

Commander Shifting closed his eyes and shook his head. A smile dawned on his face as he looked at the wall nearest to us. sigh “Okay, Alex,” the unicorn replied, my head bowing in acknowledgment. “It’s…It’s hard to know a friend of mine…a ‘friend’ will be l-lost because….”

Shifting stopped his words, his mouth remaining open as he lost track of his sentence. I sat there, awaiting him to finish it, but nodded, knowing he wouldn’t be able to.

“Personally, there’s something I’ve been mulling over recently, Alex. I think it’s important to understand and know this too,” Shifting whispered, switching the topic quickly. My eyes locked onto him as he silently pondered whether or not he should continue.

“Commander Shifting?” I inquired silently. “What are you….”

sigh “You remember getting nine votes against you in the trial, correct?” Shifting inquired. I nodded my head glumly, causing him to shake his head. “But, did you ever stop to think…who voted ‘you’ innocent? Like…any of your thoughts say to you, ‘who were the six council members that went ahead and said I was innocent?’”

“Uh,” I stammered before giving in with a nod. “I-I was taken aback by how the votes were distributed. But, l-l-like, I know T-Twilight did give me an inno….”

“Yeah, I deduced that too,” Shifting Sands replied contemptuously. “Luna did as well. Sorry to, uh, say this, but…Luna and I split our votes. One of us served as an innocent vote, while the other voted guilty for you.”

I looked at him disapprovingly, his face molding into disgust. I sighed, bringing my shackled right hand to my face and pinching the bridge of my nose. “I can only assume it was you who voted ‘guilty?’” I asked deterministically.

“...” Commander Shifting’s silence was deafening. I exhaled loudly, shaking my head before motioning for him to continue.

“I…I don’t know exactly who could have called you innocent, Alex,” Shifting suspected, “but we have some good guesses as to who may have voted innocent. For one, there’s the mystery surrounding the SaddleArabian delegates. I have a feeling Prince Haakim voted you innocent based on his demeanor and attitude during our meeting earlier today.”

Shifting stopped, my eyes staring at his frame before he sighed. sigh “I’m sorry,” the unicorn Commander admitted, “but I don’t know who else could have done so. Well…at least, you know…you know you have three to trust in confidently…b-but, the other three?”

sigh “It’ll most likely remain a mystery,” I answered, causing his ears to perk upward. “Because tomorrow, it won’t matter. I’ll be dead…and nocreature will ever know. Who of the remaining council members would want to admit that they voted the ‘dangerous human’ innocent after the fact? Hmpf! Maybe….”

Shifting’s head tilted as a smile came to my face. My fingers prodded my goatee as I slyly looked at the Commander, eerily contemplating my next words.

“Maybe,” I muttered, “on their deathbed…they will admit it….”

Commander Shifting moved away from me, uncomfortably getting up as I shook my head. Then, closing my eyes, I placed my hands on my lap and sat silently, my mind churning the information together as the unicorn trotted for the door. Three down, I thought, and three to go.

Then, as if it were like clockwork, I heard Shifting’s hoofsteps stop approximately at the doorway. My turquoise eyes opened, and I stared at him while the unicorn’s head drooped.

Knowing that this would be the last time we would ever have to talk, Commander Shifting Sands only said one thing before that door closed for good.

“I wish you a good night’s rest, Alexander,” Shifting said softly. “Luna will make sure you are at peace tonight. However you decide to spend it.” I nodded toward the unicorn as he went through and used his magic to close the door.

“…Good luck, Alex….”

click!

========================================<>========================================

“...”

It had felt like hours since Commander Shifting had departed from the room. But my thoughts were still thinking back to that conversation. Sitting on the bed, my mind replayed my actions during the Commander’s visit and questioned whether or not I made the right choice in how I behaved.

That’s not…me, my brain thought. It isn’t…who I ‘really am.’ Shifting was right earlier….

I looked like a shell of myself. Once a proud individual that could turn the tides of battle with a fluid flick of the wrist…had evaporated into the air. That outer layer of sealing away how my past shaped me, keeping all my secrets hidden…totally shattered by the pressure.

The bridge of ‘trust’ I thought I had between everycreature and myself…gone….

Only a select few still deserved it, but…I wasn’t the same…the same human being anymore. That’s what made Alexander Walkerson so special….

The tenacious driving attitude, the ‘crazy good’ work ethic, the consistent ability to persevere, and the fighting will to never give in to anybody.

A ‘chip-on-my-shoulder’ mentality, always having something to prove….

It was what made me ME.

And as I sat on the bed facing the window, I looked at the floor before it. Where were the fun moments we ‘five’ had? my mind thought sadly. Where and how did the bonds sever….

Where were…the memories we shared…

…Memories?..

gasp! “...”

And that’s when it finally happened. First, my eyes shot wide open as my hands began to tremble in fear. Then, my legs started shivering from the cold air in the room, realizing what was coming tomorrow.

It was inevitable….

shudder “Th-Th-They’re really do-doing iiit….”

Why? I cried internally. All I wanted to do was help…I tried to ‘help!’

HELP!! YOU HEAR ME!? I imagined myself screaming at the top of my lungs.

It was no use in trying. My tears kept flowing down my cheeks and onto the floor. Whenever I wanted to help with something, I made myself available for others to…to p-put their….

“Their what?”

“Oh my God,” I silently whispered to myself. “Am I not…?”

Trustworthy? my right side finished.

Well, we did hide ‘that incident’ from them for far too long, my left side reminded me. We know it’s a painful reminder, but….

Suddenly, my eyes traced down my body and toward my left leg. As it extended forward, my mind flashed twice at the sight of the scar, my brain hurting from the painfu-

`SNAP!!

“AAUUGH!!”`

========================================<>========================================

`“Walkerson, fiiires…connects!”

“ALEXANDER WALKERSON!! For One! Two!”

“Three!” the crowd finished. I ran back up-court, getting back to playing a defensive zone. The first game of the season started off with a bang as I canned my first shot and triple of the night.

As the opponent’s offense attempted to do a pick-and-roll, like many times before, I shifted back to my right and drove on an angle toward the big man rolling to the paint. The point guard, unsurprisingly, realized it too late, already in the motion of passing the ball over through the air.

Mmmm, I thought quickly. Cookies….

swipe!

“Steal by Walkerson! Racing down the court!” the broadcast announcer said at the moment. As I crossed over the halfcourt line, our hoop got closer and closer, my long strides carrying me faster to it.

My mind thought, “Dunk it with two.” Prepping myself for the one-foot leap into the air, I took another deep breath and locked on. Stepping over the three-point line, the crowd cheered loudly as I took two dribbles and approached the painted area.

Aaaand…jump! Leaping off my left foot, I brought the ball up and soared through the air. The hoop was getting closer as my arms extended forward to dunk the ball with both hands.

Aaaand…i-

shove!

“YEEAA-Oh!”

slip!

My back was shifted forward violently due to the momentum, and my fingers lost their grip on the rim. My arms flailed instantly, everything slowing down as I fell backward toward the court.

This…this is where the decision occurred….

Brace our fall! my mind shouted to itself. Left leg back!

As my left leg kicked out behind me to brace my fall, the angle at which I was…was less than I had believed I had been at….

I was attempting to land on the heel of my left foot, giving me a fraction of a second to push backward and land hard on the basketball court with my back.

It…it didn’t play out…like that….

SNAP!!

A violent pain shot through my entire frame, forcing my lungs to scream out in pai-

“AAUUGH!!”`

========================================<>========================================

Gripping my pants, I silently cried for what felt like minutes. I hadn’t felt this pain in a while….

And it was a painful, PAINFUL reminder of what could have been. My life was never the same after it, and it would never be at that peak again. Every time I tried getting back to form….

sob! “K-K-K-Keep ca-calm,” I stammered, tears tracing down my cheeks. Then, trying to get up, I stood up and trembled in fear. Bringing my head up slightly, I took a shuddered breath and continued sobbing.

shiver “I…I-I-I…” my mouth sputtered, peering at the barred window across the room. Putting my head down, I slowly slunk my way over to it, remaining as quiet as possible.

“...Pl…Pleas…se,” I prayed weakly. “Please b-be the-uurh….”

A shuddered gasp escaped my mouth, looking up into the nightly sky.

Oh. My.

“Goodness….”

There, in all its majestic beauty, was a full moon. A ‘bright and full’ full moon. The vibrancy it gave off made me feel in the presence of…something extraordinary….

The way it loomed over Equestria, dousing the darkness in a beautifully toned light, it sat before my eyes. My eyes wandered up, noticing the craters that littered its majestic exterior. Yet, they were small and insignificant blemishes compared to the massive glory of the moon.

And as my eyes trailed off of it briefly, they noticed something else. All the stars around the moon were glimmering and gleaming with life. Shining brightly and twinkling ever so softly, the nighttime stars looked to be dancing in the atmosphere. The space between them continued to show off more and more of the hidden ones. Their presence accompanying their leader was unlike anything I had experienced back on Earth.

Stars twinkling here and there, some shooting stars, or maybe even the sight of a comet? Those were all lifetime occurrences. They could happen a couple times throughout my life, and everything would still go on like normal….

“But the moon?”

Oh heavens, Luna, I admired internally, my eyes taking in all of its beauty. You and your wonders….

“...”

“It is a beauty to behold.”

sniffle

It was so beautiful that tears were forming in my eyes. I wiped my eyes to try and stop it from continuing, finally turning my attention back to the night sky.

sigh This is what we needed, my mind thought peacefully. Comfort….

“L…L-Luna?” I asked hesitantly, hoping the alicorn would appear. “Pl-Please…I-I nee-need your…c-comfort….”

At the time, it was all I could do. I hoped the lunar princess would hear me somehow, appearing behind me to give me a much-needed hug.

The minutes dragged on as the moon stayed still. The stars continued their never-ending dance, twinkling and attempting to have me look at them too.

It was…exciting. My heart filled with emotion as my eyes tried not to falter in their gaze.

It’s…pretty, my mind continued, tears brimming across my eyelids. It’s…It’s….

“What?”

Perfect.

========================================<>========================================

Then, all of a sudden, something broke my attention away from it.

A large, looming cloud slowly enveloped the nighttime sky, beginning to crawl across the moon’s beautiful portrait. Then, it slowly crossed over it, silently dragging itself and blocking the moon from being visible in all its glory.

Are you shitting me? my brain angrily seethed. My mouth shut itself tight, and began grinding my teeth together, a snarl! emanating from my throat as the cloud became recognizable.

The cloud-like mobile city, better known as Cloudsdale, passed by without a care in the world. Its colorful rainbows spilled off its sides into the atmosphere, and the fluffy clouds it sat upon looked…huggable.

However, unlike the pegasi that flew through the streets and buildings of Cloudsdale, the thing was too darn slow. The cloud city mosied on by like a snail crossing a sidewalk, and I could do nothing about it.

“But at that moment?”

I wanted it to fall out of the sky. But, at that moment, nothing should be getting in the way of feeling relief at the sight of the full moon. Cloudsdale was showing me ‘its’ proverbial moon, the rainbow factory finally crossing the line of sight with the moon. Yet, the factories that adorned that side of the city sat as…a mystery to me.

What ‘do’ they do up there? I always thought to myself. Why am I always seeing crates and boxes of stuff go through their doors, yet nothing comes out except…rainbows and clouds….

“Recycling?”

And with that dumb thought out of the way, the city floated on by wherever it was heading. I disregarded those thoughts and stared back at the moon before me. The solace I once found in it a few minutes ago was lost, as now I felt angry and frustrated by the sight of it.

Fuck you, Cloudsdale, I thought angrily. Fall out of the sky, why don’t ya?

I rotated over my right shoulder, and my left shoulder swung around, resulting in my back hitting the wall hard. I let my head rest against the tower’s interior, my hand tracing the side of my head to my hair. As I ruffled my hair with my fingers, the comforting feeling of the action couldn’t force the issues away.

But, as the thought of me soon being gone from this world emerged again, my eyes closed in frustration. My chest shuddered as my lungs slowly began to hyperventilate.

Why wouldn’t they listen to me? I angrily thought. I told them everything, yet they refused to listen to me. They ‘chose’ not to listen.

My fists remained before me as my neck began to tense up. I wanted to break the shackles so badly, wanting nothing more than to bang my fists on the walls of this room.

Why must it be my fault? my brain emitted. Why do I think this?

My legs continued to tremble as a tremor shook my head. I clenched my eyes shut and….

It’s Not! MY! FAULT!!

“IT’S THEIRS!!” I cried out, bringing my head forward and throwing it backward.

slam!

My head smacked against the wall in frustration, the adrenaline continuing to flow through my veins. At this point, if somepony or somecreature had heard me, I couldn’t care less. I would gladly take any form of punishment for speaking my mind! my thoughts shouted.

“FUCK THIS PLACE!!”

slam!

crack!

“MAAAMOOO!!”

bam!

crack!

“HEEEELP MEEE!!”

smack! crack! bam!

SLAM!!

“...”

sob! My eyes began bawling out the tears as I slid toward the ground. As my butt hit the stone floor, I brought my knees to my face and covered them with my binded hands. I continued to cry out loud, rocking myself back and forth as the tears continuously pour-

crumble…

========================================<>========================================

sniffle

“…”

sss…

“...hhuh?” I raised my head, feeling something falling on my head and breaking my sobbing spree. As the silence enveloped the room, there was a…‘something’ atop my head.

“What the…” I raised my arms up and slowly ruffled my hair. When I brought them back down to look at my palms, I nearly had a heart attack.

My palms were slightly gray, almost like they had been sifting through…gravel.

Are my eyes deceiving me? my mind thought. Where did tha-

gasp! “The wall,” I deduced silently. Forcing myself to my feet hastily, I turned toward the wall and saw a peculiar sight. Not only was there a tiny hole right where my head had hit the wall, but there were several noticeable cracks in the structure now.

“H-H-How?” I commented under my breath. Bringing my finger to the hole, I slowly turned it and dug into the wall harder. The stone wall gave a bit this time, allowing more rubble to drop down to the ground below.

My eyes widened as my mind remained stunned at this revelation. How? I said in my head. Th-That shouldn’t be po-possible…I’ve been in this tower for years, and it’s been here for over a millennia. It should be sturdy in its found-

`poof!

“AAUGHH!!”

“Wha–”

BANG!!`

gasp!

“Oh. My. God,” I shuddered, taking a step back to take in the whole picture. I peered down at the rock crumbs scattered across the floor, an idea slowly forming within my mind. Finally, my eyes…started…crying.

“Crying? Again?”

I was…crying.

Crying tears…of joy.

No…fucking…way!

Walking back toward my bed, I contemplated the choice and looked at my left wrist. Then, carefully, I begrudgingly moved the shackle further up the arm to expose ‘the watch.’

Twisting it with my pinky finger, it took me a while to turn it a quarter of the way around my wrist. Then, after some careful maneuvering, I placed my index finger on the screen and tapped it twice.

The screen buzzed to life, sparking in a neon green-blue hue. Then, it went static for a bit before showing the ‘Sky-Walkerson dunk’ logo.

A grin formed on my face.

Now’s the time.

========================================<>========================================

“Okay, Alex,” I told myself quietly, taking a deep breath. “This is it. Go for broke.”

The time was 4:44am. The sun had not yet appeared over the horizon. Everycreature was either asleep or waking up to get ready for work. Everypony had no clue what was happening but would immediately find out if this one attempt failed.

Don’t think about it too much, I said internally. All excellent outcomes started due to an attempt being made. Might as well give it your best shot!

“Hey, now that’s facts!”

The plan? Escape, my mind answered, and at all costs. Of course, so many things would have to go right for this to work.

First, I have to slam my body side-first into the cracked wall by the window, allowing me to break free and out of this hellhole. Next, I would fall through the air toward the ground but backwards.

But how would I survive such a fall from a monumental distance? That thought made me grin from ear to ear. The watch on my left wrist buzzed, my arms raising to look at it.

“Access power-level readings,” I commanded the watch. A buffering screen appeared before the pictionary-like face replied.

“Accessing. Please stand-by….”

At this point, we need to go, I nervously thought. But, one final diagnostics check wouldn’t hurt anyone.

“Power meter levels are active. Energy meter equals 23. Maximum capacity for the energy meter equals 500,” the voice stated.

“Hmmm,” I stood there, contemplating the next decision. “Scroll through the ‘Power-Up’ library.”

“Accessing ‘Power-Up’ library. Please stand-by….”

I shook myself, trying to calm my nerves and muscles down. This may have been a bit tedious, but it gave me time to think of where I would have to go and how to get there safely...and undetected.

I had remembered that damn city in the sky, Cloudsdale, floated by a short while ago. If any creature were to look anywhere following an escape from this prison tower, they would most likely cover the ground first.

I smirked. Buys me some time, I thought confidently. Get as far away from Canterlot as possible using the mobile city as my vessel.

“‘Power-Up’ library booted. Password required.”

“No,” I flatly replied.

“Access granted. Welcome back, Alexander Walkerson,” the voice said.

“Okay, no need to be formal, Mikey,” I responded. “I have to make a command order.”

“Processing request…creating list,” the watch’s monotone voice replied. “Proceed when ready.”

“Let’s see,” I pondered. “Put the super strength power-up on, charge it to 8. Then, we do the web-slinging power-up, but this one needs to be at maximum charge. 10.”

“Please stand-by….”.

Come on, I thought. We’re running out of time.

“Power-Up list complete,” the watch cheerfully said. “Charge subtracted from the energy meter. Remaining power equals 3.”

Fuck, I remembered thinking. It takes 1 power level every time I use a menu option.

“Will there be anything else, Alexander?” the watch inquired. I rolled my eyes at the mention of my full first name.

“That’ll be all. Thanks, Mikey,” I said in return. “And…please. ‘Alex’ works.”

“Understood, Mr. Alex,” the watch said. “Good luck, sir.”

========================================<>========================================

The screen on the watch then faded back to the main menu, and that’s when I saw the time.

“4:49am,” I read aloud. I looked up at the window and still saw it was dark out. It’s time, Alex, I thought. No turning back.

I crept to the other side of the room, which was the opposite of the crack. And as I faced down the hole in the wall, my destiny flashed before my eyes.

Two possibilities made themselves known loud and clear to me. Either this escape would fail, and I would get caught, resulting in an immediate death. Or…I would succeed and be able to rid myself of these shackles and escape to freedom.

“God?” I prayed silently.

“Yes?”

“Please, be with me….”

“You’ll be fine, kid.”

As I exhaled, my feet shifted back and forth. Then, I began sprinting toward the broken wall. Tapping the screen twice, I flexed my right arm to activate the watch’s super strength power-up and braced myself for impact with the wall.

The watch responded, causing adrenaline to shoot through my veins. My body felt so much better and stronger by far, but it felt…heavier.

Then, something else occurred. The shackles that had kept my hands bound together suddenly broke away. I leaned in hard with my left elbow, freeing myself to move my arms how I wanted to.

I was free….

Free to let it all go. Free to be….

Me.

bam!

When I made contact with the wall, I ripped right through it and began falling through the world on the other side.

huff!

“One.”

huff!

“Two.”

I watched as the hole in the tower I had leaped out of crumbled under pressure. My back was towards the ground, my eyes closing slowly.

Come on.

“Three.”

I pressed my right palm over my watch and mimicked a web-shooter motion. Nothing happened.

Fuck. Come on, Alex, pull it together, I thought.

“Four.”

Come on! my brain yelled. COME ON!!

“Five!”

Opening my eyes, I released my right hand from the super watch and, in one motion, activated the web-slinging power-up in both of my hands. The sticky web-like substance shot out from my hands, up and away towards the top of the tower.

“Come on, stick!” I frustratingly seethed. The web felt like it was taking forever to reach the top. Finally, it gave me one last time to think before life flashed before my eyes.

This was it, I thought to myself. There’s no going back. I made my choice, and now I have to live with it. For however long I ha-

fwap!

“Hu-”

fwoosh!

========================================<>========================================

“Woah!” I shouted, opening my eyes in surprise. The web string latched onto the tower’s top and lifted me back into the air. The rush of displaced air made my arm hairs tingle, a sensation that felt…familiar.

It was a sensation I hadn’t felt in a while, flying high up into the night sky. Then, as I shot out another web, the excitement I got from the rush of adrenaline flowing in my bloodstream was terrific.

I had never felt so alive. Tears started to run down my cheek as I was overcome with joy.

“YEAA!!” I screamed, my pride bursting through my chest.

So much for being sneaky, the left side of my mind scoffed.

Oh, can it, will ya? the right side of my mind fired back. FREEDOM!!

My brain immediately told me to make my way over to Cloudsdale. The city was just overhead and to the left, appearing to be either heading toward Vanhoover or over the North Luna Ocean.

The thoughts, however, lingered on. This was my one shot, they said. So let’s make it count, Alex.

As I aimed my wrist at the cloud city, the webs kept shooting out of my hands, the strings trying to stick to the massive structure. Finally, one solid line caught onto the bottom, allowing me to reel myself in.

“Come on, don’t break. Don’t break!” I shouted nervously. I was almost at Cloudsdale’s lowest cloud, located right below the back of the factory walls.

“Bingo,” I commented. The line had finally gotten me close enough, to which I mimicked a whip crack and flipped up onto the cloud. As I landed on it, I immediately noticed how fluffy it felt. This gave me a second to catch my breath, allowing my feet to feel its silkiness and smoothness.

After a few minutes had passed, I shot a web up to the factory wall above and jumped upward. Then, grasping the structure, I clung onto it for dear life, knowing that if I were to drop now, it would surely mean game over for me.

“Okay, calm yourself, Alex,” I reassured myself. “Let’s just assess our current situation and environment, and we’ll go from there. Deep breaths….”

I took in a long, deep breath before exhaling loudly. As I looked around the factory’s exterior, I thought there should have been an exit door of some kind for me to get inside. And, sure enough, two body lengths away from me, a steel hatch was awaiting me.

I grinned to myself and slunk my way over slowly but surely. Finally, as I grasped onto the latch, I opened it with a grunt! Figuring that there must have been security somewhere and that any sudden movement could be caught on camera, I slyly snuck in between the door hatch without propping it open.

But it’s still nighttime, I remembered thinking, so I’m still good, right?

I entered the weather factory and felt safe for the first time in nearly a month. Safe from danger and not in harm’s way whatsoever.

“Safe and sound. Sounds…safe.”

Haha, my brain thought. As I turned to close the hatch, I took one last look at the world of Equestria, watching the moon slowly dip below the horizon’s line. I haven’t seen it from this angle…and never at this time of day….

It, truly, was breathtaking.

sigh “It’ll be alright, Alex,” I said under my breath. “Let’s get a move on be…b-be-for….”

shudder “Oh…noooo….”

A giant solar ball of flame appeared beyond the land’s horizon. The spherical titan rose slowly, making its way into the morning sky. I shuddered, knowing Princess Celestia had just awakened from her slumber, readying herself for today’s events.

But, little did she and ‘The Crown of Canterlot’ know, it would be much, MUCH different than anycreature would have expected it to go.

As I hurriedly closed the hatch, that thought crossed my mind again.

This was it, I thought deterministically. The adventure begins.

Author's Note

Hey guys, back at it again! So, Alex does it. He escapes. But for how long will he be free? The story, after all, is just getting started...

I appreciate everyone who has been keeping up to date and liking this story so far! It really means a lot to me. If you do have any questions, don't worry. I will be happy to provide as much info as I can without spoiling the future progress I have for this arc.

Next time I post, we will be meeting a reoccurring friend to Alex. One that has been there since the very beginning...:trollestia:

Okay. Buh bye! -Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on June 2nd, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

In The Clouds - Part 1 {revised}

Chapter 8: In The Clouds - Part 1

whistling

It was like clockwork for Specialist Swift Wildshadow. The stallion was a recognizable member of the Canterlot Castle Royal Guard, especially since his first major assignment over two years ago. The young Swift was assigned to be the personal head guard for a new unique creature.

And it was an…exciting experience, to say the least. Swift got to know and learn about the new human being, a 25-year-old man by the name of Alexander Walkerson, from a place called Earth. The human creature’s species hadn’t been documented all too well in the Equestrian history books, so he opened many eyes to his kind.

It was a massive boost to Swift’s morale and self-esteem, seeing as just 4 months earlier, he had gone through one of the most horrible experiences in his life. It was a mission that still haunted him to this day, but the events Swift engaged in alongside the human were different.

‘Way different.’

Swift shook his head as he clocked in for work. The stallion’s schedule had remained the same, with him needing to be at the human’s door from 5:00 am until 9:00 am. After that…he would serve on patrol throughout the castle until mid-afternoon. At that point, Swift would again guard Alex’s door from 4:00 pm until 8:00 pm.

Finally, the Canterlot Lunar Guard would take over as he clocked out for the day, and...that was it. Before that ‘eventful day,’ nearly a month prior, Swift would usually escort Mr. Alex to the spacious dining room for breakfast, accompany him for his studies and training, and then escort him to dinnertime.

During those brief interactions of walking beside the bipedal creature, Swift got to know Alexander more. The information his mind had gathered and stored was far more than any other creature in Equestria could ever hope to know.

Well, other than ‘The Crown of Canterlot’ and the daughter of Queen Novo, Princess Skystar. But that was because they had the pleasure of knowing Alex since he arrived…and because Alex was dating the hippogriff princess.

It was unbelievable when Swift had heard about the relationship. “You courted Princess Skystar?!” the flashback of Swift’s exclaimed shock echoed through his mind. “Alex! You actually courted her?! Congratulations, dude, I’m so happy for you!” It was practically front-page news in Canterlot after word got out.

It also angered Skystar’s mother, the queen of the hippogriffs. Queen Novo’s and Mr. Alex’s first interaction after the fact was extremely tense in the tower room, seeing how oblivious the human was to the ordeal.

When they found the princess of the hippogriffs snuggled up against him, there were feathers strewn about the mattress and even one in between his ear. It smelled of romance, but that would have to wait for a half-an-hour to address. Alex said he didn’t know Skystar had snuck into his room through the open window, but Queen Novo wasn’t buying any of it.

The hippogriff queen practically told the human off while ushering her daughter, Skystar, out of the room. Meanwhile, Swift stayed behind with Alex as ‘The Crown’ departed, wondering how the human would react to all this information. More specifically, the message about ‘having a feather from a mare on you means you both are together.’

As for that memory of Swift helping Alex clean up, the human was chill about everything. That was until he began making his bed. Alex tore off the blankets and pillows, huffing in frustration as he stared down a bed stricken with lush, golden feathers.

“What the hell is going on?” the voice of Alex called out to Swift as he cleaned up the bed. “Trying to get some fucking sleep after a long day, and this is how it starts? Swift, why don’t you ever check my room when you get here? So shit like 8 creatures in my bedroom at 8:30 am can be prevented.”

========================================<>========================================

As I made my way over to the third Canterlot Castle tower entrance, I exhaled as I opened the door with the set of keys. I left the lock alone as I trotted up the tall staircase. And as I made my way up the stairs, I felt uneasy.

After learning that my first assigned creature was to be executed in two hours yesterday, the news shocked me and became…unbelievable. At first, I thought it was a joke, one of those ‘haha, just kidding, gotcha’ kind-of jokes. But, as the days crept closer and closer to today, it became more apparent that it would happen.

Alex had a lot of secrets. Some that he couldn’t outright tell others without him, as the human put it, ‘exposing who he really was underneath his exterior shell.’ From what I had learned and gathered, Alex described his mentality of that as a ‘chip on the shoulder.’

Of course, I still didn’t understand why it was called that in the first place, but how Alex used that mentality intrigued me. The way the human would train until he was out of breath, studied until his mind tuckered out, or even something as fun as hoof-wrestling…erm, ‘arm-wrestling,’ in Alex’s case.

The human being took ‘everything’ seriously. Even in the Equestrian Games last year, Alex participated and gave his all in the one event he could join. The human ran with spirit, took everything in great strides, and achieved a gold medal. After that event, I gained a lot of respect for the human creature for one simple reason….

Alex was…‘authentic.’

But the thought of the human creature being gone forever was something I couldn’t wrap my mind around. Such a bizarre thing, I contemplated internally. Commander Shifting told me not to question it, but…I get that weird feeling that something is amiss here. Why? What did he ‘actually’ do wrong? I don’t understand….

The trip up the staircase ended as I faced down the wooden door at the end of the corridor. My legs had gotten used to the feeling, especially after doing this routine for the past two or so years.

“Focus on the shift first, Swift,” I muttered. “Then, you can ask your burning questions before the....”

I ground myself to a halt as I approached the door and sighed. Today was definitely unlike any other day. Every day for the past three weeks, a pair of Night Guard pon-er, thestrals, would be awaiting me to show up.

Today, nopony was here. The only other sound I heard was that of a low hum!

========================================<>========================================

A flash of light with a loud pop! came from behind me. As I lethargically rolled my eyes, I continued to stare ahead at the door. “You are sooo lazy, Caroline,” I sarcastically stated.

“Hey, at least it beats walking up all those stairs,” the mare behind me replied.

“Yeah, but that’s good cardio you are missing out on to start your day, rook,” I playfully shot back. I grinned as Caroline came into view on my right side, definitely not checking her out.

Caroline was a fairly average-sized mare, her mane tied up underneath her helmet. Her silky smooth lavender coat was well-groomed and in check most of the time, but she was still a novice when it came to being a guardpony. There were some things I would need to remind her of during our shared post-hours, and her sassy attitude didn’t help during our conversations.

“Mhhmm, maybe,” she replied before slyly looking at me. “Then again, I can just teleport and get up here faster than you.” She stuck her tongue out at me playfully as I smirked.

“Well, let’s get off-topic for one moment,” I relented as I pointed at the door. “It sounds like it’s coming from inside. Do you hear the same thing I am hearing?”

“What do you mean by that?” Caroline asked as she took a few steps forward. The mare put her ear up to the door, her eyes widening in surprise.

“Sounds like…humming?” I asked. The mare shook her head.

“No,” Caroline said blankly. “It sounds like…the wind.”

========================================<>========================================

“What?” I asked with concern and shock. “That can’t be right….” I approached the door and motioned for her to move. After the guardpony moved, I put my ear up to the door.

fwoo!

Sure enough, a soft howling sound entered my eardrums. It oddly did sound like a gentle breeze, and the fact it was coming from inside Alex’s room made me even more concerned.

I really didn’t want to disturb the human creature I had gotten to know, especially after our talks had stalled. Alex wasn’t responding to my questions anymore, almost like he was…ignoring me. My heart hurt a bit after he stopped responding to me this week, but politely entering and checking to ensure the human was okay wouldn’t hurt anycreature…right?

pook-pook! “Alex?” I called out, knocking on the door twice. After awaiting an answer for nearly a quarter of a minute, I shook my head in confusion. Alex would have woken up by this most of the time, I thought thoroughly. He’d be groaning from being bothered, but…nothing.

“Impossible,” I silently said aloud. Caroline came back into view and reached for the door handle, my reflexes catching her hoof roughly.

“Swif-”

“Not you, Caroline,” I whispered. “Allow me…just in case.” I nodded reassuringly, the mare retracting her hoof with a shake of her head. Then, after taking a deep breath, I reached for the handle and opened the door slowly, daring not to make a sound.

gasp! “No,” I breathed out, nearly faltering in place. My face turned to utter shock upon the site of a large hole in the wall where the window was. The other problem made its way through my brain waves quickly: Alex, the human being that was also a prisoner, was gone.

As Caroline entered the room behind me, her hoof came up to her mouth as she silently inhaled. I looked at her before immediately reacting, turning around and bolting for the staircase. One thought left my mouth in panic as I stumbled down the stairs, setting my destination for the throne room.

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake…he did it,” I thought aloud. “Alex actually did it….”

========================================<>========================================

“That about does it for tonight, Luna,” I said. I nudged my fiance in the shoulder, abruptly waking her up.

“Yes, absolutely!” Luna exclaimed. When she finally wiped her eyes and saw nopony before her, she looked at me with a disapproving look. I held a hoof over my mouth, chuckling at her expression. “It’s very rude to wake thy marefriend up without her permission,” Luna pouted.

“Not my fault you dozed off,” I sarcastically replied.

“But tonight was undeniably boring! I don’t know why I even bothered holding Night Court.” Luna proceeded to stand up, shaking her frame to wake up. “I mean, seriously. Only a couple of nobles with actual problems and maybe a few citizens, but that’s it! No genuine concerns,” she said with a bit of frustration.

“Well,” I sweetly purred, “why don’t we call it a day early and go somewhere more private?~” Luna began to profusely blush as I walked up to her. “I could always tell the Royal Guard to not have anycreature disturb us for the next two hours.”

“Nohohoo, stop i-i-it. You have duties to carry out, remember?” Luna stammered, attempting to push me backward. I stayed put and leaned in.

“Oh, those can surely wait,” I softly replied, tenderly kissing Luna. As I pulled away from her, I nearly choked in laughter as her face displayed enough blush to make a tomato jealous.

“Oh my goodness, Shifting. Stooop,” she cried out before smiling back. As Luna looked into my eyes affectionately, we both jumped in surprise as a loud slam! caught our attention. We put up our guard immediately, turning toward the throne room doors.

A single pony…guardpony, galloped toward us, the stallion shouting as he became recognizable.

“Commander Shifting!” the guard cried.

“What is the nature of thy outburst?!” Luna shouted from behind me. The guard scrambled on the carpeting, coming to a stop a body length away from me.

“A-A-Apologies, Y-Your Highness,” the guard stammered before removing his helmet.

“Wait…Specialist Swift Wildshadow?” I asked, my eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Why are you down here? You should be at your post guardi-”

“Th-That’s the problem, Commander,” the earth pony said as his ears flattened. “A-A-Alex….”

“Come on, Swift! Alex, what?” I asked impatiently. The guard flinched as his gaze sank to look at the floor.

“Alex…i-is gone….”

gasp! “WHAT?!” I shouted at the terrified guardpony. I stared at him in disbelief as Swift didn’t say a word. Finally, I turned my head around and looked at Luna, her mouth opened in utter horror. “Luna…did I hear that correctly?”

“H-He’s gone, sir,” Swift timidly said, catching my attention again. The stallion was about to break down into tears as he looked at me. “I-I…WE heard something coming from his r-room, so I de-decided to investigate. A-And as I opened the door, there wa-was a hole in the wall.”

My blood froze immediately. “Oh no,” I quietly said. “Alex…he freed himself….”

“Sh-Shifting?” Luna stammered, slowly walking up to my right side. Her horrified stare met mine as I remained motionless, a million thoughts swirling through my mind. “Shifting?”

shudder! “S-Sound the alarm, Luna,” I adamantly stated before taking a deep breath. My breathing was shaky as I relayed the specific code we had assigned for this exact scenario.

“Code Triple Amber.”

========================================<>========================================

It was around 5:11am when I finally decided to wake up. It had been a busy and chaotic set of days, and yesterday did not help with finding out how Alex had almost met his fate early.

I began funneling my magic through my horn as I concentrated on the flaming ball. I knew where it was and gently pushed it into the sky. The beautiful rays of light poured through the window shades, eliciting a soft yawn! from a certain hippogriff.

“Morning already…?” the voice of Nacreous whispered. I hummed as I pushed the covers off my body, nearly yelping in surprise as Nacreous’s talons wrapped around my waist. I was flipped around, facing the big hippogriff who buried his head in my chest.

“Not yet,” Nacreous lazily sighed. I looked at him as he squeezed his arms around me, making the hug even warmer. sigh “Five more minutes….”

“Nacreous, we have to get up,” I replied before yawning. A blush crept to my face as the hippogriff peeked from his hiding spot, his gaze meeting mine momentarily.

“You’re tired too,” Nacreous replied, returning his head and resting it comfortably on my chest floof. yawn! “Five more minutes….”

sigh “Fine, but only five minutes.” That statement earned an approving nod from my special hippogriff, allowing me to relax back into the bed.

“Thank you, Sunspots,” Nacreous cooed as a smile crept onto his face. I blushed as he relaxed his grip on my barrel, stroking his poofy feathers with my free hoof.

“No problem, my special hippogriff,” I conceded. “You’re right. We do have a little time to-”

mmwWOOOWwmm!!

Brrr! Brrr! Brrr!

gasp! “Code Triple Amber,” Nacreous whispered, immediately shooting up from the bed. His head turned to look at mine as my eyebrows raised. “Code Triple Amber.”

“Mmm, which one was that again?” I murmured while remaining relaxed.

“Alex has escaped,” Nacreous softly answered. My eyes opened as I brought myself up. I scrambled from the bed and looked at the hippogriff, my head shaking in denial.

“You have got to be kidding me,” I seethed. I began to charge my horn to teleport to the tower, Nacreous sprinting toward me. As soon as the hippogriff grabbed my hoof, I expended the spell.

zap!

========================================<>========================================

“Okay, Luna,” I hesitatingly said, trying to remain calm. gulp! “Let’s assess the situation before Celestia and Nacreou-”

poof!

Just as I had jinxed it, two creatures suddenly appeared near the bedside where the human should have been this morning. I gulped in fright as Nacreous stumbled away from the alicorn.

“Wh-Who sounded…ooh,” Nacreous stuttered before realizing what had transpired. I didn’t say everything as everycreature’s eyes fell upon the wall beside the window. And by the wall, I mean lack thereof because there was no wall anymore.

Princess Celestia’s wings flared as she walked over to the pile of rubble remaining from the opening. She ground her hoof into it, a dust cloud spreading away from the impact.

“Sister?” Luna peacefully began to say. “Now, let’s not do anythin-”

Luna stopped mid-sentence as Celestia shot a death glare in her direction. I looked at Luna in worry before noting the hoofsteps echoing inside the room. Before I knew it, the solar princess had approached me. I looked up and nearly screamed, her eyes staring me down with fury.

shudder! “P-Princess Celestia?” I shuddered. Celestia’s expression remained furious as she put her hoof up. I immediately recoiled, the alicorn taking a deep breath before breathing out.

sigh “I only want one question answered, Commander Shifting Sands,” Celestia fully addressed me. I attempted to stand up straighter, awaiting the question. “Answer truthfully. Where is Alexander Walkerson?”

My eyes blinked once as my brain tried to process the request. Only then did my mind realize we didn’t know where Alex was, causing me to hesitate in my reply.

“Uhmm-”

“It’s a simple question,” Celestia unnervingly muttered. “Last I remembered, the human was put back in this room last night. So I’m going to ask this one final time….” ahem! “Where is Alex?

gulp! “Gone.” My reply was short, my muscles bracing themselves as I fell backward.

slam!

Every other creature in the room jumped in fright as the eldest alicorn slammed her hoof into the poorly created tiling of the room scape. One name rang out into the morning sky, setting the day’s tone off as Celestia yelled in bitter anger.

“ALEX!!”

========================================<>========================================

As the sirens continued to blare out the warning code for the situation, all members of the Canterlot Royal Guard and Royal Army were called upon. Everypony was needed in order to search the landscape for the escaped human being, something I still couldn’t believe.

The city districts of Canterlot were placed on total lockdown, with the citizens advised not to panic and alert anycreature of potential sightings. The human was easy to pick out in a crowd, seeing as Alex was the only one of his species left, but with a region as vast as Equestria….

My mind fell silent as I flew high in the morning sky. I implored Nacreous, Luna, and Shifting to stay on the ground while I surveyed the land from above. Nacreous nearly came along in protest, but after some reassurance, he joined the other two to search the castle grounds for Alex.

There’s no way he could have gotten far, I thought, continuing to scan the vast horizon. He has to be in neighboring areas and couldn’t have disappeared without a trace. It’s impossible.

Yet, the thought kept clawing at the back of my mind. By mishandling this situation, I painfully thought, we are only making things worse for ourselves and our allies. We could potentially be entering an era of technological advancements or unbelievable strides in our evolving world….

grr! “Alex. Just had to do it,” I growled under my breath. “Had to escape. One stupid human, Celestia. One human who is smarter than most creatures in Equestria and one with so much power at his disposal. A creature who broke laws on so many occasions…THAT GUY!!”

I took another deep breath before exhaling to calm my nerves. My breathing was shaky as my eyes continued to scan the ground, and my wings flapped to maintain my flying mobility.

He was always, ALWAYS, excused for it because of his beliefs! My mind raged with thoughts as I huffed in frustration. And now, he was going to get away with it again!

“Escaping without judgment because ‘I did what I believed was the right thing to do,’” I remembered. huff! “That line helped Alex every time...and we allowed it to happen.” I looked at the sun and felt my energy starting to dip, making me descend toward the world a bit.

sigh “Faust…please,” I bitterly pleaded. “Help us…help all involved get through this.”

========================================<>========================================

`“Can you just listen to my side, please?”

sigh “Yes, but please…don’t lie to me, okay?”

“When have I ever lied?” Alex revolted. “I don’t lie because ‘Mama didn’t raise no liar in her household!’” My shoulders sagged as the human looked at me from his place in the room.

“Alex, sit down,” I adamantly reiterated. The human scoffed before returning to the chair before me. I put down the quill in my magical grip and levied the paper toward the human. “Alexander, that’s the report I got from the ponice.”

“Tch! Yeah, I’ve seen it already,” Alex brushed off. I looked at him in confusion at how he was acting, but he decided to get his question in first. “Can I finally tell you MY SIDE?!”

“You are going to be required to, but I need you to calm down, Alex,” I softly said. “I want to know your side because there are always two sides to a coin. But I also will ask you to do it without yelling at me. Understood?” The human creature sitting adjacent to me didn’t say anything, silently nodding as he brought his head back.

“Okay then,” I motioned. “Let me hear your side of this incident. What happened?”

“I got it, Celestia,” Alex said as he raised his hand. The human took a deep breath before exhaling, his hands shaking over the edge of the desk. The traces of cuts and bruises along his knuckles were tell-tale signs, but they were just that.

“This is what happened,” Alex began retelling. “I was walking down the street from the pub. The band I’m in, ‘The X-Perience,’ just finished our fourth gig in 3 days. Needless to say, I’ve been doing a lot, and I finally got some time to relax.” Alex flipped his head and looked away for a second, his eyes closing as he shook his head.

“I should’ve stayed at HQ,” Alex bitterly told me, daring not to look into my eyes. “I can’t believe what I did either….”

“What did you do, Alex?” I asked again, my tone shifting to annoyance. Alex turned his head and looked at me. My violet eyes stared into his turquoise eyes, the stalemate broken up by the sounds of Nacreous entering and closing the door.

“I have the medical repo-oh, is this a bad time?” Nacreous asked timidly. I shook my head.

“No, please. Come join us, Nacreous,” I beckoned. While my special hippogriff joined me on my side of the desk, the human chuckled as his cheeks brightened.

“Saved by the bell,” Alex muttered.

“Continue.” My voice was defiant, Nacreous not saying anything as he handed the document over. Alex shifted back in his chair and folded his arms.

“So, I heard what I thought was an argument,” Alex began to confess. “I looked toward the noise of it and then dissected the situation.” His eyes blinked as he scratched at his hands.

“It was a pegasus stallion trying to get with a pegasus mare,” Alex relayed. “I looked at them and began to eavesdrop, hoping the conversation didn’t go off the rails. Unfortunately…it did. The guy got more aggressive, trying to intimidate the poor lady, and she shoved him away.”

I cocked an eyebrow as Alex paused. sigh “That’s when he threatened her,” Alex said softly, straightening himself in the chair. “God forbid what I was thinking. He threw her to the ground, stepped her over, and threatened her to come home with him. I had seen enough, and because nocreature in the vicinity was getting involved…I stepped in.”

“What did you say?” I inquired, shifting my gaze slightly to Nacreous and nodding.

huff! “You two are a match made in heaven, you know that?” Alex’s words caught me off-guard for a second, but he clarified instantly by pointing at us. I brushed it off and smiled at Nacreous.

“That we are, but do not deviate from this,” I warned. “Final warning, okay?”`

========================================<>========================================

`“Alright. I yelled, ‘Leave her alone!’” Alex confidently reenacted. The human got up and walked over to another chair across the room. “Wait, what am I doing? Nacreous, may I borrow you? Promise I won’t do what I did to the other guy.”

“Better,” Nacreous responded cheekily. “Celestia and I have a date later tonight once we get this paperwork filed and delivered to the district attorneys.”

“Okay,” Alex said. He stood a good ways away from Nacreous and then covered that distance in four steps. “‘Leave her alone!’” Alex angrily yells. “And then he goes, ‘Who are you?’ And then I say, ‘I’m her guardian angel, so you best get on home.’ The stallion scoffs because he probably hasn’t heard of a guardian angel.”

“I’ll ask what that is later on,” I acknowledged.

“The stallion stretches his wings out and glares at me,” Alex retold. “If Nacreous is the pegasus, open your wings.” Nacreous did that, spreading his wings out and trying to look intimidating. “Perfect. So he says, ‘Buck off. This ain’t your business, pal.’ And then I go, ‘It is my business, bitch. Don’t try to intimidate me!’ This worked a little too well. It got the mare out of harm’s way as she fled the scene. But, the stallion approached me.”

My eyebrows went up as he turned to Nacreous. “The pegasus jumped in the air, flapped his wings once, and landed a punch to my jaw,” Alex said. “That corresponds with the dental record. I f-fall to the ground, clutching my jaw as he laughs. ‘Seriously? One punch sends you down? Pathetic.’ I get mad and stand back up, to which he kicks me in my stomach with both legs.”

Nacreous backed up as I moved away from him. “Now, I’m a good 12 feet away from him, so about two of me,” Alex demonstrates. “The guy rushes me again since I stayed up, and I…wait.”

“Wait?” I asked in confusion.

“I-I stood there and waited for him to come to me,” Alex corrected. “As soon as he is within three feet of me, or half my height, I spin around quickly and kick my right foot out, roundhouse style. My foot connects to his left side. He goes tumbling to the ground, and I turn to face him. Guy gets up, holds his stomach for a second to catch his breath, and I taunt him with, ‘One kick? Seriously?’”

I exhaled with a shake of my head, suppressing the chuckle from coming out. Alexander noticed me trying and shrugged.

“Worked too well, I guess,” Alex shrugged. “Because he flies up and tries landing another punch to my jaw. Only this time, I caught his hoof with my right hand and countered-punched with the left. I think I connected with his muzzle because my left hand stung after the impact. Stallion sprawls out on the ground before me, and…Nacreous, I need to borrow you again.”

sigh “Here we go,” Nacreous sighed. I felt like I knew what was coming next as Alex motioned for Nacreous to lie on his back.

“God, this is weird because I know you,” Alex laughed softly. chuckle “Okay, this is what I did. He’s on his back. I drop to my knees and lean over him. He looks at me with a pained expression, and I stare back. I say, ‘Had enough?’ The stallion responded with this…he shook his head and mouthed, ‘No.’”

Nacreous held his guard up, but Alex pinned his claws to his stomach. “‘Fine! You ask, you shall receive!’ I yell at him. That’s when I wind up my right arm and lay a haymaker on him.” Alex described it as he showed the repeated motion. “Punch after punch after punch. Pow!Pow! I think I got him 6 times before I stopped because a bunch of ponies were gathering around us.”

Alex got up and came back to the chair. “My knuckles were soaked in blood,” Alex admitted. “I started to walk away as some ponies began following me, getting back to HQ before the ponice showed up. And then, y’all found out what happened, and here we are today.”

“Why?” I asked with my hoof. Nacreous got up and walked back to my side, a puzzled expression on his face. “Why, though? There’s no motive. There’s nothing for you to gain, Alex.”

“Because it was the right thing to do, Celestia. And no other pony was attempting to save that mare from this guy,” Alex snapped. “I chose to do what I did because, morally, it is the right thing to do. To stand up for others who need your help. And I don’t feel ashamed for doing it.”

Alex sat back in the chair and folded his arms. I brought my head back and looked at the ceiling. Nacreous leaned in and kissed me, making me blush again as Alex stood up.

“I’m going to leave now since you two have your own ‘personal lives’ to get to,” Alex quickly mentioned as he departed. “I’ll be in my tower room if you need anything else from me. Peace!”

After the human closed the door behind him, I sighed heavily and buried my head onto the desk. Nacreous patted my back with his claw and shook his head as he looked over the report.

“I take it the paperwork isn’t going to be as easy as you thought?” Nacreous asked with a smile.

groan! “No,” I exhaled. “Alex just made it worse by what he described. But…he should be fine. No jail time, but he will get community service hours to do. Alex already has Swift to watch and guard him, so this shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Just…paperwork then?”

grumble! “Yes. Paperwork….”`

========================================<>========================================

“Where art thou, Alexander?” I whispered to myself, trotting alongside my Commander, Shifting Sands, and the hippogriff, Emperor Nacreous Thunderwing. “You couldn’t have gone that far.”

“Luna, it’ll be okay,” Shifting commented. “We’ll locate him, trap him, and get Alex back before anything else happens.”

“And how sure can you be of this, Commander?” Nacreous jutted in. “Remember what we are dealing with here. This is Alexander Walkerson, the only human creature left in Equestria.”

“Exactly!” Shifting exclaimed. “And, mind you, he is shackled at the wrists. Alex has only one means of escape, and that is on foot. We'll find him eventually if we cover as much ground as possible.”

“Finding Alex ‘eventually’ won’t cut it,” Nacreous argued. “As far as we have heard, nocreature has reported seeing him, nor is anypony sheltering the human. And the more we dawdle here in the castle, the farther Alex could get away from us.”

“B-But he’s….” Shifting attempted to counter. sigh “He’s tall! Taller than us by a countryside mile! The Canterlot Royal Army is spreading out as fast as their hooves can take them, and the Royal Guard is searching every nook and cranny. How can he hide from anycreature now?”

“Hmmm. ’Tis truly a predicament we find ourselves in,” I disappointingly hummed. “Alex can hurt himself if he doesn’t…d-doesn’t….”

My lips began to tremble as the thoughts of Alex dying reentered my inner mind. There’s no way he could’ve survived that fall, I began to believe. Once he made contact with the ground…splat!

“Luna, it’s gonna be okay,” Shifting reassured, nuzzling his head against my neck. A smile came to my face as the bad thoughts washed themselves away, my focus returning back to Shifting. “There. Better?”

“Much better,” I replied, earning a hum of approval from Emperor Nacreous.

“We shouldn’t worry too much,” Nacreous chirped. “We’ll get more information of his whereabouts soon enough. In the meantime, we should plan out our next moves carefully.”

I stared with a confused look, as did my Commander beside me. “Plan ‘our’ moves?” Shifting asked. “We already have planned out our next moves. We locked down the castle and all of Canterlot fully and alerted the Crystal Empire to the issue at hoof. The guard and army are searching high and low for-”

“Aaand?” Nacreous replied, his talon circling. “What about Ponyville?” Commander Shifting’s eyes widened in surprise, his ears falling flat. “You didn’t think that far ahead, did you?”

“N-No….” Shifting’s admission left me with a bad feeling in my stomach, but an idea suddenly came to my mind.

gasp! “Oh no,” I exhaled quietly, my jaw dropping before turning to the two immortal creatures beside me. “Princess Twilight. Wher-”

sigh “That would make the most sense,” Nacreous said with a look of concern. “Twilight knows Alexander the most and would probably be our best lead. If she is sheltering the human….”

groan! “That wouldn’t be a good look,” Commander Shifting grumbled. “But, then…that raises another question. How did Alex get THAT far in such little time?” I pondered the thought, only for Nacreous to summon two chess pieces in his right claw.

“Let me sum this up in an analogy Alex once taught me,” Nacreous began retelling. “I learned that, in Alex’s mind, he’s always ahead of the curve. Now you may wonder, ‘Well, how far ahead is he then?’ Any guesses?”

“Two or three?” I replied inquisitively. Shifting shook his head and looked back at Nacreous.

“Nope. Alex is usually 8 or more steps ahead,” the hippogriff emperor replied, eliciting a sharp inhale from me. “Winning at chess requires you to outsmart your opponent…duh. But there are so many different combinations of moves you can do within a 5-turn span. And, since your opponent can counter those moves with a move of their own, which may or may not have been in your planned moves, it becomes trickier to predict how the game will turn out.”

Nacreous then showed the pawn piece. “Pretend this is Alex,” Nacreous sternly said. “He is the least threatening piece right now. The queen, however, is. The queen piece may take that pawn, and nothing will become of it. But…with careful maneuvering and tactical planning, that pawn can get to the other end of the board and turn into the queen. Now, he has become the threat.”

I took all of this in as Shifting retrieved a transmitter device. “So, should I send the order to-”

“Commander, if you want to outsmart Alex, you have to think like him,” Nacreous concluded. “Ponyville and the surrounding areas need to be locked down, and we should start to consider shutting down the northern hemisphere of Equestria as well.” Nacreous motioned for Shifting to give him the device, which the stallion humbly obliged.

“Allow me,” Emperor Nacreous replied as he pressed the button. “ATTENTION!! All Canterlot Royal Army personnel and Royal Guards!” the hippogriff barked into the transmitter. “Make sure to lockdown Ponyville and the surrounding areas immediately, and begin preparations for a total shutdown of Equestria’s borders! Thank you!”

ding! The device ringed, the green lighting signifying the message had been sent to everypony. Nacreous tossed the device back to Commander Shifting as I exhaled in relief.

“There,” Nacreous confidently replied. sigh “That will definitely help us out a lot now….”

“Uhmm, excuse me, Your Highness?”

========================================<>========================================

All three of us turned around to notice a particular member of the Royal Guard standing a few lengths away from us. To my surprise, it was Specialist Swift Wildshadow, the one we had tasked with guarding Alex from his arrival to Equestria.

“Princess Luna?” the nervous stallion asked. gulp! “Y-You asked if any information could be given to help find him?”

“Yes, Specialist Swift. That we did ask for,” I replied with suspicion. “Do you have any insight you want to share with us?”

“Uhmm, I-I, uh, had a thought c-cross my mind….” Swift said even quieter. Nacreous raised his eyebrows before Commander Shifting stepped forward toward the nervous stallion. It appeared as if Swift was hiding something, but may have been too afraid to say it, so Commander Shifting patted him on the back to ease the younger Swift.

“Take your time, Specialist Swift,” Shifting said calmly. sigh “Take a deep breath, relax. It’s okay….”

Swift did as instructed and relaxed his shoulders. The stallion’s legs were no longer shaking as Swift stood up straighter and more confidently. I nodded to Nacreous, who smiled in return and approached the pair.

“Very well. What information do you have that you would like to present to us?” Nacreous asked quickly. “What is this thought that has crossed your mind?”

“It…came to my attention that there was possibly another city that he may have fled to, your majesty,” Swift replied, bowing his head in respect. Nacreous nodded as Swift continued, his eyes meeting my gaze. “I believe there is one place he could have fled to.”

“What does thou mean by that, Specialist Swift?” I inquired. “There’s no other city nearby that he could’ve gotten to immediately without being seen or caught. And, unless it is that one secret village under the mountain, where could he have possibly ended up?”

“There IS one, Your Highness,” Swift responded emphatically. “I re-remember…because he told me about it.”

“WHAT?!” Commander Shifting shouted in surprise. Nacreous’s jaw dropped for a second before he shook his head. Swift retracted himself as Shifting approached the stallion quickly. “Alex told you?!”

“Unbelievably…yes,” Swift admitted, his shoulders sagging. “I didn’t think of it until ten minutes ago, which made me search for at least one of you….”

“Now I’m confused,” Nacreous admitted after checking his ears. “Let me make sure I understood that correctly. Alex, the human you were tasked with guarding, and who has been labeled as a convicted felon recently…‘told’ you where he would be going…?”

“‘If he ever got out of this place.’ Yes, he did,” Swift replied. “It was impossible to comprehend, but it makes so much sense now that I think about it.”

“Specialist Swift!” I shouted, my ears not believing the conversation we were having. “This information could have bee-”

“Wait, wait!” Commander Shifting ushered me to relax. As he turned his head to the guardpony, Shifting cleared his throat before asking Swift a single question. “Where?”

gulp! “Cloudsdale…sir.”

My mind felt like it had exploded from the idea of Alex escaping to the mobile city. The mere mention of Cloudsdale made me dismiss it, my sense of denial kicking in. “Th-Th-That’s….”

“I-Impossible!” Shifting finished my senten-

“HOW?!”

Commander Shifting and I turned to look at Emperor Nacreous, his wings flaring in response. After a few tense seconds, his head tilted down as he closed his eyes, retracting his wings and tucking them back in. A talon came up to his chin.

“How could Alex have gotten to Cloudsdale, though?” Nacreous pondered before shaking his head. “Specialist Swift, I see that as impossible. Simply put, Alex’s species can’t fly.”

“B-But what if he had help?” Swift said before his eyes widened. “W-Wait….” The stallion slowly backed up, and my suspicion signals began ringing an alarm bell in my head.

“Swift?” I asked slowly. My eyebrows leveled downward as I glared at the stallion guard. “Do you know something that nopony knows about?” Specialist Swift’s eyes met mine, but his expression didn’t express shame or guilt.

The pony’s eyes reflected…enlightenment.

“Did Alex ever…‘give up his watch’ to anycreature?” Swift uttered.

It felt like the world had stopped. Everything that had happened up to this point felt like it was blown up, nothing over the past three to four weeks having mattered anymore. My heart rate increased as the slow realization of just how Alex ‘may have escaped’ came to fruition. The ludicrous idea seemed reasonable as I slowly faced the other two immortal figures beside me.

Commander Shifting said nothing as he stared back at me. His mouth closed as he gulped, only to turn and face the hippogriff emperor.

Nacreous summed it up best. The hippogriff looked outward and to the west, drawing our attention to a significantly large cloud structure moving away from us. His beak opened, one word finally escaping and out into the air.

“Oh.”

Author's Note

Here we go. The beginning of the adventure! Alex has got his work cut out for him, eh?

I'd like to thank everyone who's liked this story so far. It's encouraging to see. Hope you guys enjoy this chapter, there's more to come here in Cloudsdale, that's for sure.

See you all next weekend! -Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on June 26th, 2023. To me, the story feels much better. Last year, my writing style hadn't been as developed. I was still new to this. Now, with a lot of time on my hands, I've gotten more practice and can safely say we are doing great. These revisions help with contextual clarifications and fixing the tone it gave off. Hope you all can understand and will like the changes. :twilightsmile:

In The Clouds - Part 2 (NSFW) {revised}

Author's Note

Hey look, everyone. Part 2! We get a glimpse of what the weather factory holds, and what was in those darn crat-that's old news.

Warning! Detailed description of an injury ahead that may or may not cause the individual to pass out, suffer hallucinations or experience feelings of dizzyness. Proceed at your own risk. Thank you!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on June 28th, 2023. To me, the story feels much better. Last year, my writing style hadn't been as developed. I was still new to this. Now, with a lot of time on my hands, I've gotten more practice and can safely say we are doing great. These revisions help with contextual clarifications and fixing the tone it gave off. Hope you all can understand and will like the changes. :twilightsmile:

In The Clouds - Part 2 (NSFW) {revised}

Chapter 9: In The Clouds - Part 2 (NSFW)

groan “Another dead-end. Damn! Why do these exist?”

As I grew increasingly frustrated with the number of dead-ends I was encountering, the vent systems of the weather factory remained an endless maze. With every wrong turn, the grate at the end would show either the large factory floors, the breakrooms, or worse…the locker rooms.

“Eck,” I muttered in disgust. “I don’t want to see what you do to yourself behind closed doors.”

“That makes two of us.”

I tried to stay as silent as possible while maneuvering through the narrow space, the amount of movement making it near impossible. The metal encasement was annoyingly loud, but those were the consequences of where I chose to escape to.

The Cloudsdale ‘Weather Factory,’ as it was referred to, was buzzing with life around me. It also covered the noise I was making inside the vents, allowing me to continue on without a second thought.

Don’t think we didn’t hear that, mister! the left side of my mind called out. You thought we were out of the picture?

We’re still here! the right side proclaimed in fashion. And still kicking!

I tuned out the mindless puppets within my brain as I crawled across the metallic interior. There were times when I encountered a passageway, either to the left or right. Some allowed me to listen in on certain conversations, while others had bells and whistles going off.

Surprising enough that they rarely use or check these vents, I thought to myself. You’d think they wo…no, scratch that.

“No, you had a plausible questio-”

Man, I forgot we were in the sky. Cloudsdale doesn’t need to worry about cleaning vents or checking for lint because it practically cleans itself. Not to mention, all the residents of this mobile city were of the same species: pegasus ponies.

I shook my head and proceeded onward. Finally, I came across the dreaded upward shaft. I craned my neck and poked my head to see the elevator of doom. It appeared long and narrow, roughly the same width and height I had been working through this entire crawl.

“Fucking hell,” I bitterly commented aloud. After readjusting myself at the bottom, I used my upper body strength to climb the ventilation shaft. It was brutal since I was working with little to no room for error, but it was my only option. I couldn’t be out in the open…I was a wanted man!

As I pulled myself over the side of the upper half, I took a minute or two to collect my breath. I strained and rested on my right side, clutching my ribs in agony. My breathing had taken a toll on itself because of the confined space I was in…but, alas, this was the price for freedom.

huff! “Shit,” I grumbled in pain. “I’m definitely not in shape.” sigh “My stamina has never felt this bad before.” I gasped for air and slowly calmed the nerves along my arms. My spine straightened out as I stretched it, a satisfying crack! coming from the region.

I took a few more seconds to regain my breath before rolling back onto my stomach. As I peered down the venty corridor, I continued my steady crawl through the factory’s inner walls. About another minute later, I came to a stop as three paths emerged before me.

One leading to the left, one that went straight forward, and one leading to the right.

I took a moment to turn myself over and think over my options. As I lay down on my back again, I breathed as calmly as possible while thinking out the possible outcomes.

“Okay. Here’s what we know,” I huffed softly. “There are three different directions we can choose from. One of them most likely leads to the outside world, which would be a terrible choice. One of them has to lead to the factory floor, which wouldn’t work for obvious reasons. And the last has to lead to some walled-off condemned section of the facility.

“So, which one did you end up choosing?”

After much deliberation between me, myself, and I...the middle path became the clear number one pick for me to proceed down. And that’s what I did.

========================================<>========================================

I began crawling through the center duct from the three-way fork. That part was behind me now, the vents angling on an upward slant. It was easier because it allowed me to catch my breath whenever I needed to without worrying about hurting myself.

It evened out again after a couple of minutes before I realized something. Up ahead, the vent’s ceiling tipped downward. No problem, my brain neuronically relayed. Just keep going. There’s no danger yet….

I shook my head as I got a bad feeling about this trip. Edging my way to the slope, I began a slight descent through the ventilation system. The path continued before my arms and legs realized I was slipping.

“What the hell?” I said in confusion. The vent’s metallic interior felt slick and oily, as if coated in the stuff. My hands were too late to react, my feet unable to fight back against gravity. My sliding picked up in speed, my eyes darting between the tube’s bottom and what lay ahead.

“Holy shi-”

bam!

My body crashed into the side of the vent and was suspended momentarily. For once, I had a chance to take a deep breath as my head faced down. Suddenly, my vision caught a horrifying sight below, immediately alerting my mind.

“A-Are those…fan blades?!”

boom!

My shrieks of fear inside the vent bounced through my ears as I was tossed from side to side. My body slid head-first down the metal tube, heading straight for a propeller fan at the bottom. The fan’s blades were blurred as they spun, marking how fast they were going.

My eyes widened in terror as I got closer to it. I gave every bit of my strength into saving myself, slamming my forearms into the sides of the shaft. The metallic rug burn from the save made both sides of my mind scream, my teeth biting down on my tongue to resend the painful experience elsewhere.

As my descent continued, I then forcefully forced both of my knees into the walls, trying to gain more control of my rapid decline. It worked like a charm, the slick squeal! of my clothing pressing against the metal interior slowing me down drastically.

But it still wasn’t enough. The fan blades got even closer, now about 20 feet from my position. I continued applying pressure to all four limbs before utilizing my last resort option. I forced myself back inside the vent chamber, my back slamming against the shaft’s interior casing.

Finally, I came to a skidding halt about two feet from the propeller blades. They continued to roar with power, the systematic churning of wind circumventing around me. It escaped past my body and made it shiver in terror, my body doing everything it could to stay in place.

But, a silent slip! caused my brain to jump the hyperventilation button into full-on panic mode. Now, with my widened eyes staring down the center of a massive propeller, they didn’t stop as I felt my body getting too close for comfort. I drew a deep breath and expanded my body’s volume, attempting to hold my breath for as long as possible while preventing further movement.

My prayers were not being answered, as my mind realized this may be the end of the planned journey. How could it end like this? my brain hissed. After everything we’ve been through? All the meticulous planning and systematic executions? There’s no way…not like this.

The seconds I had left of holding my breath ticked away, my head a foot away from the rotating blades. My senses began to feel like…l-like they were…bluh-blacking ouu-

brrring!!

“Attention! All Cloudsdale Weather Factory workers and maintenance members!” a pony’s gruff voice loudly proclaimed through the PA system. “This is not a drill! We have a ‘Code Triple Amber!’ I repeat! ‘Code Triple Amber’ is in full effect right now! This is not a drill!”

========================================<>========================================

So many things were happening at the same time. The sounds of ponies shouting and dropping their tools, the blaring alarms going off, the sounds of metal doors shutting….

slam!

“Gah!” I screamed in fright as a metal door slammed right before me. It covered the fan blade entirely, the light of the outside world silencing in the process. It was pitch-black inside the ventilation shaft, my breathing slowing down as I dropped upside-down on my head. The biggest worry had been dealt with, but a new one had been growing silently in the midst.

Like a persistent weed, it sprouted and began to run down a timer within my head. The position I was in…it was a dangerous position to be in. I was in a confined space, surrounded by a slick metallic interior, and as the blood rushed to my head, my nerves sensed an impending nightmare.

Have to do this the hard way then, Alex, my brain concluded, provoking me to attempt the impossible. We have to climb back up the way we came….

As the burns from my arms bore through my sides, I threw caution to the wind and pressed my forearms against the sides of the shaft. Then, retracting my legs and straightening them up, I began to make the treacherous climb backward. But, by repeating the same motions, my body rapidly emptied its stamina reservoirs.

The amount of pain swirling through my bloodstream and nervous system was unbearably mind-numbing, blood dripping from my mouth. My tongue hung from my wide-open mouth, giving me more chances to breathe in the refreshing air. The climb hurt me psychologically because those thoughts of getting caught kept flashing in and out, as did my levels of consciousness.

There’s no way they are this deaf, I commented internally. Surely somepony must’ve figured out where all this banging and slamming were coming from. They should be swarming this vent and getting ready to dismantle it…what the hell?

My foot lost its grip, causing me to look upward at it. The awkward motion was answered because I had reached the top rather quickly. All that time spent thinking about the worries and painful burns had my brain kick my muscles into overdrive.

So, as I gave myself one final push over the top, I finally reached the slanted part of the metallic shaft’s interior. The edge protruded slightly, explaining why I slammed so violently before and took a moment to careen over it.

As my legs straightened out, my shoes felt the sliding tube’s slick walling, deciding where to place themselves. I used my burned and disfigured arms to hoist my out-of-shape physique over the curved side, allowing me to breathe a huge sigh of relief at my potentially fatal error.

It got easier as I crawled back through the ventilation system, angling my body to where I could lie on my back. As the descending slide brought me back to where it all started, my head dropped with the reality of the situation commandeering my mind’s control center.

========================================<>========================================

Fuck me, the right side of my mind gasped out. That shit hurt so much….

Yeh, the left side exasperated. No kidding…let’s agree to never let that happen again.

…

Deal?

Yeah, my brain confirmed. Let’s never do that…ever again. huff!

“...”

“...Sooo…what happened next?”

“You can’t wait like five minutes,” I exhaled deeply. sigh “Golly…worse than my sister….”

“My bad, man. Just…it’s getting interesting, and I want to know what comes next.”

“Now this story is interesting to you? Hmpf!” I grumbled in frustration. My body remained the way it was, flat on its back with my arms crossed over my chest. I raised my head slightly to peer at my arms, the nasty red-purple coloring making me close my eyes and wince.

Fuck…that ain’t good, my mind concluded. The damage evened itself across my forearms and elbows. I shook my head, realizing I had no choice but to get myself out. After five more arduous minutes, I looked at the other two paths and flipped over.

I leaned toward the left side and dialed in, my ear picking up something. I mentally noted the voices of ponies shouting and many hoofsteps echoing across the space. However, when I leaned to the right side, my ears picked up…nothing.

Well, almost nothing. It sounded like something was…humming. A droning sound reverberated inside my eardrums, and the last bit of evidence was it dying down, returning to an eerie ringing.

sigh “Please,” I prayed. “Please…let this path be the ‘right’ path.”

“You were saving that one up, weren’t you?”

chuckle “Yes, sir. I surely was saving that joke for now.” I smiled as I angled my body to snake to the right. The path ahead was much shorter than I expected, with a few right turns and a left turn leading me to a vent grate. The grate’s bars were barely separated, but as I propelled my arms forward, I grabbed them with my hands and pulled them slowly apart. Finding what was on the other side made my mind curse itself.

groan! Damn, I thought to myself. It’s a security office.

“Wait, I’ve seen this movie before.”

I’ll bet you have, Mr. Afton, my left side mockingly said.

Well, the right side chimed. At least there’s only one security…mare?

========================================<>========================================

My eyes squinted as they took in the sight of the entire office. First, many displays were placed across the walls, all angled towards the epicenter of the room. Next, a ton of buttons, gadgets, stand-up machine levers, and tubes upon tubes of wiring were all over the room’s floor.

And there, sitting in a swivel chair before the video feeds, was a security guard. Or rather, a security mare. I looked on in curiosity as her physical features stood out to me.

She was a relatively mid-sized pony, her hair tucked under her navy blue hat. The mare’s wings were folded against the chair, as was her tail, with her ghostly white-colored coat glistening in the room space she occupied. I managed to get a glimpse of her cutie mark, which resembled a shield with an…eye in the middle of it?

I shook my head as I returned my attention to what the mare was doing. She was viciously scanning the security camera feeds in front of her, twisting in her chair to the left and right.

I can easily knock her out and buy myself some time. She doesn’t even have a weapon on he-

strain!

gasp!

The mare in the chair immediately turned around and brought out a taser gun.

“Who goes there?” the mare called out. The gun in the pegasus’s hooves pointed forward at the door she began walking to, her movements small and careful. I didn’t dare move a muscle as I retracted my hands, closing my eyes as I inched backward.

brawr!

Fuhhuuck, I thought to myself, biting my tongue in annoyed frustration. I opened my eyes and noticed the security mare raise her taser toward the grate. The pegasus began to approach the grate, flying through the air and leveling her eyes at the grate.

Well, now you left me with no other choice, I internally commented. The mare’s eyes peeked into the vent, my eyes staring right back at the guard’s bright yellow pupils. Finally, they widened as I shoved my entire body forward, my mouth eliciting a hardy oomf! as I barreled out of the grate.

“What in the-”

Crash!

========================================<>========================================

“Oof!” the mare grumbled, as did I from the fall. Dazed and afraid, the bewildered pegasus tried to get ahold of her taser gun. I quickly wrestled it from her holster before I received a meaty kick to my stomach, sending me sprawling to the floor.

clunk!

“Get off of m-” gasp! “You!” she exclaimed, pointing her hoof at me. “Y-Y-Yo-Your the-”

groan! “Urgh…Y-Yeah, I know….” I exhaled, clutching my stomach as I attempted to stand. I stepped back as the mare moved, positioning her frame between my spot and the doorway.

“Thinking you’ll escape so easily?” the pegasus security guard seethed. “It’s too bad for you, meeting little old me.” I stared at her, nearly faltering from the shot I took.

ompf! “I don’t even know you or your name,” I replied with confusion. As I mirrored her glare, the mare stepped forward, causing me to take a step backward.

“Well, does the name Ivy Stern ring any bells fo-”

snort! The mare stopped her sentence. My face began to burn from the word-play name, trying to calm itself before I made a mockery of her.

ahem! “Does the name…Ivy Stern rin-”

pfft! “WHAT?!” I loudly croaked, my laughter unable to contain itself. I doubled back as the mare took a few more steps forward, my stomach combusting with unexpected chortles. laugh! “Oh my God, you can’t make this shit up! Your name is ‘Ivy’ Swirl? Hahahaa!”

“B-Be quiet, hyu-hyuman!” the security guard shouted. “You think you’re safe yet? Well, that’s too bad because I’ve gotcha no-wha?” The mare’s confident and deterministic grin turned to absolute bewilderment as her hoof felt for her taser gun. “Wh-Where the buck is my taser gun?”

“Looking for this?” I said, grabbing the security mare’s attention. I twirled the gun between my fingers as she looked on from her spot in the room, her mouth dropping. To my surprise, the mare then flared her wings, growing another grin across her face.

“Heh, doesn’t matter,” the mare replied. I threw the gun behind me and cracked my knuckles loudly for the security guard to hear. “Because I got you right where I want you.”

crack! “If you think you can go toe-to-toe with me, you’re dead wr-”

fwoosh!

I felt as if something was wrong. The floor didn’t feel like it was there anymore, and suddenly, I began to fall. As the emergency tube chute underneath me swallowed me whole, I looked down and screamed into the darkness.

“-roOOONNG!!”

========================================<>========================================

“Heh…heh heh…yeah, I do….” huff!

It was an extremely nerve-wracking moment. I mean, come on. When that code for ‘Triple Amber’ went off, I understood it well. It was the signal for if the human may have somehow escaped.

And after appearing in MY office, the human creature still thought he had the upper hoof. From there, I had to do everything I could to keep his attention on me, not the trapdoor.

Once the human had stumbled onto the pressure plates, it was only a matter of time before his weight would fully activate the locking mechanisms, causing them to fail. Then, and only then, would it send him down and to the factory floor.

After the trapdoor had been reset by the lever next to it, I meandered forward and grabbed my walkie-talkie. Stretching the antenna up, I pressed the button down and spoke.

hiss! “R-Radio check? Hawk’s Eyes requesting a radio check,” I called out. I grunted for a moment, the brunt of the force I had taken from the human’s unexpected arrival through the grate hurting me. The metal casing smacked into my face while his entire body slammed onto the ground and crushed both of my legs. Once I wrestled them free, I fully kicked them outward and made contact with his frame.

“Radio check acknowledged. This is Blue Leader Dooby Chuck, Factory Floor Level 1 Manager,” a stallion’s voice replied over the system. I exhaled in relief and repressed the button.

“Blue Leader, you got him heading your way!” I shouted back. I could’ve sworn that, for a moment, there was an audible gasp! picked up by the radio.

“‘Code Triple Amber’ is headed our way?” the leader of the first floor asked in astonishment.

“Through Exit 07, Side 2 of the Warehouse, yes,” I confirmed. “The human fugitive is coming down the chute! Make your way over there, now!”

“Well, stuff my house full of clouds and call it ‘billow time!’” the older stallion sang out in excitement. “Whoo! Leave him to us, Hawk’s Eyes. Thank you for your diligent service!”

A warm feeling blossomed through my heart as the radio fell silent. Those last six words stuck with me as I turned around and headed for the doorway. My cap was beside the walking path, allowing me to pick it up and place it atop my head.

“‘Diligent service,’” I repeated while chuckling. “I started my career out of service…now that I’m back and in my prime?” I looked back at the security feeds and held my head high.

“Security Guard Specialist Ivy Swirl is here to stay!”

When I turned around, I sprinted for the stairs and galloped downward. I had a new goal, and nothing would deter me from accomplishing it.

Assist and detain the fugitive before ‘The Crown of Canterlot’ makes it to Cloudsdale.

========================================<>========================================

“WOOAAHH!!”

I screamed as the trap door underneath me gave out and sent me spiraling down a large tube. I had the unfortunate recognition come to me late, as the unruly security guard lured me into a trap and made good of the moment.

The wind continued to rush past me as I hugged one side of the metal tube. I picked up my arms as they still burned from the pain suffered earlier, crossing them across my stomach region. Suddenly, it angled downward and slanted, my pace picking up as I slid loudly. My senses tingled, realizing where it was leading me to.

An oversized grate opened, and it was only then that I began to panic. I braced myself for the impact as it spat me out and into the giant factory room. I fell a few stories, heading straight toward a pile of wooden crates.

“Ooh, ffuuuc-”

CRASH!!

The impact broke my fall harshly, with the pile of wooden crates immediately exploding once I hit them. My body flailed downward, the wooden splinters shooting out in all directions. I landed on the floor with a loud slam! and my legs crumpled.

I kept my arms across my face as I cradled my head. Lying on the floor in a heap was all I could do as the carnage loudly continued. The noise echoed into the factory room’s air, and my ears had not yet sensed the faint reverberation.

groan “Oooh…hoooh….” I stayed curled in a ball on the floor, the wooden planks from the damaged boxes covering me slightly. I was still exposed since the light poured onto and along my line of vision. After blinking a couple times to ensure I was still alive, I let go of my head and tried to get up from the ground.

“Fuuck…” I groaned, pushing a few crates off my legs. I rolled over and spread out my arms, separating the damaged wooden boxes from each other and creating space for me to work with. As I did this, the rugburns from my earlier nightmarish experience showed themselves, with me nearly shrieking in terror from the sight.

I couldn’t move. The skin looked a devastating black and dark red, blood trailing down the sides of my arms. My face contorted as the pain hadn’t fully registered inside my brain, most likely due to the damaged nerves within my arms.

How? I thought in horrific disbelief. We went through hell and back up, still crawled through the metal ducts, and even slid down a large ass tube! How did we not comprehend the damage yet?!

I dared not to move my arms as I tried to look at my left wrist. The watch that was attached to it was still on, indicating that it had been active the entire time. Wasting no time to think of what I needed to do next, I bent my elbo-

hiss! “GAAHH!!” I screamed through my teeth, biting down upon my tongue. That didn’t help my cause either, as I had already lacerated it earlier. The pain escalated in ferocity, with the blackened forearms pulsing violently and my mouth beginning to soak itself in blood.

“Mikey!” I cried out. I closed my eyes as the watch’s screen buzzed loudly.

“What can I d-”

“Health Regen…as much as we can!” I interjected, the pain hitting like a 70-mile-per-hour truck.

“Alex, we have exerted most of our remaining power,” the watch sadly admitted. I looked back at it in agonizing terror as it showed the amount of power left in the tank. “Capacity is 500. Remaining power energy equals 13.”

“Just do it!” I screamed back. “Whatever it can heal, damn it! Clot the cuts up, for Christ’s sake!” I laid my head on the factory ground, my body shivering as it felt like it had gotten colder. My eyes closed as the world…b-began to faaade….

“H…he-hel…help…” I whispered out to the world. “Plea…easse hel….”

========================================<>========================================

[...]

“...”

“...”

“So,” I began to say. “Can we just skip over that part?”

“Why?”

“Because…I literally forgot what happened after that moment in time,” I counterclaimed. “And…I don’t like retelling those minutes. Reminds me of…‘the injury.’” I rubbed my elbow gently as the figure beside me shook his head.

sigh “But, it’s a pivotal moment. This was when fate smiled down upon you….”

“It was a cop-out, too,” I pouted, crossing my arms and kicking at the ground. “Stupid….”

“Do not refer to the man’s actions as ‘stupid,’ okay? What do you expect from the big man? For Him to tell you when things will happen?”

I raised my eyebrows and tilted my head downward at an angle. “I meeeaan,” my words trailed, a smirk rapidly running across my face. “Would be nice of the guy to do so….”

groan! “Maybe that’s why I’m still here…to say to people like you that you should still be grateful for having a life and cherish every waking moment….”

“I do!” I countered while standing up. A white dove briefly passed by my face, initially scaring me to death. After regaining my balance, I watched the bird fly toward the horizon, perching on a distant tree. Sitting back down, I looked at the man and mouthed, “Where did that bird come from?”

“Beats me. I just sit here and think….”

“Thanks,” I sarcastically commented. Looking at the distant tree the dove chose, I couldn’t help but wonder why a lone tree was sitting out in the middle of nowhere. The blank canvas was pure…except for the one healthy green tree.

“Here. Take this kid.”

========================================<>========================================

“Who are you calling a kiiid?” I looked down with a puzzled look, a small pouch sitting on my lap. I picked it up and opened it to reveal a small lump of grain. When I turned to the guy sitting next to me, he shrugged and looked straight ahead as if this wasn’t the weirdest thing he had done.

“I…what do I…?” I stammered, overtaken by sheer confusion. “Wh-Where did you get this?”

“I don’t know. It sometimes appears out of thin air, and then...I hand it off to the person beside me. It’s like, you have a decision to make. ‘Feed the bird, or feed yourself.’ And, if I were you, I would not eat the grain. Even if your stomach says otherwise because....”

“Why not?” I asked in confusion, shrugging my shoulders. “Seems good to me….”

“Because...ugh. I can’t spoil what would happen. But every single person that has tried before you...safe to say they ain’t coming back.”

My blood froze as I looked back into the bag. The glistening golden grain seemed so inviting, but for what it was worth, my life would have to be the price. I looked at the tree in the distance and saw the dove turn its head toward me. Its face peered directly at me, staring into my soul as I gulped.

gulp!I reached into the pouch and cupped some grain into it. Bringing my hand back out, I opened my palm up and reached out, offering it in the direction of the dove. “H-Here…little birdie,” I thought aloud.

The dove proceeded to fly from the tree and sprinted through the air. It approached rapidly before flapping its wings to slow its momentum. Finally, its two claws clasped onto the bulky part of my fingers, the initial shock making me look away in fright.

It was a tense few seconds, wondering what the bird would do. No sound came from the world around us except for my heart beating out of its stomach. I opened my eyes briefly and looked at the bird, whose head had twisted to try and look at mine.

coo! The dove replied sweetly, looking at the grain and beginning to eat. I peeked from behind the glass mask to see the moment, a warm feeling blossoming inside my heart. The dove paid me no mind as it continued to gobble up the grain, a smile forming across my face.

“See? It likes you!”

I looked at the figure and chuckled. “I remember this,” I reminisced. sigh “I remember this moment like it was yesterday.”

“Really?”

“Yup,” I nodded. “Back when life was normal, we would go to the city square in Mama’s home country and spend some time on vacation there. One day, we observed the historical landmarks in the city’s main plaza. Hundreds, maybe over a thousand pigeons were gathered within the square’s area, but the massive statue on the plaza’s south side was the beacon for them.”

“Oh? So this exact scenario happened?”

“Well, kind of,” I sheepishly replied. “I remember feeding the pigeons little bread buns I had bought from the store. The little birdies were flocking around my feet, some flying up to land on my arms too. It was…fun. Being a kid with a loaf of crisp white bread, and maybe thirty to fifty pigeons swarming him.” chuckle “All for some bread….”

“Haha…well, looks like the bird may want more from you, dude.”

I looked at the dove and cupped the bag for a second. I brought the dove toward my shoulder and offered it a new perch to sit on. It jumped up and latched onto me, turning around and getting a feel for my shoulder. It brought itself down momentarily as I refocused my attention on the bag.

I dipped my hand in the bag again, trying to get as much grain as possible to feed the dove. As I did this, the dove’s eyes locked in on the task I was doing, its head remaining as still as ever.

What would I give to relive those moments again, my mind contemplated internally. The dove did not hesitate to wait for me to offer the food, diving forward and nearly slapping me in the face with its white wings. It landed near my thumb and clutched onto it tightly, readying itself to eat the grain within my left palm.

“Might want to be careful doing it a second time. This maayyy hurt….”

“What do you mean by tha-”

bam!

========================================<>========================================

[...]

“...”

“...”

The world was silent, my mind floating upon an endless sea of…clouds. Soft, fluffy clouds blanketed and cushioned me within them. It was almost like…heaven, to me….

I took a deep breath and exhaled through my nose. The bad vibes washed away from my mind’s shores, clearing my head of all the doubt and despair it had felt before.

This is what that feeling felt like when I had first arrived. Resting for a brief moment in a different world.

For once, compared to the life I lived on Earth and in Equestria, life felt…peaceful.

Quiet….

“Shh.”

sigh “I’m…iiinn the cloudsss…not a caaarre in the woorrld….”

“It had to have reactivated at some point. I just know it.”

ding! “Emergency reservoir of energy received! Standby for immediate depletion.”

jolt!

My eyes opened in shock. The factory’s colors came back at full force, instantly blinding me into submission. After hissing from the pain it had caused, I dialed into my environment and realized where I was again.

The weather factory, I thought before shuddering. Oh no…it wasn’t a dream then. It wasn’t a dream! It’s really happening…this is all really happening!

“Alex!” the watch’s voice interrupted. “Health has been fully restored. Remaining energy power at 53 points. The expended emergency reservoir of energy tapped out, equaling 250 points!”

I turned my head and lifted my arm to look at the watch. As I did, my eyes slowly wandered to notice my…cleaned up forearms. There was no blood or disfigured coloring, neither was there any…pain coming from it. This unnerving feeling was bubbling inside me, begging me to get the answers for why this was the case.

“Mikey?” I asked in bewilderment and disbelief. “Wh-Who?...Ho-How did this happen?”

“We got bigger fish to fry, Alex!” the watch forcefully replied, stunning me in the process. “Or should I say, bigger pegasi to squash now!”

“Huh?”

Bam!

========================================<>========================================

gasp! “Look!” a pony shouted from across the room. I noticed a dozen or so ponies barreling through a doorway across the factory floor. Once I stood to my full height, I slowly approached the middle of the factory floor’s main walkway, stopping and pivoting to face them down.

“There he is!” another pony shouted. “The human fugitive is here, sir!”

I looked down at the floor and began to chuckle. The ponies across the room began to gather in a line, their numbers equaling thirty-two pegasi factory workers. A green and orange pegasus suddenly landed in front of them, his hooves digging into the ground hard. The older and veteran-like pegasus had his eyes trained on me, a low growl! coming from his mouth.

I replied with my own version, giving them a loud snarl! before taking a huge step forward. Most of the pegasi behind him were ready to jump the gun, but he decided to raise his left wing and hold off his party, looking back at me after the fact.

I let my head drop as my fingers fidgeted beside my legs, my eyes closing briefly. Finally, after taking a huge breath in, I raised my head slightly, my eyes being the only things staring back at the mean mug he wore. The presumed pony’s position changed as he flicked his wingtip forward, sending the crowd into a collective frenzy.

“CHARGE!!” the pegasus leader yelled. A chorus of shouts erupted as they gathered up into the air, rocketing toward me. I stood in place and waited for one of them to get as close as he liked. Time slowly began to dwindle, the space between us getting shorter by the second….

The first pegasus to make it to me couldn’t have known what was to come next. His momentum started to slow down while his body got closer…albeit at a snail’s pace. The worker’s medium wings began to stall, reaching a stilled state, as did he.

I looked into his eyes and smirked. The ‘time-manip’ ability had successfully worked for once. And now, it was time to take advantage of it.

Time…heh heh, my mind laughed internally. Time….

“That was bad. This isn-”

“‘The Game,’” I whispered, walking up to the pegasus worker. Once I had gotten a good look at and of his face, I smiled deterministically and proceeded to angle his frame downward. After manipulating his hoof to bend inward, I moved it toward himself, letting it connect with his jaw.

Looking at the other factory workers only made me hungrier for more. I licked my lips and began to walk with a newfound purpose, a single line leaving my mouth with raw power.

“Time to play ‘The Gaaame!’”

In The Clouds - Part 3 {revised}

Chapter 10: In The Clouds - Part 3

“It’s been almost five minutes, Alex. What’s taking you so long?”

Hey, perfection takes time. Especially when dealing with 33 pegasi weather factory workers all charging you. And with most of them being in the air, it only made it more challenging for me to try and manipulate.

Thankfully, with the power of webbing, mathematical analysis, and some trigonometry, the scene was set to commence. I admired the hard work I had put in and returned to my original spot on the factory floor. The first pegasus remained still as I approached, his eyes filled with determination and wrongful intent.

When I looked at him this time, my head tilted to the right, and a smirk streaked across my face. I held my right hand up and brought my thumb and middle finger together.

“It’s showtime.”

snap!

Cue the carnage. The number of stallion bodies flying in altered directions wowed me. The way they tried to stop what was coming before crashing into one another and how they moved was almost like a dance.

A dance that ended with 20 or so pegasi factory workers lying on the ground in pain. The rest were either hanging over a covered crate or piece of machinery, and some were even buried halfway into the walls. I heard fragments of glass shattering, followed by all the groans and murmurs from the injured ponies.

Looking over my left shoulder, the first pegasus that got close to me was clenching his jaw. Blood dripped from his muzzle as I walked over to him, the creature gauging the chain of events. Once I got within a few feet of the stallion, his eyes wandered to notice mine.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk,” I muttered while shaking my head. “Shame on you for trying that.” The pegasus groaned while showing his teeth, my right hand grabbing his mane. Holding his head up to look into my eyes, I stared at him blankly and said nothing.

“Oww…whuh?” the pony worker muttered with a slight cough! “What even are you...?” Again, I shook my head and let go of the stallion, the pony crumpling to the cold factory floor.

growl! “I’m ‘The Game,’” I replied coldly before snarling. “And you just lost….”

“That’s cold, bro. Stone cold, as a matter of fact.”

sigh We have to stop listening to him, the left side of my mind frustratingly mentioned. How he’s trying to make this into a joke is getting on my nerves.

Lighten up. Damn, the right side defended. We’re doing it too. And if it weren’t for him, this whole story wouldn’t have been told in the first place.

“He’s got a point,” I concluded under my breath. I scanned the surrounding environment, looking for anything to help me escape or enclose me safely within.

There’s gotta be something here, my brain processed. Think, Alex, think! Where could we hide without being discovered? I kept looking, frantically running this way and that way. I paid no mind to the pegasus workers, seeing as they had been comatose and definitely weren’t getting back up to fight me.

I was at the end of the factory floor and neared the four large engines aligning with the wall. The engines were still running, puffing visible clouds of smoke and steam underneath them. They appeared to be powering something like a generator or power source….

A power source, my mind thought. After a few seconds of thought, a lightbulb silently flashed in my head.

That could work well for us! the right side exclaimed in excitement. However, to my dismay, the left side grumbled and voiced its opinion.

Yeah, but how would we get the power from it to the watch? it retorted. There’s no way to funnel it without electrocuting ourselves.

“...”

No. We are not doing that….

“I think it could work,” I nodded, agreeing with the ludicrously insane side of my mind. The righter half was always the more adventurous and wild one...unlike the left side. The left side of my mind was more emotionally driven to attempt stuff or not do things out of fear.

Absolutely not! We’d get hurt!

“Haven’t you already been hurt? And there was no response initially when it happened.”

Whu-he-hey! You stay out of this. This is between us two and Alexander’s mindless stupidity.

I took a step back and chewed on my finger for a bit. The idea was wild in theory, but now the question was if the concept of electrical energy translating into energy power for the watch was possible. My eyes darted to the watch’s screen, scanning the surface of it as it remained on.

“I mean,” I shrugged. “It is electrically powered by…something. And it is technologically more advanced than anything Equestria has ever seen before. Maybe it’d be worth a shot….”

fwoosh!

My ears picked up on a fast displacement of air, the sound seemingly taking hold of my instincts. I pivoted in place, only to witness a blur rapidly slam into my stomach’s right side. My body was sent flying through the air toward the power generators of the weather factory. The left side of my body made contact with the high-voltage grid beside the engines first, an-

ZAP!!

========================================<>========================================

[...]

Meanwhile, as the loud chorus of questions and concerning comments continued to flood the throne room, I looked from my spot and sighed heavily. With a shake of my head, I tried heavily to save face, but…it weighed on me severely.

It wasn’t because Alex decided to escape, nor was it because somepony knew this could have been prevented. It wasn’t because of the lack of available guardpony power or the future planning and preparation we would have to do if and when we found the human again….

That was the problem, I worried within my head. Finding Alex before ‘she’ did. That argument I had regarding Queen Novo’s confrontation with Alexander Walkerson did not end well. And once she found out Alex had indeed escaped our watchful eyes, I took the brunt of it from her.

It was a bitter contrast from the Queen Novo of late as if she was spiteful against…us.

`“We’re being sent back now? Before a verdict has even been ‘confirmed?’”

“Yes, and until then, you will need to keep your citizens safe and out of harm’s way,”` the flashback echoed. `“With Alex on the loose, we…we don’t know how he’ll react to certain situations. We’ll do our best to recapture him and put an end to this debacle.”

“Your diplomacy is waning in convincing me, Emperor Nacreous,” Queen Novo commented with hostility. “If you want me to believe you, answer this. I’ve already heard what occurred, so tell me…do YOU have ‘any idea’ where Alex could be right now?”

The question made me shake my head as I glared at the hippogriff queen. “We have a lead.”

“A lead isn’t good enough, and you know that,” Queen Novo spat back. “It doesn’t matter whether you have a lead or not or if you have a sighting of the human. If he isn’t in your claws…nocreature can call themselves safe.”

“Queen Novo,” I sighed with a hard stare. “With all due respect, Alex is NOT savage in nature. The human doesn’t intend on hurting anycreature, nor will he resort to inflicting physical harm unless he or another is threatened or being attacked. That’s…who he is.”

“‘Who he is,’” Queen Novo scoffed before delivering her piece on the matter. “‘Who Alex is?’ I’ll tell you who he is. Alex is irresponsible in his mannerisms and has conducted himself poorly in our presence, mine in particular. He has shown me that our so-called ‘peace treaty’ was nothing more than a lie. It was a ploy to keep my daughter, Skystar, in Canterlot longer.”

“That’s n-not why he did tha-”

“Did Alex really think, after that scene we stumbled onto…did he believe I wouldn’t notice it?” the hippogriff queen seethed. “I saw it, as did everycreature else! That feather was placed, and it clearly was secured behind his ear. Skystar DID give Alex one of her feathers, not realizing what she had done!”`

My head fell as the memory weighed on my mind. It wasn’t the young hippogriff’s fault, I thought as I looked over at the other three creatures. Princess Luna and Commander Shifting were nearly asleep, with only Celestia trying to keep her mask from shattering.

“I’ll say this, Emperor Nacreous,” Queen Novo’s haunting words reverberated. `“If you don’t secure Alex before I do, you won’t get him back. If that human steps within my territory’s borders, I will not hesitate to send my army to capture him. Oh, and if he thinks about trying to reunite with my daughter and attempts to convince her through his deceitful tactics and lies….”`

I closed my eyes and tightly clamped my beak shut, forcing a tear to brace itself. “Alex will be ‘dead’ before he gets a chance to realize what has happened. And trust me…nocreature will be seeing him in Equestria anymore. Not unless you get to him first….”

========================================<>========================================

“All creatures and ponies within the throne room are dismissed until further notice!” the head of the Canterlot Royal Guard shouted, waking me from the flashback. “Please leave at once, or you will be detained for aggravated solicitation!”

The noise in the room deafened immediately, the sound of hoofsteps exiting the hall echoing through the air. I sighed and kept myself upright, using every bit of strength to remain still.

Once all the nobles and reporters visiting Canterlot Castle had vacated the throne room, the door shut with a mighty slam! allowing me to exhale loudly. The Captain of the Guard saluted from her spot on the opposite end of the room, to which Commander Shifting reciprocated the action.

groan “Great,” Celestia sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging in defeat. “Just what we needed today….”

“You can say that again, Sunspots,” I grumbled while folding my arms. “A tough situation we find ourselves in, and I have the uncanny feeling this is about to drag on for a few months.”

“Don’t…don’t say that, please?” Celestia turned her head and pleaded. I looked back at my special somepony, her deep violet eyes begging me to take it back. Unfortunately for the alicorn ruler, I shook my head and looked toward the other two.

“How are you two holding up?” I asked out of concern, my head tilting to the side. Luna gave me a shaky sigh, her breathing slow as her eyes blinked slowly.

“Not so good,” Commander Shifting replied, clutching his head with his saluted hoof. “My head is starting to hurt from all of this, and it doesn’t help that Luna and I have been up since yesterday evening….”

“Well, might I suggest you both retire for the morning?” I half-heartedly teased with a warm smile. “Give yourself a good day’s rest and wake up refreshed for tonight.” The two immortal creatures nodded before a pony burst through the throne room doors. I nearly summoned my armor in response, but the pony looked recognizable.

“Princess Celestia?!” the unicorn called out. The pony trotting toward the thrones was Raven Inkwell, the solar alicorn’s top assistant. The mare’s glasses remained over her nose as she adjusted her red necktie.

“Ah, Miss Raven,” Celestia responded, her mane ever-flowing with warmth. “To what do we owe you the pleasure of being here?”

“Forgive me, Your Highness. But the matter requires an urgent response,” Raven announced after bowing her head. I looked on in curiosity as the unicorn cleared her throat. “Cloudsdale’s code warning went off about 15 minutes ago.”

“Cloudsdale? Who requeste-”

“I did,” I motioned, taking a step forward and raising a talon. “A ‘code’ warning?”

“Yes,” Raven replied, her eyes darting between all of us.

“By whom?” Celestia said with suspicion while attempting to remain calm.

“The Cloudsdale Weather Factory’s Security Department,” the mare replied. “Code ‘Triple Amber’ went off, followed by…umm. B-By the sight of Alexander Walkerson in the facility!”

The room remained quiet as I took a sharp, inhaled breath in. Then, seemingly on cue, a fiery blaze nearly lit itself to my left like a leaky faucet being turned on. I covered my left shoulder and stepped away.

“Alex is up in Cloudsdale?!” Celestia angrily questioned the mare. The alicorn’s top assistant gulped as she nodded, attempting to fix her glasses as she bowed again.

“Specialist Swift was right,” I whispered aloud. “Alex may have planned this from the start….”

The room’s temperature rose as I raised my left arm. Once I placed my claw upon the shoulders of my special mare, my gaze met hers briefly as I nodded my head reassuringly. Finally, after a few more tense seconds passed, Celestia’s mane died in ferocity, the magma-like color cooling off, as did her temper. When she had finally eased herself back into her throne, I peered at the other two royal creatures nearby.

“Time to go,” I answered. sigh “To Cloudsdale’s Weather Factory. Commander Shifting, I advise you to sit this one out….”

“Aww, dang it,” Commander Shifting answered, stomping his hoof against the ground. Shortly afterward, a nuzzle from his special alicorn mare prompted him to feel better. I chuckled in response while Celestia rolled her eyes, a noticeable blush creeping on her face.

The stalworth stallion bowed and made his way for the exit as I looked at Celestia beside me. I looked at both of the alicorn sisters beside me and nodded firmly. Finally, I activated a rune to open up a magic portal, the small window of space creating a rift for us to enter through. Motioning for the alicorns to follow me into the portal, I took a deep breath and jumped in.

Something told me, at that moment…this situation was about to get even more interesting.

========================================<>========================================

Boom!

The creature had sent me spiraling through the air toward the electrical power grid behind me. I had less than a second to realize what I was headed for before instinctively bracing for impact.

My arms slammed against the metallic boxes, effectively destroying the grid. The current of electrical energy traveled through my body and began shocking me. The pulsating energy that flowed through my veins, the increase in my heart rate, and the contraction of my muscles….

“AAAH!!” I screamed, spazzing out and flopping to the floor. The events transpiring flickered in my mind as I heard a collective of ponies approaching. I could only look up with a glazed look at what looked like a blue…uniformed pegasus trotting toward me.

“What happened next? Do you remember?”

Everything was a blur. My vision was dying away as I closed my eyes in exhaustion. Then, an accursed, faint ringing noise whistled in my ears. Everything was taunting me as I lay on the ground motionless, my arms above me in shock.

“...”

Come on, get up, Alex, my mind told me internally. We can’t give up….

groan! The voltage that ran through my cognitive systems had nearly incapacitated me. I felt as though my whole frame couldn’t move, with the last bit of my life force crawling on its knees.

thu-thump! thu-thump!

My mind registered something. A low and dull noise, barely hearable to anycreature else. The sound of something thumping had brought me to my senses….

thu-thump! thu-thump!

Wh-where…is it coming from? I asked my mind. I-Is it…nearby?

thu-thump! thu-thump!

thu-thump! thu-thump!

I half-heartedly opened my eyes and pinpointed the location as best as possible. The electrical current had frozen me in place, but it sounded like it was coming fro-

“Overload successful,” a robotic voice chirped. “Processing charge values.”

Impossible, I thought, my mind racing as I tried to look at the watch on my left wrist. That voice…there’s no way i-

“Maximum charge successful,” the voice replied. I finally got the screen of my watch in full view, which displayed the power bar. My jaw opened as the charge meter registered a number.

“No shot,” I mouthed silently.

“1,000/500 energy points stored. Compensated energy will increase the storage to 1,000 energy points,” the watch’s voice reiterated. I looked on in astonishment as the display changed the denominator to replicate the numerator. A power-boost supplement slowly filled my veins, my mind shaping a new objective.

“Welcome back, Alexander Walkerson,” the watch happily said.

“Sweet.”

grab!

========================================<>========================================

“Awesome! You got your powers back! Sooo, what happened next?”

The following scenes I can only describe as disturbingly weird.

I felt my entire body being lifted off the ground and into the air. Before I knew it, I realized four pegasi were grabbing my limbs and hoisting me up, grunting from the weight differential. As that happened, another set of pegasi wedged underneath me and lifted my back into the air, supporting the other four.

Ain’t that cute, my mind mentally envisioned. After closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I contracted my limbs toward me and spun off the two pegasi beneath me. I descended to the flo-

slam!

“Oof!” I exclaimed, my face and stomach slamming onto the factory floor. The wind was temporarily taken from my lungs as I remained on my stomach, trying to get it back.

“Hold it right there, fugitive!” a mare’s voice gruffly called out. That voice, my mind recognized. That was the mare over the intercom earlier. I looked up, my eyes half-lidded to see the creatures responsible for the attempted capture.

I instantly realized who they were, their blue uniforms streaked with a yellow thunderbolt on the sides. They stood in a line, wingtip to wingtip, staring into my tired and cold eyes.

The Wonderbolts, my left side reminded me.

Of course, THEY are here! the right side barked back in frustration. It’s Cloudsdale, dummy!

“You ain’t going nowhere!” the recognizable mare’s voice shouted. I tried to get up again, my hands fumbling to readjust my center of gravity. As I placed my palms on the floor and felt some semblance of balance, I shot up to my knees and looked ahead at the pack.

Holy shit, my right side cursed. That’s…hmmm…ten! Ten pegasi! All with mean mugs!

And they’re the experienced ones, the left side dismissively said to the other. We’re screwed.

“Don’t move another muscle,” the Wonderbolt captain ordered. She removed her facemask, revealing her yellow fur and fiery-orange mane. And once the name clicked to the known image, I smiled and closed my eyes, nodding in contentment.

chuckle “Nice…t-to see you too, Spiifiire,” I sighed, my mind acting dazed to catch the ponies off guard. Some of the Wonderbolt pegasi began moving at an angle, creating a perimeter.

“That’s Captain Spitfire to you, Alexander!” Spitfire shot back, her eyes glaring at mine. I had them open and locked onto hers, a slight smirk edging across my lips. Once I glanced to the right and saw two of them still moving, I returned my eyes to the captain and tilted my head.

“Really?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “Entrapment strategy? That’s your best idea? What good will that do for you?” Captain Spitfire was stunned at first before snarling at me in response.

growl! “It’ll make sure you don’t escape without drawing back some blood,” the mare coldly answered. For once, I was genuinely afraid of her, those words reminding me of the horrific bloody injuries from earlier.

But, now, that did not matter to me. A 10 versus 1, my mind captured. Seems like we’re at a disadvantage.

“I mean, I would say so. 10 v 1? That’s impossible to beat.”

Yeah. Luckily for me, I had been in this exact scenario before. And it cultivated in one of the most clutch performances of all time, resulting in my old college winning its first-ever title for the esports program. Not bad…for a first-year program.

And as the Wonderbolt captain threw her mask down at her side, Spitfire flicked her wing forward and pointed it at me. I lifted my head up and smiled in response as the Wonderbolts shifted themselves and rocketed toward me.

I immediately jumped up and allowed a few of them to hit each other before planting my feet near their heads. Then, I ducked quickly and jumped to my left, avoiding another set of Wonderbolts from smacking into me hard. Landing on my back, I kicked my right leg out and nailed a pegasus square in the stomach.

Once the pegasus fell over and onto its back, I rolled over and away to my right before launching myself onto my feet again. As I ran toward the electrical grid with purpose, the sparks fizzled and sizzled, alerting me to the possibility of the power potentially failing soon.

One hit is all it tak-

slam! I felt my body tumble forward, resulting in a hard faceplant across the factory floor. I grimaced in pain as I ragdolled onto my back, lifting myself with what little core strength I had.

The onslaught of attacks did not stop as a couple of pegasi landed three separate kicks to my back. I was sent flying forward, my eyes widening as the grid rapidly appro-no. I was rapidly approaching the power grid. I raised my arms to protect my face, a thought repeating itself.

Not again! my mind screamed in terr-

ZAP!!

Boom! The lights went out as soon as the explosion happened, and my body tumbled into a heap on the ground. A fire began immediately, giving the Wonderbolts a glimpse of my limp body and a new problem.

“Heh,” I chuckled under my breath as I brought my left wrist to my face. “Let’s see who’s afraid of the dark?” sigh “Mikey?”

“Yes, Alex? How can I help?” the watch politely replied.

“Activate the ‘Nighty-Night Mode’ goggles.”

“Request acknowledged. Standby….”

========================================<>========================================

My vision immediately switched to a nightshade green as the goggles appeared over my eyes. The field of sight came into full view, and I watched as a few of the Wonderbolts also adjusted their goggles.

They must have them, too, I thought painfully. Well, let’s make this quick. I sprinted toward the first one, who managed to get its goggles secured across its eyes before looking up.

I delivered a vicious clothesline with my right arm to the neck, shoving the pegasus to the ground. A loud whump! sounded into the dark, causing most of the Wonderbolts to visibly flinch. But that didn’t stop me from exacting a little vengeance.

I continued the onslaught of attacks, picking the pegasus show-fliers off one by one. They didn’t know what exactly hit them, only knowing the pain that ensued. After a couple minutes of wrestling them to a pulp, the once-decorated team of performance fliers was laid to waste. All by a single human creature…with no magic to his name.

scoff! “Yeah, no magic…no magic, my ass,” I mocked. Finally, I walked over to the last remaining pegasus, trying to get back to her hooves. Captain Spitfire slightly wobbled right before I grabbed the suit and her mane, ripping her mask and goggles off just as the lights relit.

“See? That’s why you don’t mess with me,” I pointed out, allowing the Wonderbolt captain to see the battlefield within the factory room. She was initially shocked by the destruction, responding with a light chuckle. Spitfire then tried to look at me as I glared back at her hard.

“Heh heh…and what sick satisfaction do you ge-” cough-cough! “...erg, get from doing this?” Spitfire croaked. I shook my head and dismissed her question, replying by raising her off the ground. Then, the mare’s wings flared, flapping with intensity as I held on tightly.

“You can’t get away from justice,” I bitterly answered. I brought the mare toward me and growled before violently throwing the Wonderbolt captain to the floor. What followed was a loud crack! coming from her back.

gasp! “Gah! Ah hah!” Spitfire loudly cried as the sound of some of her wing appendages snapping made me wince in disgust. That was the problem with having wings, the thoughtful idea inside my brain acknowledged. The chance of you landing upon the bone structure and snapping them is a high-risk injury, especially for a Wonderbolt.

And as the pegasus rived in pain, I had an…epiphany.

“An epiphany? What kind of an epiphany?”

Is this…is this side of ME the monster they…fear?

========================================<>========================================

We are not a monster! the left side of my mind immediately argued. If anything, they are the monsters for incentivizing us to retaliate! They instigated these fights!

So, if we aren’t the ‘monster,’ my right side implied, then why are we leaving them with that memory of us? Shouldn’t we, you know, help-

You’re seriously joki-wait, the left side of me stopped mid-sentence. Are you insinuating that after beating up all of these pegasi workers and the Wonderbolts…we should ‘heal’ the captain?

“I-I…I can’t leave ‘her’ like this,” I stammered. “Captain Spitfire needs to do her job, and if she were out of action because she suffered a brutal injury? One that I caused?...I-I don’t want that burden held over my head for the rest of my life. She’s too important to be ‘missing-in-action.’”

I kneeled down and flipped the mare over, allowing her body to freely roll onto its stomach. Spitfire lightly groaned, acknowledging she was still conscious. After a few tense seconds, I looked at my shaky hand and reached over her, running my fingers across her wing blade.

sob! “Ahh!” Spitfire cried. I noticed her rough voice was replaced with this soft yet sincere tone.

“Fucking hell,” I muttered, bringing my left wrist back to me. “Mikey, assess the damage.”

“Request acknowledged. Standby for scan,” the watch replied. I didn’t say anything as a blue light shone down on the pegasus leader, her eyes wincing from the exposure. A quick sweep over her frame, and the watch’s screen began to process the information collected. ping! “Damage report complete. Evaluation shows the pain is coming from her wings, around the crease area.”

“So, where the wing’s main appendage and back meet?” I asked to confirm.

“Correct, Alex,” it replied before showing an image sample. “The pulsating circle represents where the exact spot is. And the affected areas are all in orange. It also looks like a nerve damage injury to her spine area where that circle is, which isn’t good.”

I covered the top of my head with my hands. “Oh, no….”

“Yeah,” the watch’s voice exhaled. “This may affect Captain Spitfire’s career significantly.”

sigh “Mikey, is there any way we can donate some of our healing power to her?” I thoughtfully prodded. “That way, she can make a full recovery and keep her career intact?”

“How fast do you want the recovery to be?” the watch inquired.

chuckle “You tell me,” I half-heartedly answered. “How long should an injury like this last?”

“Well, compared to our ‘Earth,’ this will take three to four weeks to heal,” the watch calculated. “But, you’re trying to compare a tiny bird to a full-grown pegasus. For a mare of her stature and caliber, who is also a show performer…it may be half a year before she is fully healthy. And that’s without acknowledging the potential nerve damage she sustained.”

groan! “Fuck,” I hissed quietly before pinching the bridge of my nose.

“That wasn’t a particularly good situation for you to put that pony in.”

I know that, but what was even more insane for me to consider was helping her. After bringing her entire squadron to a fight, just to get beat to a pulp…what am I doing? “Mikey, if I do this, is there a way to…‘almost’ heal it?”

“Whatever do you mean by that, Alex?” the watch asked with concern.

========================================<>========================================

“I’m saying, what if we heal her, but not fully?” I reworded it differently. “Like, we give her the boost she needs to heal and save her career but still require her to take time off to recover?”

“Oh, absolutely! Let me adjust the power of the ‘health-regen’ down a couple notches,” the watch adjusted, giving a satisfactory ding! moments later. “Ready when you are, Alex.”

I cracked my neck and floated my hand above the center of her back. “Hold still, Captain,” I advised the injured Spitfire. Her soft brown eyes looked back at mine in pain as I smiled warmly. shudder “Th-This may sting a bit, b-but…y-you can th-thank me later….”

I shuddered loudly as the memories of that horrific night began to play. “From one creature to another,” I commented in sadness. “Please. Let me save your career from ending today….”

The green ambiance of the power-up glowed in the palms of my left hand, to which I applied the pressure over her broken shoulder wing. The Wonderbolt captain groaned loudly, the loud sizz! steaming through and across her wing’s muscle area. I continued to sweep and wrap my palm over and around it, applying the healing power to all the affected areas I could.

Please don’t suffer nerve damage, please don’t suffer nerve damage, my mind repeated to itself. Once I was done, I stood up and didn’t acknowledge the Wonderbolt captain or the injury further. I simply sighed and turned around, walking away from the pegasus lying on the factory room’s ground. Finally, I dusted my hands off and located the only escape hatch within the facility.

The large lettering across the steel plating confirmed it as such. I saw the bar handle to lift it up, approaching to grab onto it. With a hardy grunt! the hatch opened and creaked loudly, the rust scattering into the wind. I propped the rarely used emergency exit open with the large metal pole beside it and stared in awe at the sight.

The clouds looked like a warm blanket, with how fluffy they appeared to me. It made my mouth open in amazement at how the vast whiteness completely covered the view of the land of Equestria. It was...a blanket of fluffy clouds to snuggle upon.

And yet…something didn’t sit right with me. It was as if there was going to be an old, familiar acquaintance of mine approaching from nowhere. I waited in silence, waiting for it to happen.

“...”

“...”

fwoosh

And as I had correctly predicted, my ears picked up a soft rush of displaced air.

========================================<>========================================

“Paws up, ‘hyu-man!’”

Oh, fuck, my thoughts groaned. sighNot this creature again….

“I will not hesitate to stun you!” The mare’s voice shouted out through the midst of the wind rushing beneath my feet. I turned to face her, taking note of the security guard and smiling.

chuckle “Oh! Thank goodness,” I chuckled before deadpanning. “It’s only you.”

The security mare raised her gun at me and scoffed, motioning for me to put my hands above my head. “Yeah, it’s only ‘me,’” the guard spat. “Now, put your paws up where I can see them!”

I kept my attention trained on the security officer, observing her close the gap between us. The taser gun in her hoof was pointed at my chest, ready to activate. She was about ten feet away from me when I let go of the emergency exit hatch, the pole keeping it in place. As I raised my arms, the mare smirked.

“Good,” the security mare commented. “Now, tur-”

“I’m sorry, but who are you again?” I interrupted. The mare’s confident smile bore confusion by my interjection, seeing as we had just met a little under fifteen minutes ago.

“Whu-what…what do you mean ‘who are you?’” The security mare stuttered. “We just met a short while ago, idiot.”

snort! My mouth closed as I cracked up lightly, the mare’s face brightening. I sensed she was embarrassed to be in this conversation, with enough red to make bulls mad. Nevertheless, I pressed my luck further.

“Yeah, and I’m Princess Celestia,” I mocked, waving my arms around.

The officer was confused by my behavior as my eyes darted momentarily to the right. It was now, or never, my mind thought with pride. We have to turn the tables on her. The mare’s gun came down slightly, the opportunity clearly presenting itself to me.

========================================<>========================================

I sprung into action, lunging for the security guard. It was easier than expected, as I had covered that distance within two steps and a leap in the air. The mare faltered as she shakily tried to deploy the taser’s electric prongs, but it was too late for the guard. I bulldozed through her stomach region, slamming her vehemently to the factory room floor.

The security mare instantly recoiled, groaning from the concussion of hitting her head hard. She dropped the gun and covered the back of it, grimacing in pain while rolling over. Then, I one-handed flipped back over my right shoulder and crouched, waiting for the guard’s next move.

Once she flipped over, the security guard kicked her right hindleg out, anticipating I wouldn’t have seen it coming. But, believe me, I did. I grabbed it with my right hand and yanked her toward me, eliciting a sharp gasp! from the mare. Then, in one fell swoop, I reached over her back, grabbed her by the waist, and delivered a solid suplex to the security guard.

“WhoaAA-”

Slam!!

The loud noise from her body hitting the floor echoed across the facility. I lay there and caught my breath briefly as I turned over to ensure she was okay. The mare was clutching her side and heaving, unaware of what she was up against.

After I got to my feet, I brushed off my shoulders and walked over to her. The mare didn’t move from her spot as I crouched over her, bringing my face close to her ear. “Next time I tell you not to mess with me,” I grimly warned with a deep voice, “I suggest you liste-”

pow!

“Ooh!” I wheezed. The security officer delivered a swinging elbow to my groin, causing me to drop my weight upon her legs. The mare tried to free herself, but my mind alternated from subsidizing the painful shot to keeping the mare trapped and within striking distance.

“Let me…GO!!” the security mare shouted. The guard wrestled herself free and quickly got onto her four hooves, displaying her fierce battle skills. I breathed to collect my bearings, but the guard grew impatient with my uncooperative actions.

The security officer unfurled her wings and stampeded toward me, tackling me violently to the factory floor. Holding me down with her mid-sized body weight, I locked my hands with her hooves and pushed back with everything I had. The mare had a ton of fight in her, seeing as she matched my brute strength and stamina pound for pound.

Finally, my mind thought jokingly. A worthy opponent…let’s see what you do next! The mare did not disappoint as she rolled over, tumbling to the side and delivering a nasty side kick to my stomach’s left side. It was a wounding hit, but it at least allowed me to roll over and prop myself on my left elbow.

I kept my eyes on the security guard and looked at the ground momentarily. The walkway was closer to the shouldering edge on my side, my mind noting the distance. I stared at her and grinned while getting up, taunting her to tackle me with both my hands up. She took the bait, galloping forward and leaping toward my chest area with her wings open.

Dropping my right leg, I pushed my forearms into her frame as she flew by, catapulting her momentum past me. The security guard was stunned before her eyes widened, crashing head-first into the side of a giant weather factory machine.

BAM!!

I turned around just in time to see the security mare abruptly flop to the ground in a heap. The pegasus remained motionless as I observed her from a few feet away, nodding in contentment as I saw her chest heave to regain some lost air.

“Tch tch tch,” I expressed. “So uncivilized you pegasi are. But, I do have to admit…you fought well! Good for you, Officer Ivy Swirl…you impressed me.” I smirked before turning for the exit hatch, the blows to my stomach areas and lower region beginning to hurt like a truck.

As I did so, my foot stumbled over her gun, sitting in the middle of the walking path. Out of sheer curiosity, I picked it up and examined the weapon, envisioning how she used it.

Hmph, my mind smiled in admiration. Crazy how we came full circle, huh? From taking her gun to her getting it back to hold it in our grip again. Wow….

I peered over my shoulder and tipped my cap imaginarily to the guard, tossing the weapon toward her.

clack-clack!

========================================<>========================================

I dusted off my palms and wiped the sweat from my forehead as I looked at the factory room in its entirety. The place was quiet and lonely, littered with the bodies of pegasus weather factory workers, the Wonderbolts show squad and their leader, and the security officer tasked with keeping this place safe. I shook my head and finally went to the exit hatch again.

“So, where were we?”

You and your transitioning material. About a few seconds passed once I reached the emergency exit hatch. I stared down, the prospect of me jumping from the factory and off the mobile cloud city remaining at the forefront of my mind’s ideas.

It’s viable, the right side spoke up.

There is absolutely nothing viable about jumping off and skydiving through the air toward the world below without a parachute! the left side snidely remarked.

What do you know about viability? the right side questioned with a bit of anger. Last I checked, you didn’t think our escape plan was viable, but look at us now!

We’re only here because Alex decided to be stupid, the left side snapped. And now, you want to jump off a city in the sky, plummeting farther than anything we have experienced? How do you plan on surviving this fall?

I shrugged to myself, eliciting an audible groan! from the left hemisphere of my brain.

We have to try, the right side convincingly said. It’s do or die now, and ‘The Crown’ is on thei-

Slam!!

grumble “Oh, for the love of God,” I groaned. My eyes narrowed in frustration as I didn’t bother turning around, pinching the bridge of my nose tightly. “What now?!”

“ALEX!!”

========================================<>========================================

After we had appeared inside one of the main lobbies of the Cloudsdale Weather Factory, there was this loud bang! that rocked the walls. I listened for where it could have come from, the two alicorns hopping through as I moved forward slowly.

“Which way, Nacreous?” Celestia asked, sensing I somehow knew. I shushed her briefly and listened for any additional sounds.

“...”

clack-clack The sound of something lightly hitting the floor alerted my attention sensors, as it sounded like it was coming from a room nearby. I walked down the hall and turned to my left, immediately seeing a set of double doors to the first room cracked open slightly.

“This way,” I motioned softly with a talon. “I have a feeling he’s in there.” The three of us crept close together, reaching the doors within the minute. As I assured them to remain silent, I pried the door open with a claw and peeked my head into the room.

To my eyes, the scene was shocking. There were a few dozen pegasi scattered inside, all groaning in pain. Most of them were sprawled across the facility floor, while others were hanging off machinery and dangling from holes in the wall. Then, my eyes widened upon seeing the Wonderbolts, as was the sight of Captain Spitfire lying on the ground and out of breath.

Finally, my eyes looked beyond the cluster of ponies and across to the other side of the facility. And there, standing by what appeared to be an emergency exit hatch, was the human creature we were looking for. I returned my head and peered at the two sisters with a concerned look.

“Alex, h-he’s…i-in there,” I stammered. Celestia’s eyes bulged from her eye sockets, her head looking toward the room’s doors and taking a decisive step forward.

“Tia, wait,” Luna whispered, trying to grab her sister. “We don’t know how Alex will reac-”

SLAM!!

I covered my ears as Celestia blasted the doors down and to the side. They ripped off their hinges and collapsed to the floor, the room’s lighting flooding the hallway’s airspace. The solar alicorn’s mane flowed like magma, a low snarl! coming from Celestia’s mouth.

“ALEX!!” Princess Celestia’s Royal Canterlot Voice rang out across the entire factory room, causing them to quake and tremble in fear. Luna kept her hooves over her ears as I took the brunt of standing behind my special somepony, a soft ringing beginning to resonate in my eardrums.

As my eyes befell upon the human creature, I saw him smirk momentarily while raising his right arm. Alex flashed two fingers at us, delivering a defiant peace sign before leaving with one line.

“Catch you later, alligator! Haha!” I heard him yell back defiantly. Alex’s tone had changed since the trial, but the words didn’t matter anymore as he did something I should’ve expected. But not from a species that hadn’t developed the ability to fly without technology.

Luna, Celestia, and I gasped in horror and surprise at the human’s next move. Alex decided that, in order to get away from us and not be caught, he leaped through the exit hatch and out of sight.

We ran over immediately and made it to the exit hatch just in time to see Alexander falling through the puff-white clouds. His arms and legs were spread out as he fell, the image of his figure getting smaller by the passing second. I looked over and saw Celestia prepping herself, unfurling her beautiful wings, and looking at Luna.

“Luna! Let’s go!” Celestia announced, diving through the hole and down into the clouds. Luna stared with her mouth open before looking at me. I promptly shrugged and waved goodbye, backing away from the hatch and turning around.

“Emperor Nacreous, wai-”

“I got new patients to attend to,” I hastily remarked over my shoulder. “They are my priority now. Good luck to you two, Luna!”

Downward Spiral {revised}

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A Painful Trip Into The Winter Wonderland {revised}

Author's Note

Back by popular demand, or whatever you wanna call it :rainbowlaugh:

Here's that world-building...hey guys! I'm cutting this off and putting it before the chapter. This chapter is SIGNIFICANTLY longer than it originally was. The first version was 5,148 words long, while this one is at 8,321 words! Yikes!

But...this has to be my most cherished one of them all. The world-building established, the historical significance added to their history, and even giving it a more formal feel...it makes my heart melt. I had to stop several times during the revision process because it felt...real to me. Even my hands are shaking while writing this....

All I can say is...thank you. Thank you for pushing me to learn, to become better in my storytelling, and leaving critiques/comments on it. They truly made me better and have a sense of direction with this book, and I couldn't be more thankful! You guys are so frickin' awesome and you know it!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on July 6th, 2023. To me, the story feels much better. Last year, my writing style hadn't been as developed. I was still new to this. Now, with a lot of time on my hands, I've gotten more practice and can safely say we are doing great. These revisions help with contextual clarifications and fixing the tone it gave off. Hope you all can understand and will like the changes. :twilightsmile:

A Painful Trip Into The Winter Wonderland {revised}

Chapter 12: A Painful Trip Into The Winter Wonderland

[...]

“...”

“...hey, Alex. You good?”

“...no,” my mouth coughed out. “I’m…mmm….”

sigh “...what’s going on now?”

I appear to be in a snow embankment. It’s crystal white all around me, and…and it’s so ‘cold.’

The cold was…everywhere.

How long would this feeling last? my brain began to reboot, eliciting my first thought. Wh-What is that?...that…prickly, tingling sensation on my….

It was the cold. It traveled all over my skin and through my body, the tense embrace of the cold weather trapping me within. Instantaneously, the thought of warmer clothing nagged at the back of my head like some infectious worm.

I wish I had that darn jacket Rarity made for me this past winter, I thought while attempting to shift my body left and right. It was doing me no favors as I couldn’t…‘feel’ anything. The wool was from Yakyakistan, and the fur made it feel not-so-hellish during the HeartsWarming time.

That part returned to me as I continued moving back and forth. I didn’t know…where I had ended up, but one thing was for sure. I had launched my body away from the ocean’s deadly surface tension and somehow landed headfirst into the snowy mound nearby.

As seconds became minutes, I did my best to breathe slowly and softly. My body began reclaiming control, the nervous system sending pings of shockwaves through my veins. They alerted my brain to work harder, resulting in my muscles thrashing violently. The freezing temperatures around me were beginning to settle in, forcing me to try and remain calm.

As I felt the snow above me get lighter and lighter, my muscles tensed up and started to cramp from the tight space. I gritted my teeth and held on firmly to the rope of life, wiggling my body and climbing up to the surface.

Just a little bit longer, I thought to myself. Then we’ll escape our frigid confines.

Suddenly, the shivering sensation in my arteries…went away. The snow around me ceased to freeze my frame, which…was certainly alarming. I may have grown up in a state where people don’t see snow as often as the northerners, but being trapped in a snowy mound for a long time?

“I know what that feeling means. Get yourself out of there!”

I’m tryiiinng…trying to dig out, my mind feverishly thought in vain. My arms slowly moved above my shoulders and dug at the snow before me, the feeling not reciprocating to my brain.

Something is not right, I fadingly thought in pain. I h-have to hurry….

“Hurry up, Alex….”

Time was ticking.

O-O-On th-the…clock h-here….

“Come on, Alex! Move it!”

My brain began to flicker in and out of consciousness. Then, numerous scenarios plagued my mind on what could happen if I did resurface. They festered like toxic spikes upon my deathly freezing skin, stabbing my heart as I cried internally in agony.

The two Royal Sisters know where I am, I thought while digging upward. They’re waiting for me to reappear from the snowy deathtrap I am working tirelessly to climb from. All they need to do is deliver a quick and decisive stab through the neck.

Or, I continued thinking while beginning to lose sensation in my limbs, I could be trapped beneath a thick sheet of ice. Ye…Yeah. That makes sense. The snow was just a distraction to the simple fact I was imprisoned within these icy walls...

O-Or, my thoughts ran rampant, my mind stumbling in response. A pony living in this region knows of my escape from Canterlot. They’re gonna find me once I emerge, reporting me t-

poof!

========================================<>========================================

gasp! “Aah…gah!” The morning blue sky greeted me as I finally punched through the top of the snowy mound. My lungs took in the environment’s natural air, allowing me to replenish it fully.

huff! huff! “Fuuh….” I was gasping for air the moment I had resurfaced. My sight was severely impaired, and my limbs had no feeling. It felt like they weren’t even there, having lost a ton of circulation from being buried in that frozen tomb.

“It’s a good thing you dug yourself out in time.”

No kidding. I began to pull my upper body out as I breathed at an even pace. My mind raced while my heartbeat strengthened, thumping loudly inside my ear canal. I was about halfway out when my arms suddenly gave way, the soft snowy excess unable to hold my weight.

I stopped moving as I sank back down, coming to a stop with my armpits above the snowline. I brought my hands to my eyes and wiped off the snow that covered them. I plucked the icicles that had formed on my eyelashes, with some of them coming off from being frozen for too long.

shudder! “H-Holy sshii….” My breath had come out as a vapor cloud, floating through the air and disappearing without another moment of realization. After blinking my eyes to ensure they were there, I squinted and placed my palm on my forehead, barely making out my surroundings.

Although, at the time, I couldn’t see that well, the vast snowy horizon appeared to be endless.

“Where were you? Where did you end up?”

I initially thought I had launched myself a tad bit farther than intended. Probably somewhere in the vicinity of the North Polar Lair. I pushed upon the snow again, this time getting a better result and having my torso eject from the vertical tunnel hole.

“H-How did I g-g-get all thuh wa-wa-wayy-”

“Alex, I would recommend you remove your body from the snow as fast as possible,” I heard a voice faintly say. “In other words, get the hell out of the snow. Now!”

I complied and flopped backward onto the mound. My back gave a resounding poomf! as it made contact with the fluffy underside, and my legs lifted up and out of the ground. A sigh of relief befell my personal space, only to notice they were thickly covered in solid snow and ice.

But, for me…it was a good sign to see that I still had my leg-

“Body temperature approaching severe levels of hypothermia,” the monotone voice commented. “Standby for immediate correction of the body’s health.”

“Wh-Whaa…?”

fwoom!

========================================<>========================================

“AAAH!!” I cried out in horror as a burning sensation rocketed across my frame. The flames, oddly enough, were…not that bad, but it still felt like a roaring blaze…like I had spontaneously combusted. And now…the watch reignited inside my memory and made me acknowledge it.

“M-M-Mikey! Turn it o-off! TURN IT OFF!!” I yelled.

fwoomp!

huff! “H-H-Huuh…ssshiit!” I heaved, having lost most of my voice. “Th-The fffuck, Mikey?!”

“Good to see you are back to normal, Ale-”

“Whuh-Why’d you set me on fire, y-you p-prick?” I responded to my watch in an angry, albeit softly sounding tone. “Gah!...th-that huurrt.”

“Well, Alex,” the watch’s voice calmly replied. “Would you like me to return your body to its previous temperature of 32 degrees Celsius?”

“I didn’t ask for you to….” I paused momentarily as the numbers began to crunch themselves.

“Wait. WHAT did that watch tell you your body’s internal temperature was?”

gulp! “M-Mikey? S-Say that…‘again’…b-but slooower.” I nervously shook as I awaited the watch to answer my question. My heart’s thudding had slowly faded into the background, with only an odd ringing plaguing my eardrums. Still, my mind raced in thought.

There’s n-n-no way my body temperature went ‘below’ 90 degrees Fahrenheit….

“Then, allow me to repeat that, Alexander,” the watch’s monotone voice bit back. I sensed the ferocity inside its voice as it elaborated. “Would you like for me to reverse the body temperature inside you back to its previous state of 32 degrees Celsius? Or, for your ‘American’ ass…89.6 degrees Fahrenheit?”

Holy shit, I thought in fright. I was nearly on the brink of losing my life….

“Indeed, you were about to die, Alex,” the watch responded, which caused me to turn my head swiftly toward it. “So, I’m going to give my current recommendation. We must immediately seek shelter in a nearby region, preferably one that is habitable by a group of creatures that can see to it we warm ourselves up before departing.”

I nervously bit my finger as the watch’s screen flickered. “Apologies,” it said softly. “We can’t see to it that the creatures nearby will ‘allow’ you to seek refuge…knowing you are a wanted man.”

“Mikey, shush,” I hushed. “Hold that thought for a second.” I tried looking into the horizon but found my vision had gotten severely blurred. It was returning a bit with the help of the hanging clouds covering up the blue sky, but….

It’s…It’s a bit dim for my vision right now, I thought to myself. I can barely make out what that thing is on the horizon.

“Your eyesight has been damaged,” the watch assisted. “Standby for immediate recalibration.”

Just hang o-

slap! “Fuck!” I loudly uttered, the goggles sticking to my face painfully. I had my eyes closed during it, the computer within my super-watch doing its best to correct my vision back to normal.

“Alex, you need to open your eyes,” the voice commanded. “That way, you can get them readjusted properly to ensure your vision becomes 20-20…as you do.”

“M-Mikey, can I just get a second to breathe?” I seethed through my teeth. I was getting upset by the watch’s lack of patience. However, I couldn’t be mad at it for trying its best to heal me. Begrudgingly, my eyes blinked as they opened, the outlines of the goggles clouding the sides of my face.

“Perfect. Please standby for recalibration.” The watch buzzed briefly as the goggles’ lenses flicked back and forth between clear and fuzzy. As soon as the ping! came from my left wrist, my eyes hotwired the image of a distant spire far ahead of my location.

“Oohhh,” I sighed in absolute agony. grumble! “That’s not good….”

”Snowball Fiiiight!”

========================================<>========================================

`poomf!

“Hey, Alex, watch out!” I turned around as my brother shouted the warning a little too late for me. I staggered back after a snowball struck my face, falling to the ground on my back. The scarf around my neck protected me somewhat, but my vision was impaired for now.

“I got your back, Alex,” Mikey shouted before running after the kid that hit me. “Hey! Don’t you attack him when his back is turned, hahahaaa!”

Kentucky wasn’t fairly known for its abundant winter storms, but this day was much different. It snowed like crazy the night before, racking up nearly a foot of snow. My brothers and I would shovel the sidewalks and driveway nicely before we briefly visited our neighboring buddies.

That day, another winterly snowball fight was announced as the forts were being made. Our house had been chosen again because…the front yard was too darn big. And with more kids showing up as the hour rolled on, we got our friendly greetings and banter out of the way quickly and quietly.

Most of my friends growing up had known my brothers and me over the years, and other than the summertime, this was our favorite activity. It was hours of fun, playing in the snow and duking it out to see which of us reigned supreme. Followed by cups of hot chocolate with bits of marshmallows and all of us sitting around the fireplace.

I was the youngest of the bunch, the fifth child of my mom and dad. Somehow, they managed a household of four boys and one girl, and with me being a massive ball of energy, it was an arduous task. Not anything my parents haven’t seen before…especially with the other brothers.

Speaking of which, it was mostly my siblings who had to keep track of me, seeing as I was considered the prodigy. Learning how to play guitar by age 4, picking up basketball and swimming by the time I was 9 years old, I was still young and tiny compared to them….

But they made it all worth it. We grew up and made the most of our childhood, the hide-and-seek games being the funniest. Due to my stature, I could easily evade and be nigh invisible to their watchful eyes. When they found me, usually it was in a cupboard, on top of the fridge, or inside the hamper of our closet.

What am I doing? I’m getting sidetracked!

I was sitting in the snow on my bum, trying to create a good snowball to throw back at my ‘traitorous’ friend. I spent nearly a half-a-minute on it, ensuring the curvature was round.

“Nice,” I whispered in the cold. “All set for launch.”

I kept the snowball hidden within my jacket, rushing to the right side of the yard and hiding behind a tree. I surveyed the battlefield with my watchful eyes and took in the landscape. A truck was parked on the driveway between the two houses, walls of snow spanning out on both sides endlessly.

Our side had a monumental wall on its right flank, closer to the sidewalk, to prevent bystanders or enemy attackers from getting through. I eyed it and then waited, the rush of snowballs ceasing as we began to build our supply again.

I quickly rushed forward and dove behind the large makeshift tower. The thing was cute but intricately designed, with carved windows and a brick design. I had scribbled ‘King Alexander’s Tower’ on it earlier to mark it as my own.

As I lay there on my stomach, I set aside the snowball and took a stick out, pushing it through the deep wall. I made a slim hole to peek through, surveying the enemy line as they popped their heads over it.

“Now then,” I muttered. “Let’s see what our enemy is plannin-”

poomf!

“Gah!” I startlingly yelled, a snowball hitting me on my back. After the attack, I flopped like a fish out of water, a distant laugh being heard from the adjacent side.

“Haha! The ‘More-Tar’ strikes again, Alexander!” my friend Henry exclaimed. I sighed as the horrible nickname we bestowed upon him rang out. I grabbed the snowball and prepared myself to stand up, but my oldest brother placed his hand on my back, scaring me slightly.

“Hold on, Alex,” my brother Michael pointed out. “Henry’s on the left side. Roll over there, and when we yell ‘advance,’ take a good shot at him.” I firmly nodded as my brother smiled, calling over the rest of our team to begin the diversion tactic.

chuckle “Henry won’t know what hit him once I complete my revenge, heh,” I giddily chuckled. I hustled my movement, and sure enough, peeking over our left side of the wall, Mr. ‘More-Tar’ launched another high-arcing shot over the wall toward the middle of our base.

“Ready the cannons, Commander Alex,” I whispered formally. I clutched the snowball to my stomach, squatting in place as I waited for the cue from Mikey. “Prepare to fire the shot on my command.”

“Alright. Advaaance!” our eldest brother screamed, joined in by John and William. The team jumped over the entire wall, bombarding the opposite side with many snowballs. The enemy lines were unprepared as they hastily fired theirs, including a snow shovel full of it. Henry continued to imitate a mortar, funneling three snowballs sky-high and letting them rain.

Mikey dove to the right and rolled onto the walkway, running for the tree. John got hit by one, falling to the side as he scrambled for our fort. William ran and jumped over the enemy wall, as did Kenny with his small frame. I silently rounded our left tower and ran toward Henry’s spot.

“Aim….” I breathed out a calm breath, the cold air visualizing it. Henry turned his head and saw me jump over the barricade, unable to counter as he brought his arms up to cover his face. My friend’s fleeting attempt to prevent me from hitting him didn’t work, so I threw my arm forwa-

“FIIIRE!!” The snowball left my hands and rocketed into his stomach, splattering across his jacket. Henry brought his hands down as he rolled over, laughing along with me as he nodded.

“I’ll get you back for that, Alex,” I heard Henry say under a fit of laughter.

“I still got you!” I retorted, standing over him with a smile. Once satisfied with taking down the mortar, I looked to my right and noticed three of our neighbor friends aiming at me with snowballs. My eyes widened as I nervously stood still.

chuckle “Heh heh…Heyyy guysss….”

“Get him!” I quickly retreated to our side, taking a snowball to my leg and upper back. I mimicked the aftermath of the shot, diving over the fort’s front wall and landing unceremoniously on my back. I lay there for a bit before making a snow angel, enjoying my time with my brothers and the neighborhood friends I made over the years.

The snow kept falling as I stopped my movement. I stared upward and smiled warmly to myself.

“I don’t want this to ever end,” I happily thought aloud. “No matter what happens.”

This feeling I’m having…it wasn’t new to me. It made me feel like…like I belonged. Like I belonged here.

I don’t ever want to let go of this feeling.

Please…don’t let me go.`

========================================<>========================================

“So, Alex. Tell me what that distant spire was all about?”

My breathing had ground to a screeching halt, with the air around me getting colder. The hairs on my arms and legs rose off the skin as I stared ahead into the vast snowy distance.

With my vision readjusted, I noticed a colossal plane of snow rising from the ground. There appeared to be hundreds of trees littered atop its surface, but my attention was squarely focused on the gigantic tree towering above the rest. I audibly gulped, remembering the urban legend Nacreous told me when he once ‘visited’ the Polar North.

That sh-shape on top of the tree, I shuddered within my own mind. I-It can’t be true….

“M-M-Mikey?” I stammered, trying to retain a proper breathing cycle. sigh “Do you recognize wh-where we are…?” It took the watch’s computer a while to process the thought, giving a response that made my heart thud uncontrollably against the walls of my ribcage.

“Approximate region area generated,” the watch’s voice analyzed. “We are in the outer perimeter of a region registered in my database over a year ago.”

There was a long pause before I got some useful information. “Location identified as ‘Hailberg,’ population…two hundred and two moose. Their leader is a moose double the size of Yakyakistan ruler, Prince Rutherford, and it rarely leaves the safety of its ornamented tree home.”

I shivered, rubbing my arms to remain warm. The watch realized I was only in a sweatshirt and jeans, changing my attire to best fit the weather. A pair of winter boots and snow pants adjusted upon my lower half, while a comfy snow jacket and leather gloves adorned the upper part of my body. Finally, a winter beanie attached itself to my skull while containing my hair and an oversized scarf with a brown, red, dark orange, and navy blue pattern hanging from my neck.

“Th…Thank you,” I sighed in relief as I stood there idly, allowing the warmth to coat me in endless bliss. “Now…wh-what’s the n-name of their leader?”

“My apologies, Alex,” the watch responded. “And to answer your question, the leader’s name is Chief Haali…Hollee…hmmm.” The watch stopped as it ran a check of the name, my eyebrows raising at its unableness to identify the pronunciation.

“It’s a weird spelling of the word ‘holiday,’” the watch assessed. “Clarification for you, Alex, the name is spelled H-A-E-L-I-D-A-E.”

My brain’s gears churned before settling upon my own version. “Umm, so…‘Hay-lee-day?’” I inquisitively thought aloud. A snicker! nearly escaped my mouth as I held my hand up.

“Yeah, let’s go with that,” the watch said in concession. “Chief Haelidae is the leader of the moose tribe. Now, I’m going to assume it’s a ‘he,’ and it says here in my database that the Chief is over…48 years old! That is…quite impressive.”

“How so?” I asked while shrugging my shoulders. “Doesn’t seem that long of a lifespan to me.”

“Well, if you recall, typical moose on our Earth live for fifteen to twenty-five years,” the voice answered. My mind was shocked but thoroughly impressed by the fact. “So, judging by this, if an Equestria-based moose is this old here…he may be on the tail-end of his life. Hence the fact he doesn’t leave the tribe…ever.”

My body shook slightly from the steps I took through the thick snow blanket underneath me. I took a long and deep breath as I began to get closer to the cluster of pine trees adorning the perimeter of the snow plane, blindly unaware of what lay ahead.

“So, the way I see it,” the watch rambled, “there may be a small chance we can ask for directions southward. I believe the Changeling Hive should be south of here, but if the Chief has lived for that long, he would have the most knowledge on which direction it’s exactly in.”

huff! “Well then,” I reluctantly exhaled before lifting my head. “Let’s get a moooove….”

“A moooove on?”

gulp! My eyes widened in fright as I stopped dead in my tracks. There was one…creature nearby that instantaneously made me quiver in my boots. My ears picked up on the rush of blood circumnavigating my frame, and my heartbeat got even louder.

Out of all the creatures in Equestria to run into…to me? This was the scariest one by far….

“What? Was it a moose?...”

Yeah. It was a moose…armed with a spear.

========================================<>========================================

Be careful, Alex, were my mind’s first thoughts. You never know how they’ll react to seeing you. I took a deep breath and tried keeping my balance, creeping ever so closer to get a good look at the bovine creature. The moose, meanwhile, paid me no mind, casually standing on its four legs at the base of the pathway.

The moose…‘guard,’ if Equestria has taught me anything about creatures with weapons. The guard was a burly creature with thick brown fur all over. Its tail was fluffy and coated in snow, and those massive, buff legs of the moose hid the iron padding beneath them.

Its face remained composed as the snow continued to pelt its face, its eyes fixed on what was in front of it. My eyes slowly moved up to notice its antlers sprouting from its head’s crest. The middle was held together and pointed on the ends, branching upwards and solidly.

I held my breath as I approached the pathway, keeping my eyes on the moose across from me now. Then, the moose guard turned its head, its eyes locking onto its target. I immediately brought my hands up to my shoulder height and stopped, not wanting to have a confrontation.

grunt! The moose lowered its spear and aimed it at me. I raised my arms higher and watched in fright as the guard brought the spear’s tip to my chest. I winced as it looked at my face, not taking its eyes off me as I calmly exhaled.

grunt! Another moose descended the path, carrying a spear of its own. My eyebrows went up as it motioned for the other to guard the entrance. The other moose delivered a softer grunt! before standing at attention in the snow.

I looked back at the other moose, who flicked its head and huffed at me. It began to walk up the walkway, stopping within seconds to notice me not moving. My arms came down as I slowly followed the pathway, the moose letting me pas-

grunt!

poke!

“Gah!” I silently exclaimed in shock. The guard’s iron spear poked my back, pushing me forward. I looked back as it grunted again, nodding as I continued walking forward. I didn’t say another word as I put my arms up again, showing the moose insistently that I was not a threat to them. And not to the other moose I saw standing by the trees up ahead.

“Wait…‘they’ were all staring at you?”

A ton of eyes honed in on my tall frame, wondering what I was. Their heads tilted to the sides in mild confusion, the guard behind me making sure my pace was even as its pace. I said nothing, my shaky breathing dissipating through the cold, windy air.

We ventured up the long and winding pathway towards the towering gate ahead. Once we stopped before the barrier, the guard moose behind trotted past me, eliciting a loud huff! in my face. I coughed slightly, its breath being a bit rancid. It didn’t say anything as it walked ahead, nodding to a few other moose guards nearby.

creak! The large gate lifted upward, as did my eyes. They looked at the massive sign above it and noticed some strange words. It appeared to be written in some hieroglyphic language, the markings undecipherable. The watch buzzed as I held my arms up, crunching the language as the moose motioned for me to move forward.

“Alex, the language…it’s not fully registered in my data files.” the watch said. “Keep yourself calm, and don’t pay attention to the blood splotches below the symbols.”

I stopped after the watch’s voice said that, looking up and finally realizing what he was talking about. My eyes caught what looked like red paint on the underside, sending a nerve-tingling shock straight up my spine.

gulp! Blood splatter, my mind eked out in terror. The moose guards all lowered their spears, grabbing my attention as they grunted loudly. They ushered me forcefully through the barricade, with the wooden gateway shutting me inside the tribe’s protected walls.

Slam!

========================================<>========================================

I was pushed forward by the threatening spears of the moose tribe’s guard, walking through the middle of their village. My eyes darted to and fro, noticing all the wooden huts and hollowed trees scattered through the plane. The snow entrenched their homes, and the packed barriers were situated at the edges of their huts to keep them in place.

The moose that occupied this region were out and about, the soft little grunts and huffs traveling through the cold air. They mostly lay on their sides with tinier moose nestled near their fuzzy brown fur. Other moose sat on their haunches, and some began taking notice of me….

grunt! I was poked with a spear as I had slowed my pace, jerking me forward and causing me to stumble. I caught my balance just in time as I raised my hands again, reinforcing the idea that I was not a threat to them or their tribe. The moose all continued to stare at me as I walked.

I just need some directions, my mind painstakingly thought. I didn’t think it would have to be this time-consuming. Time chugged on as we reached the end of the road for the village, approaching a large open area in front of the central pine tree. It was like the town square for the moose tribe.

It felt like spiders were crawling across my skin as the hundreds of moose we passed kept turning their heads to watch. Their beady eyes all looked into mine as I pivoted my head around, sweat nearly pouring from my body as my mind panicked. The moose guards decided to raise their spears, now threatening to stab my throat and chest area.

I kept my arms up as I turned my attention back to the massive tree towering overhead. It was a beautifully well-colored pine tree, the needles stretching outward like branches. The trunk of it was wide in diameter, planting it firmly for however many ages it has been there for.

`“There’s a legend about the moose, Alex,” Nacreous told me. “Legend has it that if the sacred pine tree were to ever freeze over and die from an arctic blizzard, Equestria would plunge itself into an eternal winter. It would spell the end of Equestria as we know it, dooming the future to whatever it may hold….”`

The hippogriff’s quote about the mythological doomsday theory corresponding with the moose tribe echoed as I got closer to the base of the colossal pine tree. Two of the moose guards quickly made their way before me, still aiming their spears at my body. I stopped my movements, as did they, the stalemate becoming unbearable for my contained thoughts.

God, they are being forreal! my mind exclaimed in surprising admiration. Nacreous truly was right about them and their battle-hardened minds. Dang…I now owe him 50 bits. Eh, he’ll never know about it since I’ll be dead soon….

I shrugged the thought off as a moose had meandered over to the tree’s base. It brought its hoof up and knocked twice upon the bark, confusing me. But, as I had suspected, it was a door, and the structure opened up.

grunt! The moose on my left grunted at me, motioning with its head to follow. I stared on as the guard moved, my hands remaining up as I followed. The entrance was right before me when I saw it was a wide-enough doorway. It was tall enough to have me pass through without hitting the frame’s top and wide enough to safely allow Prince Rutherford through without damaging it.

After entering the hollowed-out tree, I saw how decorated and winter-themed it was. The smell of fresh pine coated the air as my mouth hung open in awe. The trunk bark was carefully carved out, keeping its rigidness and smooth feel down to a tee.

The guards surrounding me kept their spears trained on me as a few moose lit some candles nearby. It was after that took place when a massive silhouette appeared from across the room. It loomed over my body as I looked at the creature, my eyes widening in shock.

HUFF!!

It was an older-looking moose sitting at a wooden table, its eyes remaining shut and covered by its fur. It inched forward barely, making the ground beneath me quake slightly. I noted the bovine creature’s stature, appearing gigantic compared to the guards that occupied the room. The moose had a lot of weight on it, with its breathing visible to me. Even in a warm room….

As I looked up at the creature’s frame, the sight of a small circular wreath sat like a crown atop its head, appearing pine-green and wonderfully frilled. It looked old in its design and secure placement, noting how impossible it would be for anycreature to remove it due to the colossal antlers the creature had. One thought edged out everything else, making me forget my conversation with my watch earlier.

Who are you? was the first thought, and what in the world of Equestria did I just walk int-

grunt! The moose commanded my attention again as they aimed their spears closely, the pointy iron edges beginning to touch my skin. I shivered in place as I closed my eyes, hoping they wouldn’t provoke any unnecessary reactions from me.

Huff! The larger moose raised its right hoof and motioned for its guards to stand down. It made a sweeping motion downward, to which the moose reluctantly retracted their weapons from me. Then, the giant creature beckoned me to step forward, allowing me to sigh with relief.

I walked up to the table and found a cushion had been placed on my side. I pointed at it, to which the colossal moose nodded firmly after a hardy grunt! I took a well-deserved seat and relaxed, rolling my shoulders before realizing it was staring hard at me. The silence grew within the room, the noise from the wind outside continuously howling over the crackling candles’ fire.

Only after another moment or two did I finally notice a wooden plank standing on the creature’s side of the table. The weird-symbol markings looked similar to the ones atop the entranceway I passed earlier, with some standing out to me and the watch.

There was an inverted ‘e’ here, a thickly long ‘l,’ and a half-crushed and emboldened ‘a’ all rising prominently from the carved piece of wood. My mind put the pieces together as the watch buzzed to life, computing the information and delivering its report.

“Ah, so this is the moose leader we were looking for,” the watch exhaled, my ears perking in wonder. “Alexander Walkerson? Meet the moose leader of the Hailberg region, Chief Haelidae the Second.”

========================================<>========================================

“Uh, heh heh…he-hello?” I stammered while waving my hand, shivering from the cold. The Chief stared back at me with its eyes half-open, appearing to me like it was about to fall asleep.

“Uuhh, heh. Nice w-weather yo-you’re having here, h-huh?” was my only response. Again, there was no answer from the moose sitting five feet in front of me. I stayed completely still as the other moose appeared on both sides of me, their stances going to attention.

“Psst, Alex,” the watch whispered. I looked down and raised my index finger, asking the Chief to give me a second.

“What’s up, Mik-”

Huff! My awareness raised itself as I looked back at the colossal moose. Its head slowly nodded as it relaxed back, a grumbling sigh coming from its mouth. My mind’s antennas shot up, as did the watch’s brain.

“Alex!” the watch exclaimed again. “Did you just see that?”

“Yeah, of course, I did,” I whispered into the watch on my left wrist. “It’s almost as if-”

“The Chief understood you,” the watch finished. I nodded and hummed to myself, thinking for a moment. “Oh! That’s great! That seems like a good start for us.”

“How so?” I asked dumbfoundedly. “It’s just a single sound the Chief produced in response to me holding up a finger. What kind of answer can we assume that was?”

“Well, Alex, you motioned to the moose to give you a second, right?” the watch elaborated. I nodded in approval, and the screen buzzed to life momentarily. “So, if we can somehow use symbols and…sign language.” gasp! “Sign-language! That’s it! Alex, let’s try sign language.”

I stared back at the watch as the idea made sense in my mind. It’s worth a shot, my brain thought convincingly. First, we have to establish a few hand motions and, from there, deduce whether or not the Chief is saying ‘yes’ or ‘no’ to us.

“Okay, we need to know two things, Mikey,” I announced under my visible shaky breath. “One, is Hailberg’s moose tribe in contact with any other region in the area? Specifically…Canterlot.” I paused as the watch began to jot down the task questions.

“And two, but more importantly, what direction is the Changeling Hive? Let’s try and find out those two facts, and then we can get out of here…hopefully…in one piece.”

“IT’S REA-”

========================================<>========================================

I immediately got to work. The table before me was decked out nicely, with a small map across its wooden surface. I aimed the watch at the drawing, its blue light scanning the carvings quickly. After another few seconds, the map was saved inside the watch, dissecting the region’s design.

“Okay, so. Here’s what we know,” the watch told me. “You’ve got a speck of land to the left across the ocean called Outpost…Machina. Then, there’s the large mountain mass above this area.” I looked at the picture on the table as the watch’s robotic voice instructed me to look.

“That’s the Polar Lair, Alex,” the watch warned. “Be careful when mentioning it. I see some X’s carved into that part of the picture. It probably indicates hostility toward the ampitheres and hydras that live there. And then, to the right of that…the Frozen North, and…Yakyakistan!”

My mind shook as it did a double-take. “Wait? Yakyakistan?!” I exclaimed in shock.

“Yakyakistan is on the map!” the watch replied enthusiastically. “They know of their existence! Which begs a huge question…if they know of the yaks’ existence…does Yakyakistan know of the moose tribe’s existence?”

I shrugged and dismissed the topic. “Stay focused, Mikey. We need a directional compass first,” I reaffirmed to the watch. “We still don’t know which way is south.”

“Right,” the watch corrected. “Ummm…shoot. Wait! I got it! Right there on the bottom left!” I looked down at the carved picture and saw a good sight. It appeared to look like a picture of the Changeling Hive…rather, it was the older version of it. The spires were jagged and pointy, and the illustration of the structure was taller than the current one I knew of.

“Hmmm. Doesn’t seem to me that the moose know of Queen Chrysalis’s defeat,” the watch reiterated. “I don’t know if they have an alliance with them, but it would make a lot of sense. I’m going to see if I can render a mask of Queen Chrysalis so you can imitate her and find out.”

“Wh-Why?” I asked hesitantly. “Th-That doesn’t seem like a good idea, Mikey!”

“Because, then, the moose Chief can react if they see changelings as hostile or friendly,” the watch concluded. “If Queen Chrysalis established a treaty with them, then the Chief won’t be alarmed by our presence. If not…well, you have to run.”

I prodded my chin as I weighed the options. The odds sat at 50-50, making this risk seem not worth it. After much deliberation with the two sides of my mind, I nodded in approval and turned my attention to the burly moose sitting before me.

ahem! I cleared my throat to catch the Chief’s attention. Its eyes opened again as it peered down at me, a slow huff! exiting its mouth. Moment of truth, Alex, I told myself internally. Let’s hope this works….

I pointed back at the map and dragged my finger toward the top part of the map. After landing on the Polar Lair, I jabbed my finger on it a few times and wagged it. I looked at the Chief, whose eyes slowly narrowed, and it bellowed a loud Grunt! at me. I didn’t say anything as I recalled the burly moose’s attention back to the map.

My finger dragged over to the region of Yakyakistan and pointed at it several times. Only this time, I gave a nodding thumbs-up, gazing at the gigantic moose’s eyes. The Chief huffed lowly and carefully nodded before leaning back in its seat.

Perfect, I thought. I got the reactions I needed. Time to find out if the Changelings are good or bad. Carefully, I redirected my finger past the carved picture of Hailberg to the bottom left corner. I jabbed it multiple times and gave another thumbs-up.

Only this time, the Chief’s reaction was different.

========================================<>========================================

Its eyes blinked once before it tilted its head toward one of the moose guards. A grunt! followed, to which the moose lowered its spear and aimed it at me. I raised my hands above my face and looked back at the Chief, who squinted at me out of suspicion.

“Come on, Mikey. Anytime now,” I begrudgingly whispered to my left wrist.

“Tap your forehead three times,” it replied. “I have a fully rendered Queen Chrysalis disguise ready.” I did just that, quickly tapping my forehead and shutting my eyes in anticipation.

poof!

gasp! Grunt!

As my vision straightened out, the Chief of the moose had raised its hoof up, hastily motioning for the guard to retract its spear. As the guard bowed its head to me and stepped back, I nodded and extended my…‘hoof’ out. The Chief shook it gently, nodding in approval.

Friendly, my mind instantly realized. The changelings are their allies. I released my grip and brought my ‘hooves’ up to my face. I took the disguise off and watched as the colossal moose grunted hardily to the guards, motioning for them to move back. As they did, I pointed at the picture of the Hive and then fanned out my other hand in multiple directions.

After the Chief of the moose saw my display, its head shook as it brought its hoof up. It pointed at the Changeling Hive and raised its hoof. Then, turning slightly in my direction, the Chief’s hoof stopped in front of my right shoulder and remained still. I looked behind me in shock and pointed that way, getting a resounding huff! and a firm nod from the Chief in response.

“Mikey, analyze the directional pattern,” I instructed. The watch churned out a vibrant green beam, creating the fictional direction and plotting the approximate location of the Hive.

ping! “Changeling Hive located!” the watch’s voice declared. “Location is pinpointed as being nearby the Wandering Forest and on the precipice of the Pranceific Ocean.” I sighed in relief as I brought my arm down, turning around and nodding to the moose Chief in thanks.

========================================<>========================================

One more to go, I thought painfully. This one’s going to hurt if the Chief answers yes. I snapped my fingers, getting the Chief’s attention once again. Its eyes bore back into mine, the moose leader slowly getting drowsy by the second.

Crap, we need to hurry, my mind worriedly thought. It might fall asleep soon. I put my left hand atop my forehead and raised my index finger. Next, I bent my right arm to the side and mimicked the motion of wings, flapping them up and down slightly.

Finally, I gave a thumbs up, wondering if they knew about the existence of the alicorns. The Chief brought his hoof up to his chin and huffed before giving me a shake of its head. My eyes widened as my mind began jumping for joy….

Huff! The Chief brought his hoof up and motioned for one of its guards to go somewhere. I didn’t know what was happening, so I relaxed my shoulders and chilled for a bit. The moose guard on my left returned with what looked like a book, opening it up and placing it on the table before me. It flipped a few pages before stopping, landing on the picture of a…‘hippogriff.’

My heart began to beat as the creature’s picture felt recognizable to me. It certainly was a picture of a hippogriff, albeit three of them. One was armed with a spear in one claw and a shield in the other, while the other two wore regal armor and had massive swords. The words ‘Paladin of the North’ were carved into the bottom of the frame, followed by the words ‘Rulers of Hippogriffia.’

A caption lay underneath it, written in old Ponish. The watch translated it, saying, “The ‘Paladin of the North’ and the ‘Rulers of Hippogriffia’ join forces with the Hailberg moose tribe in fending off the attacks of the North Polar Lair drakes,” I read aloud. “The Paladin’s armor fended off the disastrous flames whilst the two regal rulers brandished their mighty swords and fought valiantly to protect the region of Hailberg.” I paused as the page continued.

“Addendum: Upon further interviews with the moose tribe’s citizens, nocreature could recall the memory of the Paladin warrior,” I read with surprise. “The artist who carved the image said they could vaguely remember drawing the picture but had forgotten the memory after a day’s time. Thus, the moose tribe of Hailberg has heralded the ‘Paladin of the North’ as their savior and its blessing to protect us will forever be cherished.”

“As for King WaveRider and…” gulp! “Q-Quen Novo,” I stammered. “Their alliance has been recognized and appreciated by the Hailberg moose tribe. However, after years of trying to get in contact with them again, it seems as though the alliance has been broken. Their untimely demise has forced our hoof, and we regretfully retract our alliance. Signed, Chief Haelidae the First.”

I looked up and saw the moose Chief nod while a single tear brimmed at the edge of its eyes. I gulped silently and nodded with a warm smile, bowing my head in respect for the moose leader’s grace to share the tribe’s rich history. I pointed at the picture of Queen Novo and nodded, earning a respectful nod from the Chief.

Finally, I pointed at the entire book and held up my right index finger, to which the colossal moose nodded again with a reassuring hoof. I quickly scanned the pages and went through them, landing on certain pages to copy. Some were of the Yakyakistan relation and alliance, while some included the Changeling Hive and Queen Chrysalis.

But the most interesting part was the inclusion of the Crystal Empire’s early history. The mere mention of the war between ‘King Sombra’ and ‘Princes Amore’ sent a shiver down my spine as I continued to scan it. Please, don’t mention them, my mind repeated to itself.

And there, on the last page of the chapter, the image of two creatures caught my terror-stricken eyes. The depiction of two warrior ponies with wings and horns defeating the tyrannical King Sombra made my mind shake in fear. Their names were imprinted onto my brain as I quietly closed the book, bowing my head in thanks without another word.

Huff!

========================================<>========================================

As I exited the large hollowed trunk of the tree, I quietly walked ahead and allowed for the moose guards to take me back to the gate. The new coat I had received and the stored away wooden staff made me feel a certain way about the moose tribe.

They don’t seem so bad, I warmly thought. It seems like they just want to live in peace. But, when push comes to shove, they will fight. That much has been proven from their history….

As I followed the two moose guards down the center walking path of the village, I couldn’t help but think about the staff I was gifted from the moose Chief. It was…enchanted by some kind of ancient magic spell, along with some weird inscription carved into the handle. It appeared to be written in the same serf-like font as the sign, but the lack of writing area made it harder to read.

I think one of my pony friends could translate it, I pondered. After all, he just loves this kind of stuff. Ancient artifacts, trinkets, and languages recently deciphered? Psht, he’s got a knack for it!

grunt! The moose guards ahead stopped and nodded to another moose to open the gates. After waiting for it to open, they turned around and motioned for me to pass through. I bowed to them, walking across and standing outside the wooden fortress’s walls.

Huff! I turned around and saw the moose guard from earlier nod his head. I bowed my head with an affectionate smile, waving to the guards. The moose turned his head and nodded, the gate shutting in front of my face loudly.

SLAM!!

I was knocked harshly onto my butt, quivering at the force the wooden gate had expelled. The snowy region quaked as the sound of birds flying away caught my ears’ attention. I looked up, taking notice of the clouds covering the sky and the snow beginning to fall once again.

As I held my left wrist up, the watch activated the map once more and delivered the directional angle of the Changeling Hive. As I slid down the side of the snow plane on my shield, I landed at the base of the ramp and caught my breath for a second. Panting heavily, I stretched for a second before shaking my body. The warm feeling of the new coat kept my body temperature in check as I breathed a sigh of relief, my eyes finally opening with a determined fire inside them.

After that, the destination had been set. My boots lifted up out of the snow, moving forward as I began to proceed in the direction of the Hive. The snow continued to fall as I kept my eyes forward. Time ticked onward without a second thought.

A single thought then came to my mind. It was something I had thought about ever since learning of the hippogriff’s disappearance, and after seeing the picture in the Chief’s history book, it became far too apparent to me.

“What became apparent to you?”

The reason as to why the queen of the hippogriffs acted the way she did to me when we first started discussing a potential alliance. She had every right to act that way…especially regarding my future alongside her daughter, right after ‘courting’ her.

========================================<>========================================

`“You will encumber the responsibility of ensuring my daughter’s safety if you agree to this,” Queen Novo’s words rang out. We had already exited the dining room and spoke face-to-face in the adjacent hallway…alone.

“I can handle it,” I replied fiercely. “You got no idea what I am capable of, Queen Novo.” The hippogriff queen chuckled as she leveled her eyes with mine. The following line stuck with me, seeing as her beak neared my ear to whisper it.

“No…YOU have no idea what you’re up against, Alexander Walkerson,” the hippogriff queen ominously stated. “I have seen too much in my earlier days as a ruler…and, judging your character now, you aren’t prepared for what lies ahead. That much…I know.”

“Not prepared?” I seethed, glaring at her hard. “I will be when it happens.”

scoff! “Funny,” she firmly dismissed, waving her claw. “That’s exactly how I was back then.” Queen Novo shook her head and began to walk back, leaving me standing there by myself. I looked down as she cleared her throat.

“And, Alex?” Queen Novo called out, turning her head toward me. I slowly raised my head, staring somberly into her eyes. “Trust me when I say this. If you say you’ll be ready for whatever comes your way, I know you’re lying. In fact…you’re already too late….”

“...”

sigh “Just like I was….”`

The Game Plays With Fire {revised}

Author's Note

Been reflecting a bit, and...yea, future Harpy here. You liked this chapter last year?
Heh...hahaha heh...I MADE IT LONGER!! :pinkiecrazy:

This chapter got a huge upgrade, giving some good contextual events and building some of the other main characters up to help establish their proper place in this story. Other than that...oh yeah! One more chapter to go, and then we'll be back to the present.

For now, we got some reminiscing to do with two familiar faces. Spoiler alert: I mentioned their names in the final scene with Nacreous. :raritywink:

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on July 8th, 2023. To me, the story feels much better. Last year, my writing style hadn't been as developed. I was still new to this. Now, with a lot of time on my hands, I've gotten more practice and can safely say we are doing great. These revisions help with contextual clarifications and fixing the tone it gave off. Hope you all can understand and will like the changes. :twilightsmile:

The Game Plays With Fire {revised}

Chapter 13: The Game Plays With Fire

[...]

“...and that’s why we are absolutely not doing that, Lulu.”

“Sister, I am merely giving us a baseline to work off from. An optio-”

smack! “This isn’t the time for us to mull over our options, everycreature!” The Legionnaire’s hoof crashed down onto the war room table. The entire map of Equestria had remained unmoved, as did ‘The Crown,’ but the other creatures surrounding it had shifted in place uncomfortably.

“Now then,” Tempered Steel addressed after adjusting his collar. “As you may not know, we have a severely limited number of Canterlot Royal Guard personnel at our disposal that can join the ranks of the Canterlot Royal Army. Our recruiting has been doing its best since the beginning of the new year, doubling, even tripling, our numbers. And, I don’t know if you knew this, but bringing in a flood of ponies and creatures to defend the heart of Equestria takes time to train!”

The room fell silent as Tempered Steel huffed, removing his hoof from atop the table. Commander Shifting stood still beside me as Emperor Nacreous prodded his chin in thought.

“Legionnaire Steel…we do understand this,” Emperor Nacreous broke the silence. “We have the staff and personnel readily available to train the newest recruits quickly and efficiently. Getting our troops to go through the necessary training? Yes, that will take time. I believe that, if the Commander is willing to share, the Lunar Knights can also help out on th-”

“To be completely transparent with you, Emperor, I will not be asking for the assistance of the Lunar Knights,” Legionnaire Steel interrupted. Nacreous’s eyes widened in surprise as I glared at the stallion with a seething distaste for his current presence.

“And WHY, praytell, will you not be asking for the assistance of MY guard?” I agitatedly pressed on. “They do their jobs in protecting Canterlot and its castle, go beyond the expectations that anycreature has for them, and use insurmountable force when absolutely necessary!”

“With all due respect, Your Highness, that’s why,” Legionnaire Steel replied calmly. “They are needed to protect Canterlot at night when it is at its most vulnerable point in the day. Not to be scouring the world of Equestria for a creature you all couldn’t keep track of!”

“Hold on just a moment,” Commander Shifting chimed in. “WE did not lose track o-”

“Yes, you did, Commander!” Legionnaire Steel bit back harshly. “Might I remind you of how ‘he’ escaped in the first place? I have the report on my desk, nailed into it with a burn mark, for how botched and unorganized this situation has been!”

“And with all due respect, Legionnaire Steel,” Nacreous responded in defense. “Alex has a name and an identification for his species. I suggest you use either of them and not refer to the human fugitive by ‘he,’ ‘him,’ or ‘it,’ out of respect….”

“Why does that matter to us right now, Emperor?” Legionnaire Steel asked bitterly. “For all we know, HE could be hiding in plain sight or even creating a hostage situation. What good is it to refer to that creature by tha-”

“Legionnaire Tempered Steel.” Everycreature in the room immediately froze as my sister spoke up. The use of a full name meant somepony was about to incur the full wrath of Celestia, and I said nothing as I looked at the worried expression panning the Legionnaire’s face.

“Do not ever…EVER!!” Celestia shouted in her Royal Canterlot Voice. The word rang out as my sister tried to compose herself, but even I knew that was impossible. “Do not pin the blame on a creature that had no part in retrieving Alexander Walkerson. Nacreous has no part in losing sight of the human. I DID!!”

My heart sank as the pained expression donning Celestia’s face dug in like a rusty knife. “It was me, and me alone…that failed to relocate and recapture Alex. I didn’t…keep my focus on the priority at hoof, and supposedly, Alex is out there in the world of Equestria because of ‘me.’”

ahem! “S-So then,” Legionnaire Steel stammered while trying to keep his demeanor rigidly solid. “Wh-Where was, dare I say, every one of you four during this whol-”

FWOOM!!

========================================<>========================================

Everycreature in the room, including myself, jumped in fright as Celestia summoned a massive pillar of fire with her magic. The eastern portion of Equestria was burned off the face of the table, the table cracking at the force. After that display of power from my sister, she pressed her hoof down on that side of the table and...

crash! The table broke away and crashed to the floor. The pieces smashed against the war room floor, smoke billowing from the charred bits. Everycreature was sweating as they moved away, allowing Celestia to clear her throat and recompose herself.

ahem! “So, where were we?” Celestia asked before turning to her special hippogriff. “Oh, yes! I remember…Nacreous. Please inform Legionnaire Tempered Steel of your dutiful work in the Cloudsdale Weather Factory.” Nacreous cocked his eyebrow as he looked back at his special somepony, wiping his brow before turning to look at the Legionnaire.

“I was tending to nearly 40 pegasi, including the Wonderbolts, inside the Cloudsdale Weather Factory on the first floor’s main factory room,” Nacreous detailed. “The human fugitive did deal varying degrees of damages to those workers and…and even Captain Spitfire was no match for Alexander Walkerson’s power.”

“For your information,” I interjected. “I was there and helped Nacreous when it came to moving her safely. The Wonderbolt captain had suffered a brutal injury, specifically a broken wing bone. But…it didn’t appear to be that bad of an injury. In fact, Spitfire said Alex had ‘helped’ her.”

“Really?!” The ‘High Command’ exclaimed before returning to attention. I rolled my eyes as nocreature, not even the Legionnaire, could dare to explain that outburst from them.

“Apparently, Captain Spitfire’s injury was meant to put her out of action for nearly 4-6 months,” Nacreous said. “But…somehow, that timeframe shrunk to just under 2 weeks. I believe I know why, and it does have to do with Alex, but I will not elaborate on that point….”

“The point is, the pegasi workers involved in the brawl against the human are now in medical bays at the Canterlot hospital,” Commander Shifting announced. “They are receiving the best medical attention in the world, and it is for a good reason why we need them to return as soon as possible.”

“Wh-”

“Because, Legionnaire,” Nacreous interrupted so fast that he didn’t even allow the stallion to get his question out. “Cloudsdale’s operation has been temporarily shut down due to these events, which means the weather conditions across Equestria will drastically alter. Therefore, we will be giving those ponies our top medical care, seeing that they return to work safely.”

“...”

There was a long silence as nocreature dared to move. Out of fear of the solar alicorn standing to my right or the assurance of Nacreous’s word, nopony on the opposite side of the table said anything. Finally, Legionnaire Tempered Steel was the first to move, readjusting his outfit before looking at Princess Celestia and gulping.

sigh “I’ll be expecting a new table soon for this room, Your Highness.” The Legionnaire’s snarky comment caused nearly everycreature to roll their eyes as we returned to the situation at hoof.

“That’s not our current priority, Legionnaire Steel,” I retorted. “Our priority is to track Alex, the human, down…and ensure this matter is handled with extreme precision and swift care.”

“But, so far, the best idea we have brainstormed is to deploy the majority of the Canterlot Royal Army to all cities in Equestria,” Celestia claimed, referring back to our first option. “That way, we make sure Alex can’t seek refuge safely and keep him on his toes….”

“Yes…and, simultaneously, we will scare innocent bystanders AND our allies,” Nacreous said in defeat. “I’m telling you, Sunspots, that this is not a good idea to go with….”

“And why not?” my sister countered, causing me to exhale loudly.

“Because if our allies saw us deploying Equestria’s armed forces to their regions,” I replied, “they may feel unsettled by our presence there. Not only that, but our enemies will certainly not be too happy with us sending divisions of troops into their lands.” Celestia stared at me, and I noticed her fiery gaze locked behind her deep violet eyes.

“A great point, Princess Luna,” Legionnaire Steel acknowledged. “With our small numbers, even deploying one battalion of troops can create civil unrest where it isn’t warranted….”

groan! “Then we are back at square one again!” Celestia shouted in annoyance.

“I have a good idea that could work, in theory….” All eyes in the room shifted to look at the Commander as he scratched his head. “It’s plausible, but it would help us a lot in keeping Equestria’s interests intact if it worked.”

I looked at my fiance with a puzzled look, unaware of the idea Shifting had come up with. Fortunately, the Legionnaire made sure he got his bits’ worth for today’s meeting.

“Very well then, Commander,” the Legionnaire sighed. “What’s this ‘brilliant’ idea of yours?”

========================================<>========================================

“Take care, the both of you!”

“Likewise, Commander Shifting Sands! And don’t you worry, we’ll be on it right away!”

ring-ring!

Pneum Matick, the chief editor of the Canterlot Printing Press Shop, appeared from behind the curtain with a smile across his face. I looked back at the unicorn stallion, wondering what was new now.

“What’s new, Pneum?” I asked out of curiosity. The editor-in-chief grinned as he levitated the parchment over to me. I stopped what I was working on and looked at the paper, my eyebrows rising as the word ‘Wanted’ popped off the page.

“This job’s from ‘The Crown of Canterlot,’ Silky Screen,” Pneum said excitedly. “They need these done by sunset.” I looked at the poster more clearly, taking in all the details.

The heading above the picture said ‘Alexander Walkerson,’ with the creature’s face front and center. The human’s description was on the right of the image, while the crimes committed sat on the left. However, my eyes widened in shock at the words ‘Dead or Alive’ written in a fancy font underneath the image. The bounty was set at 10,000 bits for the capture of the escaped convict.

whistle! “Seems like they are awfully desperate to end this quickly, don’t you think?” I asked out of concern. “I mean, come on, 10,000 bits? That’s a lot of bits for the capture of one creature!”

“Sure does,” Pneum sighed, approaching my right side and looking at it. “That’s life-changing bits. It would be nice to find him ourselves…but alas, we’re stuck here with the responsibility of creating these to their liking.”

scoff! “Yeah. This is the job we have to do, sir,” I replied with a smirk. “If there was more of an incentive to leave and go out into the world of Equestria to search for him myself, I’d do it in a heartbeat. But…I gotta stay here and make this living of mine.”

“Fair enough. I mean, I got a family to think about,” Pneum sighed. “And I don’t think it’s worth it either. Especially considering he’s armed and ‘dangerous?’ I’m not going to risk my life trying to capture a creature with a weapon loadout like his….”

gasp! “He’s got a weapon loadout?” I asked in shock. Pneum nodded as I whistled loudly.

“You’d have to be crazy to cross paths with that creature,” Pneum admitted. “He’d do anything to defend those near and dear to him. I mean, come on…you’ve heard the rumors being true.”

“It’s still unbelievable that ‘that event’ happened,” I replied with a shake of my head. “That guy nearly died protecting the hippogriff princess from losing her life in the scuffle. Mind you, Pneum, it was a complete misunderstanding and almost resulted in an accidental death!”

Pneum nodded his head as he turned his attention back to the poster. “Okay, let me transfer the likeness of the poster to the stone tablet, aaand….” poof! “Alright! I’m going to start the process soon, Silky,” the unicorn editor cheerfully said. “Get ready!”

I nodded as Pneum used his magic to replace the existing tablet inside the machine with the new imprint. After securing it within the slots, he nodded, and I flipped the switch to start the process. The gears churned and rotated, speeding up as it began to print them out.

Thousands of them were set to produce, the piles upon piles of them being neatly stacked upon the backstock tables over the next couple of hours. I wiped my brow as the last ones printed out, turning my attention to the cardboard shipping boxes nearby. A frown slowly spread across my face as I called out to my editor-in-chief.

“Wait. Did the Commander say that WE have to have them shipped to all corners of Equestria?” I asked in confusion. “The notes you have here say they asked us to do it.”

“I know, but it’s not going to be through us,” Pneum replied. The unicorn grabbed his coat and hat within his magical grip, immediately dressing himself. “It’s going to be through the postal service, which is why I will be heading out for a moment…don’t let the shop burn down, colt.”

I shrugged with a smile and nodded to the chief editor. Pneum disappeared behind the curtain and into the storefront of the printing press shop, his hooves clacking loudly against the floor. I hummed and whistled a tune as I began to prepare the shipping containers for the transfer.

ring-ring!

========================================<>========================================

“Tia, I assure you. I am fine….” yawn!

“Hmmm. Doesn’t sound like it to me, Lulu,” I sincerely replied with a smile, waving my hoof toward Luna. “You seem to be a bit….”

sigh “Exhausted?” Luna tiredly sighed, her head slumping forward in defeat.

“I was going to use the bland term ‘tired,’ but maybe the word ‘spent’ applies to your case, hee hee,” I giggled while Luna pouted. “I’ll send a message over to Nacreous. Maybe he will have something to aid you in getting some rest.”

scoff! “Of course, Nacreous would have the answer,” Luna scoffed, turning her head to the right.

“Hmmm. Orrr…maybe your Commander has ‘something’ waiting for yo-”

“TIA!!” Luna shouted while halting in the hallway. I looked back at her, noticing she was staring wide-eyed at me, her cheeks flushed bright red. All I could do was giggle, sticking my tongue out as I trotted down the hallway toward Luna’s room.

“Lighten up, dear sister. I only tease,” I said, laughing the smarmy thought away. “By the way, you two should sit in for Day Court once with Nacreous and me. You’d laugh your flanks off at some of the things we come up with to pass the time.”

Luna’s face calmed as she slowly trotted to my right side. “You mean your ‘special’ hippogriff?” Luna said slyly. This time, the blush crept to my face as my sister chuckled. “Tia, you know that I am NOT a day pony like you two are…and today has been draining for me.”

groan! “Well, Lulu, consider that today’s events weren’t in our foresight,” I grumbled. “And the circumstances that led to it are really unfortunate, but I believe we have done all we could for today. We’ll just have to wait for that opportunity to strike back…with impunity.”

“But, with Alex out there in the vast world of Equestria, where should we try first?” Luna asked without hesitation. I stopped in the middle of the corridor, mulling over the thought. Then, I quickly noticed Luna’s door was in sight, signaling me to put the idea on the back burner.

“That’s not my main concern, Lulu,” I hurriedly answered, pushing my sister towards her bedroom door. “You need to rest yourself tonight, Lulu.”

“Whuh? H-Hey!” Luna immediately exclaimed. “T-Tia, what are you doi-”

“Why don’t you take the night off and enjoy a full day’s worth of sleep tomorrow?” I asked.

“WHAT?!” Luna turned her head around to look at me in shock. My younger sister jammed her hooves into the ground and prevented me from pushing her further, flaring her wings and spinning away immediately. “Absolutely not, Tia!”

sigh “Lulu, look at yourself,” I sighed exhaustingly, waving my hoof at her. “Your mane is completely disheveled and has lost its starry appearance, you have bags on top of your bags under your eyes, and you’re barely standing upright right now.”

“Tia, I assure you…I can perfectly stand on my own four hooves,” Luna replied lazily before her hind legs gave out. She plopped down onto the floor, her head drooping in embarrassment.

“Really?” I inquired, raising an eyebrow. Luna said nothing as I exhaled, bringing a hoof to my face. “Not the first time I’m right….”

“Okaayy, maybe I DO need some sleep,” Luna protested, tiredly raising her hoof and pointing it at me. yawn! “But that is not an excuse for me to cancel Night Court. Tis my responsibility, as is Commander Shifting’s job, to work through the night…not yours.”

“We’ll call it a ‘temporary absence from action,’ Lulu,” I reassuringly said, catching my sister’s attention. “Nacreous will let Shifting Sands know, once they’re done, to join you and have the night off as well. In your place, I’ll briefly notify the Lunar Knights and Night Guard before heading to bed. That way, they’ll understand that this situation is a one-time thing, okay?”

“Y-You will?” Luna asked tearfully, her eyes slowly watering. “Tia, d-don’t do this. I n-need t-”

“Ssh…Lulu,” I sincerely shushed, wrapping my wings around her in the hallway. “It’s okay. The castle isn’t going anywhere, and neither will Canterlot fall during the night. Nocreature is dumb enough to attack, especially with an Equestria-wide crisis involving a dangerous fugitive going on. So…we can at least afford one night off to rest.”

sniffle

========================================<>========================================

Luna embraced my frame, tears flowing from her eyes. She was taken aback by the sudden care I had shown for her, but I felt as though there was something else I was forgetting about. Luna promptly parted from me, wiping her eyes before exhaling calmly.

“Tia, I really do appreciate your understanding and care for me and Shifting,” Luna told me. “Truly, I do. However, I have one task that ‘must’ be completed tonight…and it is something neither of you can handle or do.”

“Lulu, both Nacreous and I can cover whatever it may be,” I said, getting up and proceeding to her doorway. Luna shook her head in dismay, dismissing my advice to take the ‘entire’ night off.

“I am afraid thou will not be able to,” Luna responded truthfully. “It involves something in my dream realm. And, although Nacreous can walk between dream bubbles in my dreamscape, I have ensured he will only visit yours when you need him to….”

“Luna, don’t,” I retorted bitterly, stopping in the middle of the corridor. “Don’t even thin-”

“I’m sorry, Tia,” Luna apologized, trotting over to me. “I must find Princess Skystar’s dream bubble and…and his. Skystar may be worried about this situation, while Alex needs ‘guidance.’ I must gain his trust again so we can make this end better than it is projecte-”

“Princess Skystar…I can understand, Lulu,” I responded adamantly. “But do NOT visit Alex tonight. Is that understood?” Luna reached her bedroom door and turned her head to look at me. My sister’s blue teal eyes met mine, which only infuriated me that she was being serious.

“I’m not taking anypony’s considerations tonight,” Luna softly admitted. “Tis my decision and mine alone. I will deal with the consequences when they present themselves, and nocreature will know but me.” I sighed in resignation, bringing a hoof to my face.

“And, Tia?” I looked up and gazed at Luna as she smiled warmly. “Who knows…maybe they’ll understand and take the information lightly. Skystar cares for him just as much as he does for her. Th-They…need each other right now….” Luna cleared her throat before saying one more thing to me.

“And with the future, and that prophecy, at stake?...I believe we are all running out of time.” Princess Luna admitted before nodding her head in thanks. “Thank you, Tia. I bid thee and Nacreous a good night’s rest and a wonderful day tomorrow.”

click!

“...”

The castle halls were empty, the silence enveloping everything within its grasp. I stood before my sister’s doorway for what felt like minutes, unable to fully comprehend her choice.

sigh “You’re kidding me right now, Lulu….” I frustratingly sighed and departed down the long corridor, away from my sister’s bedroom door. The corridor’s high ceilings loomed above me as I made my way over to the dining room for a traditional evening meal.

I shook my head in anguish, contemplating the options we had. One thing is clear, my mind thought firmly. I will need to address this whole debacle tomorrow to the nobility and citizens of…Equestria? I shook my head and exhaled. No, maybe just Canterlot for now. This surely doesn’t look like it will end well….

The guards ahead saluted as I realized I had made it to the dining hall faster than usual. I slightly coughed and stood up straighter, reassuring myself that everything would be alright. After passing by the two Royal Guards, acknowledging them with a smile and a nod, I opened the banquet hall’s doors with my magic and passed through.

Slam!

========================================<>========================================

`“Luna! Keep your guard up-oof!”

“Sister!” I cried out. My sister had been struck by an oncoming object, knocking her off her hooves and onto the sandy terrain. I looked up and shielded the second attack, the boulder disintegrating as soon as it made contact with my magic.

After dropping the shield, I immediately galloped over to Celestia and created another protective shield. My sister shook her frame as she wobbled to her hooves, dazed from the attack against her. Finally, I rested my wing on her back, causing Celestia to look at me while wincing in pain.

hiss! “Oww. Got me…r-right side,” Celestia heaved. I looked over and saw the impact spot of the thrown blunt object, which had left a nasty bruise across her wither and blood to trail from the area. I growled as my attention focused back on the group of mercenaries before us.

Snarl!“You’ll pay for that!” I proclaimed, using my Royal Canterlot Voice. I dropped the shield as I yelled, the fragments of the protective bubble flying outward. In response, the group held their shields up, allowing me to fire powerful spells at their legs.

pow! ba-bam!The magic beams connected against two of the creatures in the group, blood splattering as they crumpled. Their cries of anguish didn’t matter as I levied my sword at another. The mercenary’s hooves shot up as he begged for mercy, his worried expression angering me even further.

I pivoted to the left, lashing out violently while ripping the sword right through the pony’s skin.

slice!

Boom!

“Gah!!” I was hit by an explosive, hurtling me backward onto the dirt. My body rolled over as the ground slowed my speed, points of impact increasing the pain across my body. I came to an awkward and sudden stop, my wings opening too late to slow my momentum. My back slammed into the side of a boulder, causing me to fall forward.

gasp! “Oww….” I breathed out a pained sigh. My eyes tightly shut as my teeth clamped down, the pain traveling across my entire frame. My hooves gave out from underneath me as my head dropped to the ground, my eyes looking up at the five mercenary creatures left.

cackle!“This is all you have for us?!” their group’s leader cackled. I coughed and spat blood on the sand beneath me, watching the slender salamander leader move for my older sister. “The two alicorn rulers of Equestria can’t even handle a collective of mercenaries? Hah! PATHETIC!!”

I fired off a warning shot, nearly hitting the feet of the maniacal creature. “G-Get away from my sister, yo-uaah!” I immediately seized up as one of the remaining dragons landed atop my back. My wings spazzed in shock as the dragon grabbed the core bone of my wingspan. A painful cry escaped my mouth, the sudden action making my neck crane up to try and stop it….

“L-Lu…Luna,” I heard Celestia groan. My sister tried to get back on her hooves as I looked on in horror, the salamander approaching and kicking its foot into her bad side. Celestia cried out as she rolled over onto her other side, the twisted leader of the group cackling as it held up its claw.

“S-Stand back!” the cruel creature playfully warned. “The alicorn is going to actually try for once! Pfha!” The salamander waited nearby as Celestia began charging her horn, suddenly lunging for my sister and grabbing it. Celestia immediately screamed as the mercenary leader slid a mana-nullification ring onto it, the shockwave from the attempted casted spell bouncing back to hit my sister.

I watched in fright as my sister held her good hoof up to her head, trying to get the ring off as fast as possible. Unfortunately, the group leader decided against that, slamming a long knife through that foreleg. Celestia’s cry rang out into the evening sky, the birds in nearby trees rattling and flying away.

My head dropped onto the sand of the village of Somnambula in defeat, while my conscious state slowly began to disappear from my eyes. The hilltop spire nearby…i-it slowly…faded….

The last thing I saw was the dragon on top of me, bent down to look at my face. His toothy grin only angered me more as he laughed, delivering a powerful kick to my back again. I yelped in tearful agony, my eyes closing as the pain continued to radiate inside my vei-

SLASH!!

shriek! The dragon atop me slowly fell off me, the weight of his legs disappearing from my back. I heard something roll over and slide across the sandy texture of the surrounding area, my head peering up to see a silhouette slowly stand….

“...” The creature turned his head to look at me, my eyes widening in complete shock at the mere sight of him. My mind ran rampant with unnerving thoughts as the human turned back around to stare down the salamander holding down my sister. The only thing was, something about him felt…off to me.

Alexander Walkerson, a displaced human brought here for one reason or another, was gripping onto…some primordial weapon.

A vaguely ‘familiar’ weapon….`

========================================<>========================================

`“What the…o-oh. D-Dear Faust,” the salamander creature above me muttered. I looked up in confusion as the leader of the group we were trying to take down suddenly kicked me in my side again, forcing me to hold it in agony. I rolled over and opened my eyes in pain, peering at the fresh new disturba-

gasp! “H-Haah…no!” I yelled out with all my might. My wings flared as I tried to motion for the human to run. “A-Alex…run away!” My vision returned quickly to see the human creature disobeying my orders, instead beginning to sprint for me.

I stared in awe before realizing he was grasping the handle of some kind of weapon. It looked oddly…‘familiar’ to me. The human creature looked up before sliding across the sand, the salamander creature flying through the air and over his head.

“Celestia! For fuck’s sake, get up!” Alex’s voice loudly growled. groan! “Come oonn!” The human grabbed my hoof and pulled mightily while my other hoof did everything it could to lift me up. I looked at Alex before feeling something wasn’t right, my head swiveling to notice two of the remaining mercenaries rapidly approaching us.

My hooves nearly gave out right before Alex decided to step in front of me, staring both of the approaching creatures down. I looked on in shock and frightful terror as they darted for him, leaping high into the air and drawing their weapons.

“A-Alex! What are you doi-”

Slice!

Slash!!

“Ackh!!” The two attackers promptly fell to the ground in a bloody heap, their upper bodies separating from their torsos. Alex stopped spinning and planted his foot thoroughly into the ground, causing the area to shake from his action. My eyes widened as Alex held his weapon up into the sky, and then…I saw the middle of it beginning to burn.

It slowly sizzled, steam rising from the blades that surrounded it. The faint image of the sun increasingly got hotter, the color of it changing from a dull yellow to a discolored orange-red hue. That’s when my jaw dropped in surprise as a raging blaze took hold of the weapon’s iron blades, the fire coating the ax…n-no. It wasn’t just any ax, because….

This ax had two blades….

H-How in all of Equestria-what is that?! I fell onto my haunches as Alex dropped the weapon onto the ground. The dual-bladed weapon caused the sand from underneath it to give, and the immediate sizzle! that escaped it echoed through the air. That’s when I felt a presence, and the salamander leader brought my frame up violently. It pointed a knife past my eyes toward the human, his breath shuddering as he tried to remain calm.

“S-S-Stand back, y-you…creature!” the trained salamander mercenary shouted to the human. Alex turned his head around quickly, his mean glare leering through my eyes and into the creature’s gaze behind me. I struggled to escape my captor’s grip, shaking every which way I could before he brought the knife up to my neck.

growl! “Let! Her! Go!” Alex yelled in increment timing. The human then broke into an all-out sprint, making the creature behind me attempt to press the knife into my neck. A slow fizz! sounded out from my left, my eyes darting over to see Luna casting a spell with her horn.

groan! “Grrr!...ffaah!” The salamander behind me continued to struggle as I watched Alex near me. Then, he jumped over me, his entire body clearing my line and sight, save for the ax. It was pulled up at the last moment, sending an unnerving chill up my spine as the human whipped it down toward the mercenary leader behind me.

Slash!

shriek!The creature’s weight across my back finally disappeared, his shrieks ringing into the silent air. The knife dropped from in front of my neck, allowing me to fall to my good side in a heap, the burn from my injuries restarting and attacking me hard.

hiss! “Agh….” I hissed in excruciating pain as I flipped over onto my back. Luna instinctually slid over to me, activating a large shield bubble over the both of us with her magic.

“Tia! A-Are thou alright, sister?!” Luna yelled into my ear with fright. I winced at the sound, nodding in confirmation as my breathing relaxed. The both of us lay there in the san-

CRACK!!`

========================================<>========================================

`Our ears flicked in horror as the sounds of bones breaking and limbs being torn apart sounded behind us. We turned around and gawked as Alex had planted himself on the ground, with the remnants of the salamander mercenary leader flopping to his sides. Blood splashed out across the human’s back and surrounded him. All the while, Alex’s head bowed and stared at the ground.

Luna dropped the spell immediately and stood up slowly, her hoof extending to help me. I gripped it tightly and stood, my legs shaking to stabilize my frame’s weight. I winced in pain, struggling to approach the human while he held the battle ax tightly in his right hand.

My gaze returned to look into Alex’s eyes. There was a fierce fight left in them, lashing out at me to not get closer. I ignored the warning signs and neared the human, my mouth closing in reflective thought. Finally, I nodded as he glared at me, his fingers twitching in anger as I attempted to calm him down.

“A-Alex…?” I stuttered, keeping my eyes locked on the weapon across from me. “Dr-Drop the ax. Please….” The human looked at me out of spite, his body resisting to move. I realized Alex had gripped the ax tighter, his arm shaking as blood continued to trace his muscles.

I brought a reassuring hoof up to his shoulder, resting it gently upon it. Alex did not capitulate as my mind tried to come up with the right words to say. I patted his shoulder lightly, nodding once to him with a small smile. “O-Okay, Alex,” I exhaled quietly. “Luna and I are safe. There’s no more for you to do. Y-You can drop…drop the ax no-”

Alex’s weight suddenly shifted, my hoof gripping his left shoulder as he slung it toward the ground. The shift in weight nearly threw me off him, his left foot planting into the sand as he almost fell down with me. My body could’ve slammed Alex to the ground, but it was too late. The ax had left his right hand, gliding through the air to an unsuspectin-

fwoosh!!

SLASH!!

The ax passed Luna’s right ear, slicing into the final mercenary, who was trying to attack my younger sister. The ax slashed through his body cleanly, splitting him into two strands. The dead creature’s body flopped to both sides, blood splattering and pooling near Luna’s tail.

Initially, Luna was too terrified to move, having sensed a two-sided battle ax whisk past her head at lightning speed. It was only until the sensation of blood on her flank caught her attention. She immediately got up in terror, screaming for a second before realizing why Alex had done that.

Both Luna and I gazed across the sandy battlefield, the mercenaries having been dealt with completely. The village of Somnambula was safe again, and the evening sky dimly lit the ground beneath us. Luna backed away from her spot toward us as the human and I remained motionless.

Speaking of, the human beside me held onto me, his right hand wrapping around and clutching my left shoulder. Alex’s legs finally gave out as he fell to his knees, and I felt his body shaking all over. I reciprocated the action, dropping my frame to give Alex more comfortability, but the human was already too far gone into his emotions….

Alex began to cry into my fur, his spasming movements making me pat his back in reassurance. The human’s arms tried desperately to keep himself upright, but they shakily gave way as I caught him. I reinforced myself on the ground, the human leaning heavily against my chest fluff and shoulder area. Alex’s head lay against my neck, his soft yet large hands gripping it tightly.

I continued sitting with the human creature, hushing him quietly and telling Alex, “It’s okay. We’re safe now.” My eyes blinked as I listened to his muffled cries…constantly shuddering as there was no hope to bring him out of this state any sooner. I shook my head in disappointment, not at Alex’s actions…but at my own.

Then, Luna worriedly looked at me, to which I just nodded once with a warm smile. As I had forgotten, Luna removed the mana-nullification ring from my horn, to which I nodded affectionately to her. I mouthed the words, “Thank you,” to which she smiled and nodded. But that sisterly smile washed away as her gaze returned to the human I was cradling.

My attention once again returned to Alex as his tear-stained cheeks appeared before me. His once beautiful, turquoise-colored eyes...were bloodshot, with tears streaming down and off his neck. I pulled the human in for a tight hug, resting my chin above his head and on his hair.

From there, I rocked with him back and forth, shushing and comforting his tattered emotional state. Luna neared me as I charged my horn.

“Let’s get ourselves home….”`

========================================<>========================================

`“...”

“...”

It had taken nearly half an hour for Alex to finally calm down, but afterward, the human’s head hung in guilt and shame from what had transpired. Luna and I looked at him as he sat and shook his head, his fingers twiddling and twitching ever so slightly.

I set the cup of tea down and cleared my throat. Alex’s body didn’t move as I looked at him.

“Alex?” I asked softly. The human didn’t budge, his ears slightly twitching from the sound. His hands continued to shake, most likely because his mind had been lost during those events.

“Alex? Would thou please look at us?” Luna sincerely asked. I looked at her as her gaze met mine, an awkward smile draping her face as I playfully shrugged. That’s when we noticed movement coming from the human. Our vision shifted back to him as Alex’s chest and shoulders raised. The back of the reclining chair he was sitting in took the weight, a small creeak! coming from it. The only thing left was for Alex to lift his head and look at the both of us.

Luna didn’t say anything else as I waited for the human…his lips chewing on themselves. The stalemate between us was stressfully growing, running my patience into the ground. I looked over at the massive weapon nearby, still in awe at the mere sight of it in the roo-

chuckle “I guess I should address ‘that.’” Alex’s tired words caught Luna and me entirely off guard. Alex raised his head, looking off to the left and at the ax while prodding his chin with his free hand. The human’s mouth hung open as he clicked his tongue, sharply inhaling in thought. I kept my eyes on his still-bloodshot eyes as Alex shook his head solemnly, shifting in his chair to get comfortable.

To me, this was the right time to try again. “Alex?” I asked insistently. “C-Can you tell me how you en…ended up finding this…‘artifact?’” Luna looked over at me as I dismissed the thought she may have had, finally noticing some life in the human’s dulled eyes.

Alex’s eyebrows fell as his turquoise eyes looked up at me. A smirk quickly dawned on his face, the human looking back at the ax. Finally, Alex stood up and tried to balance himself, my mind churning out a possible course of action to take if Alex-

fwoom!

fting! The ax, near the right side of my desk and far from him, magically shot itself out toward Alex. His hand gripped the weapon’s handle tightly as he stood there…unmoving. It was as if…he already knew about this ax and its true power.

Alex then turned to face us and lifted the weapon in his hand above his head. The ax swung over and onto his back, latching softly to a custom scabbard Alex had presumably made. A soft grunt! came from Alex as he nearly fell over, centering his gravity and standing upright again.

My mind still couldn’t believe what was going on. There was no way any of this was happening right now. No way that Alex…Alex, of all creatures, was wielding the…th-the….

“I know what the ‘Ax of Orichalcum’ is, Your Highnesses,” Alex softly spoke. “And…I know of the legend placed upon this ax’s weight.” Alex looked down at the ground as he bit his lip, shaking his head dismissively. Luna pensively thought to herself before deciding to get up from her chair, taking a cautious step toward Alex.

“Alex,” Luna sai-

“I’m not!…Not gonna hurt anypony, here,” Alex stammered, his breathing growing heavier with every second that passed. “I…I don’t want to…I-I just want to help…that’s all.” I looked on in worry and sadness as Alex turned to look at me. The human took a few steps forward, my body standing up to get a better look at his facial features and eyes. Those same eyes the human had looked at me before displayed guilt and worry for what lay ahead for his future in Equestria.

Alex stopped in front of me and exhaled silently. “I-I’m sorry,” the human solemnly replied. “I p-picked it up effortlessly, and…d-didn’t realize what I had done until you two were safely secured from harm’s w-way. Only afterward did I realize wh-what I had done….”

“...”

Luna and I stood there in silence, the fireplace nearby being the only thing crackling with life in the room. Philomena nearby squawked from her perch, gliding through the air and landing on the tip of the ax’s sharp blade, chirping happily. I returned my focus back to the situation at hoof.

gulp! “Alex…y-you….” I stopped as the words suddenly escaped my mind. I stood there and wondered where I would need to take this conversation, sighing in concession before looking at the human again. “Alex…this isn’t a game anymore. Th-That ax has-”

“Celestia, I know-”

“Alex, you don’t,” I told him with more emphasis than I should have. “The ‘Ax of Orichalcum’ carries a heavy burden and price to pay upon its dual-sided blades. There’s a prophecy that states, ‘Whoever shall wield this ax is meant to become Equestria’s next protector. In its time of need, a hero will rise up and lift the ax, marking the dawn of a new era.’ And, mind you, this was the era after Grogar’s defeat….”

I took a deep breath before continuing. “A-And…it hasn’t moved since,” I stammered as Luna nodded in agreement. “Since both Luna and I were born, nocreature has been able to pick it up…until now.”

I looked at Luna, who peered back with a worried look. Alex shifted uncomfortably before us, to which I lifted my hoof and placed it on his shoulder. I commanded his attention once more, a warm smile coming to my face.

“A-Alexander Walkerson,” I reassuringly stated. ahem! “The ‘Ax of Orichalcum’ has chosen you. And now…y-you must bear this burden for your lifetime.” Alex lifted his head and nodded solemnly, his eyes closing before I placed my hoof underneath his chin. As I lifted the human’s hung head effortlessly, I looked into his eyes as they opened, the sincere emotion exiting them with a lone tear trickling downward.

“Luna and I will do our best to ensure nopony knows about this,” I promised. “I promise you that, Alex. And, for Equestria’s sake? This information will stay hidden for as long as it can. Y-You can trust me when I say…‘you will be okay.’”`

========================================<>========================================

grumble! “What am I gonna do now?”

“Don’t worry about it, Nacreous,” the feline cat beside me answered. “You don’t have to worry about somethin-er, ‘somecreature’ you cannot contain….”

“And that’s just the problem, Fori,” I huffed. “We are giving Alex too much room to breathe, and he keeps evading us like fish in a river! It’s an unfair battle!”

“That’s not tru-”

“Settle down, Fori. We don’t want Iust to get involved, do we?” Gaudi looked over with a curious look. The feline vision of Fori pouted, stretching itself onto its back and rolling over before walking to the windowsill. The kirin turned to look at me as a pensive expression came to my beak. “And you, Emperor Nacreous, must stop worrying about Alexander so much.”

sigh “W-Why, Gaudi?” I asked out of curiosity. “Why should we not worry about the human and his actions? For all we know, Alex could be plotting out his strategy against us right now.”

“And that’s what he wants, Nacreous,” Gaudi elaborated. “Alex wants you ALL to play into his little game. Think about it. Because of this whole ordeal, Alex has near control over what you will do next…” sigh “Do you remember the various nicknames Alex was called back in his ‘high school’ days?”

“Yes,” I replied, prodding my chin with a talon. “Let’s see…there’s the obvious, ‘King Alex.’ Then, he said he was called ‘Mr. Electric,’ ‘Godzilla,’ ‘Alex the Great,’ ‘The Game,’ and-”

“There! You just said it, Emperor Nacreous,” Gaudi pointed out with a hoof. “‘The Game!’”

I looked at Gaudi with a puzzled look as she went into further detail. “Alex told you about this, remember? It has some kind of relationship with a…a ‘wrestler,’ I believe is what he called it?”

“Yes, Gaudi! A wrestler!” Fori replied from her side of the room. “And it’s that exact reason why you don’t wanna play with ‘The Game.’” I facepalmed from the bad wordplay as Gaudi commanded my attention again.

“Don’t add fuel to the fire, Nacreous,” Gaudi warned ominously. My ears perked as I stared at the kirin. “You don’t want to do that, especially with a creature like Alexander Walkerson. He doesn’t play games with anycreature here in Equestria. Quite frankly, because nocreature fully know him yet!”

“B-But, we mostly do!” I argued in confusion. “Alex has opened up about some of the most heartbreaking things he’s gone through. ‘The injury’ was the most significant, and then, he went on to explain how doubters and numerous bullies nearly made him commit suicide…on THREE separate occasions!” My wings flared as I scolded the Wayward God before me.

huff! “I have gotten to know Alexander Walkerson more than anycreature here, besides his marefriend, Princess Skystar, and his personal guardpony, Swift Wildshadow,” I challenged. “Alex has been an open book to me, and he doesn’t have that many secrets left to hiiide….”

Gaudi raised her eyebrow to me as my mouth slightly opened, a soft exhale escaping my lungs. I sat back in my chair and placed my claws on the table. “Oh….”

“Exactly, Nacreous,” Gaudi reluctantly answered. “Alex has been an open book to you. But that doesn’t mean he still has some secrets left. Remember how it was when you first arrived here and how cautious Alex and everypony were with accepting you? That’s most likely how Alex initially felt when he first arrived in Equestria…and he still doesn’t trust any of you yet.”

“But that doesn’t make sense,” I countered in confusion. “Nearly everycreature knows of me now because I’ve opened myself up and professed who I truly am! Gaudi, are you insinuating that Alex, the only human of his kind left here, isn’t being genuine about who he truly is?!”

“...”

Gaudi sat there silently and nodded, her frame slowly disappearing into the light. “Yes,” the kirin replied softly. “Nacreous…don’t fight fire with fire. Because you won’t like the reaction you’ll get from it when it hits back. Give Alexander time to digest what he has done and how this will pan out. Then, and only then, once he weakens himself and becomes vulnerable, confront him and ‘make’ him open up to you. It’s the only way you’ll get Alex to be genuine about who he is…trust me.”

“Ask Alex about his past relationships and how they ended up,” Fori slyly said. “That way, you may figure out whether or not he’s trying to get to Skystar before it’s too late for him….”

Gaudi escaped my sight as Fori nodded, she too disappearing into the air of the medical wing of my lab. I looked at the walls and sighed heavily, realizing what must be done. I quickly fished out a piece of parchment, scribbling a message for the Commander to read as soon as possible.

`“Shifting, When you can, ask Specialist Swift Wildshadow to meet with us briefly. We need to discuss a matter immediately with him…and it will involve Alex. Thank you. -Nacreous”`

I hit the button and watched as the parchment disappeared from the table. Then, I activated a rune, materializing a magic portal before me. As the idea of easing ourselves into entirely going after Alex entrenched itself into my mind, I leaped through the portal, landing softly on the floor of Celestia’s private bedroom.

I looked around and exhaled deeply. After shrugging the coat off my back, I began preparing myself for our ‘talk’ with the one pony close to Alexander Walkerson. More specifically, the ‘one’ creature closest to the human that ‘knew’ of what Alex was planning to do….

But, the thought Fori offered up continued to eat away at the back of my mind. Something about his relationships? I inquired my inner mind. Why would that matter? What do Alex’s previous relationships back on Earth have to do with communicating to us about how he feels….

And then…it hit me.

Wait…how long has it been since Alex and Skystar saw each other, let alone…‘talked?’

Reminiscence {revised}

Author's Note

Hey guys! Happy Early Halloween to everyone!
Just to let you all know...yeah, future editing being done here. This chapter, again, has became one of my all-time favorites to write. Grant it, I am two stories into my writing life here on FiMFiction, but it's still something...

I think the revised version of this chapter will tie a lot of loose ends together and help show where exactly we are in terms of the character's lives.
Skystar's scenes show just how far the relationship has come with Alex.
Nacreous and Shifting's scene with interrogating Swift has been reworked to include that flashback more properly.
The flashback to "Obsessions Part 2" (check it out, I linked it in the story description) helps paint the picture a bit more.
And, the final scene feels smoother. :trollestia: Gabby said the thing!

So yeah, a lot of work done, but it feels complete. I like it, and I hope you do too. Thank you, and have an awesome day!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on July 11th, 2023. To me, the story feels much better. Last year, my writing style hadn't been as developed. I was still new to this. Now, with a lot of time on my hands, I've gotten more practice and can safely say we are doing great. These revisions help with contextual clarifications and fixing the tone it gave off. Hope you all can understand and will like the changes. :twilightsmile:

Reminiscence {revised}

Chapter 14: Reminiscence

[...]

As the minutes passed and turned into hours, the landscape around me changed. The cold weather and snow were replaced by a vast, luscious landscape of grassy plains and trees. Up ahead, in the morning skyline, a tall spire rose from above the trees, causing my eyes to widen.

“Th-That’s the Changeling Hive, for sure,” I stammered, my throat drying. “I-I should be able to lay low there. It would only be a matter of time before we would have to continue our journey southward again, but I need to check for something…if it’s still there.”

Yeah. Hopefully, it’s there, the left side of my mind sighed. This seems like a waste of time….

“Was it going to be a waste of time, Alex?”

“Well, let’s just say it’s going to be our best chance of ensuring we survive a little bit longer than expected,” I grumbled. “And please, have a little more faith in me.”

That’s going to be your hope? it retorted. Hoping this ‘thing’ still exists? I told you this wasn’t a good idea, and you’re still going through with it. You…mmmm!

“Not like I listen to you anyway.”

WHAT DID YO-

Ho-Hold on! C-Come on, lefty. Alex didn’t mean it like that! the right side of my mind replied in defense, trying to diffuse the argument between myself and me. Of course, Alex listens to us! He needs us to guide him and know where our focus should be.”

scoff! “Not all the time….”

“Alex! Listen, I get it. You want to follow the beat of your own drum. But, like…when you actually ‘need to,’ DO you listen to your two consciences and heed their advice?”

sigh “Most of the time, I will. Other times, I absolutely ‘have’ to,” I conceded, earning a slap to my brain from the left side. I chuckled to myself as the thought pushed forward. “Heh, those two knuckleheads man the decision train of my brain, and they don’t show any signs of stopping it.”

Damn right, we do! toot toot!

Can’t stop this runaway train, Alexander! Haha!

Both sides of my mind enjoyed the idea of yet another adventure in Equestria. But the more I thought about it, the more I believed this WAS a bad idea. Not that I didn’t like adventure, no…but, for me, it hit too close to home.

“How so?”

It mostly made me frustrated with them. I was upset that ‘The Crown’ didn’t play a fair game with me back in Canterlot, seeing as they were the ones who weren’t listening to me the most.

But now, they were playing ‘my game.’ This was the game I wanted from them ever since I got locked up. And now, I got my chance to play on a level playing field. ‘The Crown’ couldn’t find me, and they would be too powerless to stop me. I had every advantage at my disposal and every contingency plan in the rulebook ready. It was…was….

“Was…what?”

It’s almost playing out precisely like Anon’s situation nearly half a year ago. Anon felt he could be useful in battle and believed he could hold his own…if he just had some magic.

However, to give our species a ton of credit, humans didn’t possess magical properties, nor could we use it. Especially Equestria’s magic, which was something even I couldn’t tame. I had learned that the hard way…but I learned to live with that fact.

Anon, on the other hand, looked at it as ‘untapped potential.’ He grew frustrated and bitter when others around him brought the topic up, and even I couldn’t shake him from his ‘obsession’ with it. I remember countless times when Anon asked me for a specific book from the Canterlot Archives. Anon knew fully well that he couldn’t get it…but I ‘could’ with my reputation.

And the more I read those titles, the stranger it all seemed. All of them stemmed from some type of magic property. From channeling spells to the creation of runes, tethering magical properties to the rich, lost history of Equestria’s early ‘dark age’ under the title, ‘The books of Blackmane.’

And I knew something was up when Anonymous specifically asked me for a book about ‘soul energy transfer.’ I immediately stood my ground and denied Anon’s request, asking him to give me a concrete reason for WHY he needed that exact book. Anon wouldn’t tell me the truth, and because of that, I didn’t comply….

And…after all those months of getting to know Anon and where he came from. The nights we would share, playing video games and creating this bond together. That ‘brotherhood’ I felt with him…died. And I still didn’t understand why Anon, of all creatures, was doing this.

Why is he just giving his body and soul up? my thoughts ran rampant back then. Was this really about him harnessing the ability to wield magic? Is that the whole point of this?!

“Sounds like it to me. I mean, it’s not like this Anon fellow had what you ha-”

Don’t get me started there. I GAVE Anon the watch I ‘originally’ had when I first came here. It was considered a ‘beta’ version back then, so I went ahead and tweaked it to my liking. After a few weeks during the new year of testing the abilities and ensuring they would adequately work in the field, I began funneling everything I remembered, from superhero movies and other fictional skills, to create the single most unstoppable device in Equestria’s history.

It was brilliant. A ‘super watch,’ capable of allowing me access to some incredible power-ups and abilities, weaponry and armor, and most certainly…it had limitless capabilities. I thought of it as my ‘insurance policy.’ If something were to happen in Equestria that required my presence, or if we were up against a big enough threat, I could hold my own in battle from then on. I wasn’t some meek human being in Equestria anymore…I could make a difference.

“Why is this sounding like the path you described Anonymous to have followed?”

It is most certainly not the same! my mind angrily thought in reply. Anon became obsessed with the idea, unable to distract himself enough from it. I did…have ‘multiple’ distractions to prevent me from doing something stupid. And, sorry…you are forgetting one major difference between Anonymous and I.

“And that is?”

Self-awareness. I ‘knew’ of the potential issues and risks something like this could cause. I ‘knew’ that dabbling in it would eventually turn me into a considerable threat, and I would become virtually obsessed with it. And…And the consequences for doing so heavily weighed down the burden I was carrying…than if I had just not created it in the first place.

“But, you made the second one?”

Yeah! To be quite honest with you, I don’t know how I got the first one. It randomly showed up alongside me when I first arrived, being a non-factor due to…whatever the reason was. But once I learned it didn’t run on batteries, I secretly asked Twilight for help, and she booted it up for me.

But, anyway, back to Anon. Anon ensured his own demise the moment after his ‘attempted reformation.’ I mean, God forbid!

“Hey, what did I tell yo-”

Princess Twilight Sparkle desperately wanted Anon to go through this reformation process. I couldn’t watch how much Anon was suffering, and neither could anycreature else. Nopony could convince her otherwise, so I sidelined myself while he was in Canterlot, keeping him under my watchful eye….

Until, one…one day in particular, during the final week of the second month of the new year. I had finally finished my evening routine of practicing music, enjoying dinner with ‘The Crown,’ and relaxing for an hour or two with Princess Skystar. After all, it was the last time we would see each other…for a long time.

“That’s probably going to be addressed sooner or later, won’t it?”

Most likely. Anyway, I was strolling through the castle’s corridors when I felt a slight prick on my skin. The hairs across my arms stood as I froze in place and felt an unusual presence….

Something’s not right, Alex.

========================================<>========================================

`“That’s some real pep in your step,” an unrecognizable voice called from down the hallway. “What’s the deal with that? I thought you were dying?”

“I am-”

gasp!My mind shrieked in fright as Anon’s voice reverberated inside my eardrums. I looked to my left and saw two shadows nearing the intersection, and my body began to panic. I hesitated, my head frantically looking around for a safe hiding spot.

Once I raised my head and stared at the ceiling, I flicked my wrist up and shot a line of webbing toward the one chandelier in the corridor. After it had latched onto the ceiling, I almost collided with the glass chandelier, twisting my body and sticking to the ceiling with my view blocked.

“...I’d say I bought myself a day, but it sure feels like a year,” Anon’s voice got louder as the surface of the ceiling slowly shook. The mighty footsteps of Anon’s golem structure rattled the chandelier as I clung on tightly, my eyes remaining narrowly open.

”Assuming things keep going as they are,” the other creature’s voice replied. “I’m sure that number will change if you start taking in more magic again.”

“That won’t happen,” Anon scoffed, appearing to be closer to my position. “Trust me.”

Suddenly, the two creatures appeared below me. They were running down the hallway, barely realizing they were being watched. I craned my neck and watched in awe as Anon continued to jog down the corridor. In my mind, there was no way he should have been able to do that….

The two rounded another corner, the tense seconds passing as I hung on dearly. The shaking of the ceiling ceased, and the halls of Canterlot Castle once again went silent. I looked down and fell to the floor, landing softly and tucking my legs in as I rolled onto the hallway’s carpeting.

The castle’s silent ambiance made me seize up as I looked ahead, knowing I was the only creature to witness what had just happened.

A-Anon has…h-h-has….

growl! “Anon’s trying to escape,” I mumbled angrily. “That motherfucker is trying to get away, and ‘he’ has help?” My mouth clenched as I balled my hand into a fist, punching my leg in fury.

“Alex,” the watch’s voice worriedly asked after sensing my sudden pain. “I-Is something wron-”

grumble “Mikey…activate both axs,” I muttered bitterly, my heart racing with rage. “Now. I have a job to finish…properly.”

“O-Okay, Alex. Standby for deployment.”

shimmer!

growl!`

========================================<>========================================

`sigh

“Come on, Anon…don’t make me do this….” My heart pounded inside my chest as I lay in wait. I was now in the throne room of Canterlot Castle, readying myself for what was going to happen. I knew what Anon and this…‘pony’ he was with were after. It was clear as day when Anon kept asking nonstop about that damn picture, wondering if he could see it and ensure it was safe.

“No. I’m not doing it. Plain and simple.” I made my point loud and clear to Anon that he wasn’t getting what he wanted anymore. And now…he was about to make a deadly mistake.

If that golemite showed up in this throne room and blasted down the stairs that concealed the secret oak door holding his picture below the thrones….

sigh “Deep breaths,” I reassured myself. I tried to calm my nerves, my blood pumping as the nightly atmosphere remained quiet and dark. The sequence of scenarios played in my mind.

I would drop down in front of him and block the way, with me being the final line of defense. I had to…I needed to stand in his way. Between whatever Anon’s goal was and the future of Equestria, I…there was no other option. No backup plan. Nocreature else was available.

Nacreous was off in the Badlands, testing some medical equipment for tomorrow’s…well, let’s just say that’s not going to happen anymore. Shifting Sands and his fiance, Luna, were in the Crystal Empire on royal business with Princess Cadence. And Celestia?...

The alicorn princess was in the castle. But even I knew that, somehow, SHE knew what was happening. Let alone Celestia was somewhere nearby, lying in wait, waiting for it to happen.

Just like me….

All of a sudden, the doors to the throne room quietly opened. Funny enough that none of the Night Guards were on duty, nor were the Lunar Knights. Guess it’s down to little old me and the two battle axes…to prevent Anon and his new ‘pony friend’ from escaping Canterlot tonight.

Anon slowed down, the two creatures traversing the grand throne room quietly. They must have known something was up…their instincts kicking in. I had felt that feeling, too…the lingering effects of stagnated magic. It vibrated within my ears as I continued to eye them.

There was a very ‘powerful’ spell in this very room…and they both knew. Anon approached the thrones of the room and inspected them, looking at them in curiosity. I pleaded internally, hoping Anon won’t make this mistake….

The golemite stepped back and looked down. Anon then waved his hand and forced the stone stairs to disintegrate, chunks flying all over before crashing onto…telekinetic pillows? I shook my head as they touched the ground, making no sound.

“Clever girl,” Anon playfully giggled. His dull, golem body took a big step forward, and my nerves realized this was it. My body instantly reacted as I inhaled sharply and let go of the ceiling tiles….

It’s time….

SLAM!!`

========================================<>========================================

`Anon’s body violently flew back, landing on his butt rather harshly. I slowly stood up to my full height, looking down at the golemite and his little ‘pony friend.’ Anon got up as well, his eyes widening in surprise and horror at my sudden entrance.

I rolled my shoulders back and twisted my neck, a few cracks! sounding out loudly for them to hear. I shook my head and let my hair fall down as I stared straight ahead, my chest rising with every breath taken. I watched Anon put his hands up in self-defense, the pony beside him crouching to avoid my deathly glare.

The stalemate dragged on for what felt like ages, my patience beginning to run thin as Anon didn’t say or do anything. Finally, I broke the silence by taking a meaningful step forward. My arms were folded as I chewed my lips in thought, already knowing the words I wanted to say to this green son-of-a-bit-

“Alex.”

growl! “Anon,” I growled back, disappointed by what was happening. sigh “What are you doing here, Anon?” The green golemite didn’t say anything as I looked at him more clearly, my mouth huffing in dissatisfaction at his refusal to answer. sigh “Why are you outside the confines of your secured room this late at night, Anon?”

“A-Alex. Please….”

groan! “Oh my God, please. Give me a break!” I sarcastically interjected, waving my arms out. “‘Alex, can you get me a book about soul-transferring?’ ‘Alex, I want to ask if I can get a copy of this book, “The Lost Foals of Blackmane,” in the Canterlot Archives.’ ‘Aleeex…’ and so on, and so on, and fucking hell, dude.” I facepalmed as I shook my head. “You never quit, do you?”

“Were you jus-”

“Shut up.” My two-worded answer stunned the creature I once called a ‘friend,’ the laced anger in my voice becoming visible. “Shut the fuck up, Anon. You don’t speak unless I ask you to….”

Anon let his stone arm fall flat against his side, his breathing growing heavier. I knew Anon’s strength and stamina had been depleted severely due to the hampered state he put himself in, but it wasn’t because of me. After remembering his stupid dabbling into dark magic and carving runes into his skin, I shook my head, shrugging the thoughts off and continuing my rant at Anon.

“You piss me off,” I commented in disgust. “I’m sick of your bullshit, Anon. Y-You…you had me convinced that Princess Twilight was onto something with this whole ‘reformation’ thing for you, and…a-and you’re deciding to throw that all away?” I stared at him, my jaw hanging in shock at the words I said. “And for what? What’s beyond this door that is so important to you that you are willing to sacrifice everything WE have done for you and possibly DIE for?!”

gulp! “Umm…m-my fr-freed-”

shing! “Shut the fuck up!”`

========================================<>========================================

`I brought the ‘Ax of Orichalcum’ out, levying it toward the two creatures. “Seriously, Anon?” I loudly sneered. “You’re gonna have me believe that whatever ‘thing’ is behind that door…you think I’m going to believe that THAT is your one-way ticket to…t-to FREEDOM?!”

Anon took a step back as I pressed forward, slowly approaching them. “Freedom! Freedom? Freedom…from what?” I angrily asked in confusion. huff! “News flash, Anon. It sure as hell won’t get your soul back into your original body! Satan has it with him…IN HELL!!”

Anon looked at me in shock, his tiny green eyes blinking rapidly. “H-How…How did you kno-”

“Pfft. Doesn’t matter to you or me,” I dismissed, shaking my head. I continued to step toward the two, their breathing increasing as the weapon in my hand appeared. “I’ve had enough of your shit, Anon. Ever since I learned about this little ‘obsession’ of yours, I have grown more disgusted by your repeated actions and lies!”

I stopped myself, inhaling with a shudder. “Every fucking thing you did within ‘The Crown’ or my presence, I was personally embarrassed to even know you,” I accused. “Every fucking time I wanted to do something that I actually enjoyed doing and hang out with creatures I’ll probably never see again…it was all put on hold because of you!”

My shoulders began to sag from the weight of the battle ax in my right hand. “I even gave you everything I had,” I angrily commented. “I tried to help you, Anon! I gave you the one thing I had been given ever since I got here…a chance to experience what I have been doing for the past two-and-a-half years and, potentially, you fighting alongside me and ‘The Crown of Canterlot!’”

“...”

sigh “A-And…And you’re throwing it all away, Anon….” My breathing began to heavily shake as I dropped my arm. “I…I-I have no words f-for how this is affecting me…a-and you ‘think’ it’s going to get better?” My eyebrows as my vision shifted back to Anon, who moved toward me.

Snarl! “You take another step, Anonymous,” I warned with a growl, “and I’ll slice your stone body up into little pieces, so small enough that…that even Nacreous won’t have a damn chance to reattach them!”

Anon froze, his movements ending as my mind lashed all my thoughts out at him. “Y-You made me believe you were being forreal, Anon!” I yelled in frustration. “I thought you changed for the better! I thought you were being genuine when Twilight Sparkle told me you were progressing well and ‘liked’ this whole reformation thing….”

I stopped and took a deep breath. My jaw was clenched as I gripped the ax’s handle tightly, my frame shaking with rage. “Heh heh…But now?” I chuckled, raising the ax and aiming it at the two creatures. “I see this was all a facade! A smokescreen! A fucking LIE!!”

My words rang out into the halls, Anon trying desperately to stay still. The pony near his left side said nothing, standing in place…remaining still, while…‘humming.’

Odd….

“A-Alex, please,” Anon tried to reason with me. I glared back at him with my left eye twitching, a soft exhale coming from the golem version of Anon’s mouth. “I-I’m doing this for a very goo-”

“For what reason?” I asked defiantly, tears brimming in my eyes. “You think I care what you have to say for yourself now?” shudder “You think that, after all this time…after everything we have been through as BROS!!” sniffle “...you think you can convince me not to end this whole situation by myself, with nocreature here to save you from allowing me to rip you apart?”

Anon stood up slightly, his facial expression changing to horrified as I readied myself. “If until death I part,” I sneered, “I will finish what they started! And there’s nothing you, or that little pony ‘friend’ of yours, can say or do to prevent me from tearing your insides out, destroying the matter you are made of, and annihilating your existence off the face of Equestria!”

“...”

“IT’S OVER, ANON!!” I screamed, raising my ax and preparing myself to throw it. “YOU!! HAVE!! LOST!! EVERYTHI-”

poof!

The pony that was once beside him instantly teleported from my line of s-

sparkle!

There was this noise coming from behind me, my eyes widening as I trie-

BOOM!!`

========================================<>========================================

knock-knock-knock!

“Come in, Swift.”

creak!

Emperor Nacreous and I stood as Specialist Swift Wildshadow entered the room. The guard’s eyes locked onto ours, and an audible gulp! echoed through the air from his side of the room.

“Specialist Swift Wildshadow?” Nacreous asked quietly.

“E-Emperor Nacreous. C-C-Commander Shifting,” Swift saluted to the both of us, his stuttering voice draining the tension within the space.

“At ease, Swift. Please,” I calmly said, motioning for the guard to step forward. “Take a seat.”

“Yes, sir!” Swift chirped, promptly trotting to the empty chair. The stallion climbed on top of it and sat down in front of Nacreous. The hippogriff looked at me before proceeding.

“Specialist Swift Wildshadow. Do you know why we summoned you here right now?” Nacreous asked with a sour look on his face.

“N-Not to my knowledge, sir,” Specialist Swift responded. “D-Does this hav-”

Nacreous raised his claw to stop Swift from rambling on. “Swift, you have been a part of the Canterlot Royal Guard for nearly three years,” the hippogriff said, grabbing a folder from the desk drawer. “I’d wager that it is a remarkable accomplishment for a stallion of your age.”

“Th-Thank you, sir,” Swift said while moving in his chair. I took a step back, attempting to help the guardpony feel comfortable.

“Swift, relax,” the hippogriff sensed. “The best way to communicate is with a relaxed and calm mind. Take a deep breath…let it out…and nod when you are ready to proceed.”

Swift took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he exhaled. Then, attempting to find peace within the room, he rolled his shoulders back and slowly cleared his mind. Finally, Swift’s eyes opened, his head nodding once to the hippogriff seated before him.

“Wonderful,” Nacreous replied before sliding the folder over to the stallion. “We have already collected what we needed to collect and heard your version of events numerous times. They were even confirmed by the guardpony you were with this morning. You have been in constant contact with Alexander Walkerson, the human prisoner now turned fugitive, for this entire ordeal, have you not?” Nacreous replied, his eyebrow raising as the guard slumped into the chair’s backrest.

“A-Alex…he rarely talked to me after his imprisonment,” Swift said softly. “Over the first few weeks, I tried to talk with him. I-I heard some faint mumbles and groans coming from his side of that door, but…once week three came and went, he didn’t respond to anything I was saying.”

My eyes narrowed as I brought a hoof up to my mouth, pondering the idea. “Why?” I asked. “Why would Alex stop talking? Especially to a creature like you, who is considered one of his closest and longest-lasting friends…why did he stop responding to you, Swift?”

“I…I-I don’t know, Commander,” Swift stammered. shudder “M-Maybe Alex was af-afraid?”

“Afraid?” Nacreous inquired, his eyes squinting in confusion. “Afraid…of what?”

“I c-can’t…I don’t know wh-why,” the guardpony said. That caused Nacreous to close his eyes and inhale through his nose, his beak opening to exhale. I said nothing as Nacreous took over the entire conversation.

“Specialist Swift Wildshadow. I hate to do this, but I am going to have to ask you this question,” Nacreous said, causing Swift to shift uncomfortably in the chair. “I want you to do your best to answer it. But, before that…let’s put some context to it.”

The hippogriff detailed the possible chain of events that led to Alex’s escape. “Some time, during the morning switch from the Night Guards to the Day Guards, Alexander Walkerson escaped the confines of his room, which was a makeshift prison cell, and ventured off to places unknown….”

“This was, again, during the shift from night to day for the Canterlot Royal Guard,” I reaffirmed. “Then, I activated the ‘Code Triple Amber’ AFTER somepony had revealed that Alex had escaped. ‘Code Triple Amber’ is a custom warning siren for a designated and dangerous creature, awaiting the death penalty, escaping.”

“The Royal Alicorn Sisters, Commander Shifting here, and I were made aware that Alex could have ‘somehow’ gotten to Cloudsdale,” Nacreous elaborated, which made the stallion sitting before us gulp nervously. “Nevertheless, we investigated this claim…and found it to be true.”

Swift didn’t say anything as he nodded, reaffirming my suspicion. “The point we are making is that before suspicions were confirmed of where his location was, somepony had made a critical observation and correct assumption on where Alexander may have gone,” I boldly stated. “And that creature would happen to be the one pony that has been in constant range and contact with Alex, not only during this whole chain of events but for the years leading up to it.”

I visibly saw beads of sweat form on Swift’s brow, his hoof coming up to wipe it quickly. The guardpony sat there, shaking in the chair, as I looked over to Nacreous and noted how relaxed and calm he was. The hippogriff sighed and looked at the stallion sitting before us.

“Specialist Swift Wildshadow? I am only going to ask this question once.” Nacreous held up a talon and exhaled. “Before today’s events occurred this morning, did you, or did you not, have prior knowledge of anything Alex could have said, done, plotted, detailed, planned, or outright told you…” sigh “...to make you believe he would break out and escape Canterlot Castle?”

“...”

A pregnant silence sustained itself within the room, nocreature saying anything after the question was asked. I looked at Swift as his eyes darted to the floor, a quiet exhale coming from him.

sigh “I…I-I….”

“...”

“I-I did….”

“...”

“S-Swift?” I asked hesitantly, getting the guardpony’s attention. “When?”

========================================<>========================================

`sigh “Swift, I don’t want to talk about it.”

“When are you going to talk to me about it?” I asked back in annoyance. “You’re starting to hide things again, just like you did when you first came to Equestria, Alex…and after the huge fight at Mount Aris last year…AND after tha-”

“Okay, I get it! It’s just…I-I don’t feel comfortable sharing it with you, Swift,” Alex replied, his hands shaking as he tried to warm up his arms. “It’s too…too personal for you to know….”

“Since whe-mmm. O-Okay then,” I conceded, my head turning to look at the human. “Can I at least know if it is something somecreature is doing to make you feel uncomfortable?” Alex sat down and said nothing, his legs hanging off the side of the wall while he stared into the sunset. “A-Alex, is it something I am doing wrong?”

“No!” Alex shouted, putting his hands up. “It’s not you! It’s not anycreature! It’s…It’s just me.”

scoff! “I find that very hard to believe, Alex,” I scoffed, extending my hoof and waving it at the human. “I mean, look at you. You live in one of the most prestigious places in all of Equestria. Canterlot and its citizens have nothing but respect for you and your service. ‘The Crown,’ newly formed by the way, has appreciated everything you’ve done and then some. And…there’s more!”

Alex shook his head as I continued. “You have multiple alliances with far-off nations that even WE couldn’t make peace with until you did. The hippogriffs are surely one of them, with you ‘courting’ the queen’s daughter and actually…making it work between the both of you. We thought that SaddleArabia was this desolate, begotten land of mystery, only for it to turn ou-”

“Let’s not talk about that,” Alex waved off, catching me off-guard. “I get along with horses because of where I’m from. I mean, God’s sake, I own one and know how to ‘ride’ a horse.”

“...” I stared back with a disturbing, Alex’s eyes widening in shock as the human looked at me in panic. “Oh, God no, not like that!” Alex stammered with a high-pitched voice. “I-I mean…like, ‘t-taming’ it and ‘s-saddling’ it to ride on…fuck, I’m not making this any better!...”

The human blushed profusely as my mouth curved upward. A hoof came up to cover my mouth as a soft snicker! escaped into the air. Alex continued to blush, pouting as I laughed uncontrollably at the misunderstanding. Tears brimmed in my eyes as I fought for control over my mind.

“Yeeaah!” I replied weakly. chuckle “S-Sorry, but, to add insult to injury, I’m sure Princess Skystar is gonna ‘looove’ that part when it comes u-”

“SWIFT!!” Alex yelled back defiantly and with a twinge of fear. I laughed even harder, holding my sides as the human creature beside me glared in surprise at my behavior.

cackle “Oh…hehehe. I-I’m so sorry…I’m j-just teasing youuu, Alex….” chuckle

sigh “Whatever….”

“I-I’m sorry, Alex!” I gasped, trying to steer the conversation back to where it was before. wheeze “Uhh, hold ooonn….”

“Yeah, yeah,” Alex shrugged off. “I-I need to do better when it comes to ‘phrasing,’ huh?” I nodded in agreement, noting that Alex’s shoulders silently sagged in sadness.

“H…H-Hey,” I calmly reassured, shaking off my laughing fit. “L-Listen. Nocreature is blaming ‘you’ for what happened last month. I mean, everypony was shocked by Anon’s behavior…and, to be honest with you, I-I think it was the right thing for you to do…to berate him harshly in front of the nobles and royal famil-”

“No! It wasn’t right for me to do that!” Alex snapped, cutting me off mid-thought. “There was no reason for me to do that! I had no right to do that to him! I-I was just so frustrated and pissed off because that fucker wasn’t cooperating with ‘The Crown,’ Princess Cadence, or Twilight! So, because nocreature had the balls to do it, I stepped in and made the point known to knock it off!”

I looked back at Alex as he turned away from me. sigh “A-And…I don’t like when that side of me lashes out. I don’t f-feel like I’m myself anymore,” Alex confided to me. “I’m starting to think I no longer know who I am. I feel as though I’m…‘lost.’ It’s like something is missing in my life right now, and I don’t even have the slightest clue as to what it is….”

The human’s head hung as I rested my hoof on his shoulder. pat-pat! “Hey, it’s okay, Alex,” I began to say warmly. “Remember, I’m here for you if you need me….”

“I don’t…don’t need anything,” Alex replied, his eyes turning toward me. I saw the turmoil inside those bright turquoise-colored eyes of his, my mind exploding by his reluctance to admit how he was truly feeling. “I d-don’t…‘need’ anything from anycreature right now….”

sigh “O-Okay,” I commented, giving up on the topic. I sat there next to the human creature I had gotten to know over these past two years and two months, exhaling in defeat and wondering to myself where to take it next. I looked at the sun as it descended below the horizon, finally giving the moon a chance to rise into the sky quietly.

“Wow.” I was taken aback by the sight of the lunar moon as it rose above the land of Equestria. Its bright, white light shone down on the world, and I gawked at its majestic beauty.whistle! “Th-That’s a beautiful sight right there, don’t you think? Alex?”

“Y-Yeah…it sure is,” Alex commented quietly. “E-Ever since I got here, the sight of the moon has always been a comforting sign for me….” I looked at the human creature beside me, a smile dawning upon my face as a thought emerged from my mind.

“It’s…It’s a great reminder that our world has two sides to it,” I sighed in contentment. “There’s the wonderfully bright, everlasting warm comfort of the glorious sun. And, then…the gentle and sweet embrace of the mystically enchanting moon.” I inhaled deeply before sighing in relief. sigh “Both are a sight to behold…and I’m glad I am here to witness it, alongside a friend….”

“Hey, Swift?” Alex asked, my attention being brought back to reality. “What I am about to tell you never came from me. This conversation we are about to have…never happened.”`

========================================<>========================================

`My eyes widened as Alex leaned into me, looking behind us to see if anycreature was nearby. “Listen to what I am about to tell you, and promise me you won’t tell anycreature. Okay?”

I looked back at the human and nodded dumbfoundedly. “S-Sure thing, Alex…whatever yo-”

“No,” Alex dismissively shook his head, staring me down. “I need you to ‘promise.’ Give me your word, Swift.”

“O-Okay, I promise,” I stammered, the tense seconds ticking as he continued looking at me. Alex closed his eyes, finally relaxing himself back and looking down at the land below us.

“I-I know I keep running from my problems,” Alex began to confess. “I-It’s a problem within itself. I don’t understand sometimes why my mind does it…a-and I know this. I’m self-conscious of this fact.” Alex then turned his head toward me, the emotion pouring off his face.

“Swift, I have appreciated everything that you, ‘The Crown of Canterlot,’ Princess Twilight, and the numerous other creatures I have gotten to know over my journey here in Equestria have done for me,” Alex recalled. “I-I wouldn’t be the individual I am if it weren’t for your support….”

“Th-Thank you, Alex. Th-That means a lot to-”

“I say that because I feel that the feeling won’t be mutual soon,” Alex shockingly admitted. I stared at him in confusion as he shrugged. “I’ve had some dreams about this…this event that is coming. I d-don’t know when it’ll happen…but I feel as though the ‘trust’ I have with you all will be prematurely torn apart…for good.”

My jaw hung open as I tried to counter his ridiculous claim. The human, sensing it, put his hand up and stopped me from saying it. “I know, I know. It sounds ridiculous to me, too,” Alex commented, shaking his head with a chuckle. “And, hey, maybe it won’t happen. Maybe this conversation will just end up being useless for the both of us….”

Alex shuddered as he told me what he thought was going to happen. “I believe something ‘big’ is coming to Equestria,” Alex warned. “I don’t know what it will be, who it will involve, when or where it will happen, or for what reason…I just know why it will happen and what the aftermath will be. And…A-And I’m scared…be-because the future may be altered significantly.”

“A-Alex,” I stuttered, trying to regain my composure. “H-How…Wh-Why are you…?”

“It’s going to force me to take some accountability,” Alex eerily answered. “All I will say, and I will end it with this.” The human leaned in and whispered into my ear. “Whatever happens to me, or whatever you hear about me, please…don’t break your trust in me, Swift. You’re my bestest friend, and I trust you with my whole life. I have gotten to know you more than any other creature, and I appreciate the experiences we have had….”

Alex stopped as he took a deep breath. “But, if I ever need to…and if it’s for what I believe in?” shudder “I-I’ll make sure everycreature listens to me. E-Even if it means I have to break some rules, break some laws, and hell…fight for what I believe is right. Nocreature will stand in my way, and no one will drag my name through the dirt. And you, Swift?…d-don’t tell anycreature about this conversation. Promise me you won’t say a word…okay?”

I nodded in return quickly, making a zipping motion over my lips with my hoof. Alex sighed as he relaxed, looking up into the sky at the full moon. I didn’t say anything as I stargazed alongside the human. Alex’s words...had no meaning back then. Little did I know they would eventually have meaning.

But something was bothering me as I noticed the twinkling stars, my head turning to look at Alex’s face. “Hey, Alex?” I asked. Alex’s face turned to look at me, an eyebrow raising as I decided to proceed with my thought. “Out of curiosity, when are you and Princess Skystar seeing each other again? It’s been a while…hasn’t it?”

“Hmph…tomorrow night.” Alex slyly smiled, his mood flipping to being joyful and charismatic. “I’ve missed her a lot. Thankfully, we’ll have an entire week to ‘catch up’ with each other….”

wink!`

========================================<>========================================

Swift concluded his recall of that night during the final week of the first month, prompting me to ask an additional question.

“Based on this vivid memory you both share, you believe Alex felt like his life was in danger?” I asked. “Wh-Why not report it to anycreature, let alone us?”

“Alex made me take a vow ‘not’ to tell anycreature,” Swift replied glumly. The guard’s eyes fell to the floor as his mane flopped over his eyes. “I-I didn’t want to betray his trust. I felt like I-I was the only creature in Equestria Alex trusted then…a-and now I realize why….”

sigh “Why?” Nacreous sighed, his claws brushing through his hair.

“Be-Because…he wasn’t the only example of his ‘species,’” Swift argued. “Alex has had to be compared to others around him. Those humans from the past, yeah, I heard about them from Alex. He told me that when he found out about…what were they-‘The Deadly Dozen?’” My eyes widened as I looked at Nacreous, his eyes shooting open to glare at the guardpony.

“Alex told you WHAT?!”

“I-I’m sorry!” Swift apologized. “A-Alex told me that he learned about them during a press conference after he first arrived. At the time, he was pretty upset about it too, seeing as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had lied about there not being any humans ever in Equestria’s past.”

sigh “Oh, dear Faust….”

“A-And so, being compared against them, in Alex’s opinion, was a bit unfair,” Swift reiterated. “And then…th-then there was….”

“Anon,” I exhaled quietly. I shook my head, my brow furrowing. “Anon was the other example, and much worse at that….”

“Y-Yeah,” Swift exhaled hesitantly. “Alex actually thought of him like a brother…b-but we all know how that played out….”

“Swift, we aren’t asking for condescending comments about other creatures who did something blatantly stupid and ignorant,” Nacreous leveled with the guardpony before us. “So knock it off.”

“Emperor, p-permission to speak freely?”

huff “Yes. Go ahead, Swift….”

“Emperor Nacreous? Commander Shifting?” Swift asked timidly. “Wh-What’s going to happen to me? I-I like doing what I am doing, and I d-do not wish to be sent home for s-something I-”

“No.” My short reply stopped Swift’s thoughts dead in their tracks and an audible gulp! came from the pony. “Swift, I apologize, but that was all we needed to hear from you today.” I nodded to Nacreous, who silently opened the folder and slid it over to Swift.

“Specialist Swift Wildshadow? ‘The Crown’ and High Command have decided to place you on temporary leave from duty, citing the possibility of aiding a criminal and concealing helpful information,” Nacreous stated. “Please read the terms and conditions of the form, and sign the back of it. Once you do…clock out, and leave the castle’s grounds. You will not be permitted to return to Canterlot Castle until this entire ordeal has been concluded. Is that understood?”

In defeat, Swift hung his head, trying his best not to look at us. He silently read the terms of his work stoppage and breathed a heavy sigh. Then, after a few more minutes, he nodded and took the pen into his mouth, slowly signing the bottom of the back page. Finally, the guardpony dropped the pen onto the paper, the pen landing with a thud! on the cream-colored paper.

========================================<>========================================

“Thank you, Specialist Swift Wildshadow,” Shifting replied calmly. “You will still be allowed to live in Canterlot but will not be allowed to work in the castle. Please, take some time off and, more importantly, get some rest….”

Swift got up from his chair and saluted the both of us. Then, the guardpony’s head hung down as he exited the room without another word, a trail of shame visibly following behind him. Finally, the door clicked shut, leaving the two of us alone to breathe out heavily.

“Ugghh….” I exhaled, stroking my eyebrows in thought. “I-I hate doing this to the colt because he’s such a good guardpony. Swift does his job without fail. He is methodical in his approach to situations and decides the best possible solution, and…Swift answers truthfully for his actions.” sigh “But…I-I think it’s for the best, Commander, that this happens….”

sniffle “Yeah….” I looked over in worry as the Commander started to leave the room. Then, I noticed a tiny tear tracing down his right cheek, the stallion visibly shaken.

“Shifting? I-I understan-”

“He didn’t deserve it!” Shifting shouted in frustration, stopping at the closed door. “Specialist Swift did not deserve to be ‘put on leave until we resolve this issue!’ It’s a bad resolution, and considering we came up with it, I feel even more responsible for allowing this to happen to him!” Tears were brimming in Shifting’s eyes, threatening to pour over the dam of emotion.

“Commander, it’s in ‘The Crown’ and High Command’s best interest,” I reassured. “Swift has dealt with similar, even far worse, situations in the past. It has greatly affected his mental state at such a young age, and I believe this absence will NOT hurt him, but will ‘benefit’ Swift during these troubling times…okay?” The Commander silently nodded as I got ready to leave after him.

sigh “I-I still can’t believe it….”

“Well, why don’t you go get some rest tonight, Shifting?” I asked. Shifting looked back at me in confusion as I smiled warmly at him. “Celestia has already seen Luna off to bed for the night, so you will do so as well. You’ll have the entire night and most of the day tomorrow to sleep in and be fully prepared for whatever comes our way. And, yes…‘doctor’s orders,’ haha.”

shudder “R-Really?” Commander Shifting stammered, having been taken aback by the news. I nodded and gave the stallion a reassuring pat on the back, ushering him through the doorway.

“Enjoy your night off, Commander,” I concluded, bowing to the unicorn as he suddenly hugged me. Shifting broke away from the brief hug and bowed quickly, teleporting out of sight. I stood there and chuckled, closing the door to the office. Finally, I headed down the hallway and turned the corner to the dining room, my stomach yearning for a delicious meal.

I exhaustingly sighed as my mind tried to wrap itself around the day’s events, formulating a possible course of action we would need to take now. However, again, that nagging thought returned as I entered the dining hall, forcing me to address it.

Celestia was already at the table waiting for me, her smile inviting me to sit down. “Ah, hello, Nacreous,” Celestia cheerfully began. “I assume everything went well, and Shifting is off to bed?” I didn’t say anything, prompting a curious and worried look from my special somepony.

“Nacreous?” the alicorn asked. “Is something wron-”

“Celly? Do you remember when was the last time Alex and Skystar were alone together?...Let alone, seen each other?...Let alone, ‘talked?’”

“...”

========================================<>========================================

“Aaaand, let’s see…hmmm. Maybeee…this one will work?”

I looked at the medium-sized pearl in my fin and examined it. It had a light-blue and lavender-ish color with a hazy texture, the dampening of the water causing it to warp against the light.

“Hmmmm,” I hummed aloud. “He does like this sort of color texture and composition…nah.” I tossed the pearl back into the basket and fished for another one. This time, I came across one that was more of a rosebud color and had a twinge of orange near its center. I rolled the pearl in the palm of my fin and examined it more thoroughly.

“Hmmm, nah,” I dismissed, placing the pearl back into the basket and looking for another. “Too salmony…oh?” gasp!

My fin came across another small yet shiny pearl. It had a glossy red layering across its base and top, with a bright, beautiful vanilla-like color across the middle. It stretched around the pearl like a wavy banner, with tiny specks and freckles of orange-yellow stars sprinkled throughout.

I brought it up to my eyes and gasped. After gawking momentarily at the beautifully designed pearl, I cheerfully nodded to myself. “Perfect!” I squealed in excitement. “This will do.” I took the pearl and brought it over to my desk, taking a seat in front of my mirror.

The aquatic ambiance of the ocean flowed around me as I picked up the stringed bracelet in my other fin. I flipped the creation over, the clam shell amulet being the only thing to complete.

“Aaaand open,” I chirped, tapping the top of the shell. It slowly opened up, revealing a small pocket for the pearl to sit in. Placing it gently onto the stand, it perfectly fitted inside it. My gift was complete for Alex, and as I closed up the locket, I noticed I had yet to tie the knot for it.

Hmmm, should I? I thought to myself. My heart fluttered as I visualized the future event, where I would catch my wonderful stallio-um…my human ‘coltfriend?’

“Gah, what did he call it again?” I wondered aloud. I dropped my fin and held on tightly to the bracelet, thinking of the term Alex had used to describe two creatures in a relationship in his world. “It wasn’t ‘marefriend’ or ‘coltfriend,’ certainly not ‘stallion,’ buuut…Oh!”

‘Boyfriend,’ I gleefully internalized. Well…not for long. I peered back at the bracelet and held it up to my eyes, a pattern of stars twinkling across the ribbon-like string. I set it down nicely within a gold-silver gift box, wrapping it up with a nice red bow. He’s going to be all mine soon.

“Oooo! I can’t wait to give this to him!” I chirped with delight, looking into the mirror while my heart thudded. I noticed that cheery smile on my face again, a noticeable blush at home on my freckled cheeks. “Alex is going to absolutely love it! Eeee!”

sigh “Just like he ‘loves’ me….” I moved over to my bed and lay on the aquatic mattress. I took up nearly half of the bed space and flipped onto my belly. I was gone within my own thoughts, playfully visualizing and going through the plan I had prepared for my date with Alex.

First, we will get dinner, I planned in my mind for the thirtieth time. Then, we go and watch the sunset on top of Canterlot Castle. Alex said, for this date, we would…would…hmmm. Oh! Go swimming in the Canterlot Falls right afterward! And then…I would bring him back to the hill atop the mountain and finally give him his long-awaited gift….

groan! “I can’t wait any longer,” I sighed impatiently. “Mom said she would be back soon…but it’s been nearly an extra week or two since she was supposed to be here!” I let my seapony form rest on the watery mattress of my bed, letting the comforting touch of it soothe my nerves.

“Cooome onnn,” I whined. “Huuurry uuup…what’s taking mother soooo lon-”

knock-knock-knock!

“Skystar?”

========================================<>========================================

gasp! “MOTHER!!” I jumped from the bed and swam over to my mom as she opened the door. She pulled me in for a loving hug, squeezing me tightly as I nuzzled my head into her neck. “Hiii Mom! How did the ‘special meeting’ go?”

Queen Novo looked back at me with…a nervous look. I was excitedly bouncing as she sighed, little air bubbles floating through the ocean water. “Could’ve gone better,” my mother replied tiredly before widening her eyes. “Whew, I am super exhausted!”

“What happened up there? Did the Crystal Empire not like the treaty’s terms you proposed?” I asked in wonder. Novo looked away from me as she closed her eyes, her fin coming up to massage her temples.

sigh “Umm…N-No, Skystar,” Novo answered. “Th-There were a few things in the conditional agreement ‘they’ brought up that…I-I didn’t agree to. So, I made it a point that we would need to reconvene again within the next month since I have a kingdom to return to and rule…but I’m sure it wasn’t too much for you to handle, right?”

I nodded my head cheerfully. “Pssh, piece of clam-chowder cake,” I brushed off. “Lieutenant Sky Beak and Auntie Ocean Flow were very helpful, and there were no problems while you were gone.” I looked at my mother as she gave me a small smile, beginning to swim out of my room.

“M-Mother, wait,” I asked in a rushed panic. “Ummm, there was-er, I mean…I-I have a question to ask of you, mother….”

sigh “What is it, Skystar?” Novo exhaled deeply, turning toward me. I swam to her and looked into her eyes fully, noting my mother’s tired yet sparkling purple eyes. I grabbed hold of her fins and gently squeezed them, my mind reverting to ‘puppy-dog’ eyes….

Or…however Alex called it.

“Ummm, Mother,” I nervously inquired. “Wh-When will we be going back to Canterlot? Y-You know…to see Alexander again?” I watched inquisitively as my mother blinked a few times.

“Skystar….”

“Mother, please,” I pleaded. “It’s been over a month already! I would like to see my Alex agai-”

“No! You won’t be able to see Alex anytime soon anyway,” Novo replied with a hint of anger. “Now stop asking me abou-”

“Why not?!” I snapped irritably. “Mooom, I want to go see Alex NOW!!”

My mother looked back intimidatingly before rolling her eyes. She broke away from me and floated back into my room, worrying me. “Alex is…i-is….” sigh “Deep breaths, Novy….”

“Mother, why can’t I see Alexan-”

“Because, Skystar, Alex is not IN Canterlot!” my mother replied exasperatedly. “Alex was…not available. He’s in…well, Celestia wouldn’t tell me exactly where when I visited Canterlot.”

“Wait, really?” I asked in surprise. gasp! “You went to Canterlot without me, Mother?”

scoff! “Yes, and it was hardly a reunion ‘The Crown’ and I was looking forward to,” Novo scoffed. “It…I-I felt a bit uncomfortable actually, but when I noticed Alexander wasn’t around, I did ask about him…for you.”

“Aaaand?” I asked out of inspired curiosity.

sigh “When I asked about the human…th-they told me initially, ‘well, we sent Alex away…so there wouldn’t be any unnecessary tension in the air for your arrival,’” Novo timidly said. I looked at my mother in shock and couldn’t believe what my fish mind heard her say.

gasp! “Wha-Whyyy?” I cried out in disbelief. “H-How could they? Why would they say tha-”

“Th-That’s none of your concern, Skystar!” my mother replied loudly. “I-I…I guess Alex is scared of me so much…to the point, he won’t show his face to ME….” My mom looked at me and jabbed a fin into my chest. “And neither will you be able to see him either….”

========================================<>========================================

“B-B-But…But we….” sniffle “I-I made….” My daughter was trying to swim back to her desk, and I finally noticed the little gift box she was trying to reach for. But because I knew this next bit of news would hit my daughter hard, I held onto her fin and commanded Skystar’s attention.

“Skystar…” sigh “S-Skystar, please,” I told her calmly, trying to soothe the blow of the following statement. “Y-You won’t see Alex for more than a couple months…possibly, for a while. He’s, apparently, not in the best shape and took a nasty beating from an unknown crea-”

gasp! “WH-WHAAT?!” Skystar shrieked in terror, nearly causing my ears to blow. I winced as I looked at my daughter, her eyes beginning to water in fright.

sigh “Apparently, Alex was ambushed and overpowered by a single creature three days ago,” I told her half-truthfully. “Your…‘boyfriend’ is progressing in his recovery, but…but he won’t be fully healthy for possibly another 2-3 months….”

“Wh-What did he do? Ho-How did it happen?” Skystar stammered, tears threatening to boil over her emotional structure. shudder “M-Mom, I have to see hi-”

“Skystar, come here,” I said softly, pulling my daughter in for a soft hug. I swam her over to the bed and sat with her, the mattress supporting our combined weight. I held my daughter close as I reassured her everything would be fine. “S-Skystar, it’s going to be okay…sssh.”

Skystar shook her head within my hugging fins, her small hics! making me feel a pinch of guilt for the partial lie I told. sniffle “I-I just want to see him, Mother,” Skystar quietly sniffled. “A-At least once, not even for three seconds. I-I just want….” sob!

“Sssh, there there, Skystar,” I hushed, stroking her aquatic light-blue seapony mane. “It’s going to be okay, Skystar. Just breathe….”

shudder “I-I…I miss Alex, Mom,” my daughter shuddered violently, my heart melting from her mumbled words. I felt terrible, but being her mother made the harsh feeling hurt less. I did everything for my only daughter to keep her safe and protect her from outside threats….

Because I knew Skystar was a part of Equestria’s future, and that meant I had to do whatever was necessary to ensure she survived to carry on my legacy…‘our’ legacy….

Your father would have been so proud of you, Skystar, my thoughts rang out.

whimper “I miss him,” Skystar cried into my chest. I knew who she was specifically referring to, but a lone tear came to my eye as the statement also struck me. “I miss him…s-so much….”

sigh “I know…me too, Skystar….”

========================================<>========================================

“Looks good, Gabby! Let’s close up shop and get going for the night!”

Gabby the griffon, Parcel Post, and I were within the Second Canterlot District’s Mail Service building. We finally finished our shifts and sorted the rest of the mail for tomorrow’s deliveries. There were a few more bins to work through and process, but Parcel noted we could get that done tomorro-

Ding!

Gabby looked up from her position and noticed a unicorn stallion had burst through the doors, the bell sounding as he stopped at the main desk in the lobby. The pony huffed in exhaustion as he appeared to be in a hurry.

“Sir,” Parcel Post said out loud, trotting out to the desk area. “We are currently clos-”

gasp! “Chief Editor Pneum? Is that really you?” Gabby inquired, flying over to the front desk and staring at the unicorn with wide eyes. The tired stallion nodded, much to the chagrin of Parcel Post.

“Gabby, wha-”

“How can we help you today, Mr. Pneum?” the griffon excitedly asked. I exhaled in defeat, shaking my head while chuckling.

huff! “M-Moment…” huff! “...please,” Pneum gasped, attempting to catch his breath. I finally trotted over from behind the backroom curtain while Parcel Post upsettingly shook her head.

“Gabby, it is after operating hours,” Parcel Post said emphatically. “We are closed and are no-”

pant! “‘The Crown,’” Pneum Matick huffed out weakly. “‘The Crown of Canterlot’ has asked for your assistance with this operation.” Pneum dropped the details onto the desk counter, Parcel Post picking it up with her wing and silently opening her mouth in shock as she read it.

huff! “W-We have made all the posters…and they are ready for distribution at our shop,” the editor said. “So, we will need you to come retrieve them and fly out to all known regions of Equestria for delivery…preferably, ‘as soon as possible,’ per the instructions.”

“Well, what are they, Pneum?” Gabby asked out of curiosity. Parcel Post gave me the piece of paper as she shook her head in frustration.

“W-Well,” Pneum wheezed as he cleared his throat. ahem! “I’m almost certain you are aware of the human’s sudden escape from Canterlot, correct?” I nodded my head, as did Gabby and Parcel Post. “‘The Crown of Canterlot’ requested the creation and delivery of ‘Wanted’ posters across Equestria. They’ll need to be given to every region’s leader, who will then ensure they are hung up wherever they can be tacked onto and be visibly seen by the residents of said regions.”

“Say no more!” Gabby exclaimed as I offered the sheet back to Parcel Post. “Where are the posters for distribution?”

“B-Back at the printing press!” Pneum replied loudly, making his way back out the door. “We have them ready to go, so just come by whenever you all are ready!”

Ding!

The unicorn departed from the building, leaving Parcel Post standing next to the bouncy griffon. Gabby then elbowed her in the side while giving me an excited look, her beak turning into a wide smile.

“Come on! We finally have an important job to do!” Gabby proclaimed to us, pumping her fists in the air. I chuckled and nodded, going into the backroom to retrieve our supplies. Parcel Post looked at me as I returned and shook her head, turning to face the griffon.

sigh “I knew you’d be the death of me, Gabby….”

“Nonsense!” the griffon exclaimed excitedly, bringing us both in for a big hug. “Here, I’ll take the longest flight and head for SaddleArabia, Mount Aris, and the entire southwest region of Equestria. That way, you two won’t have to fly all the way out there!”

“Yes, bu-”

“And, not only do we get to fly over all of Equestria while doing our jobs, buuut…you know what that meeaans?” I rolled my eyes and nodded as Gabby chirped cheerfully to us.

“ADVENTURE TIIIME!!”

I Can Change, Can You? - Part 1

Chapter 15: I Can Change, Can You? - Part 1

“I cannot believe I am seriously going through with this,” I muttered.

“Hey, you chose to go in there.”

The Changeling’s Hive. The once mighty changeling force, seemingly enemies with every other race in Equestria. These were the same creatures who could embed themselves deep within the enemy's territory without a single clue as to who was a changeling and who was not. This was the same army that could disguise themselves down to the most minuscule detail.

“Perfect?”

Yes, they felt like the epitome of perfection, once ruled by the queen of the cretins herself.

Queen Chrysalis.

She was the creature responsible for nearly bringing about the utter annihilation of the ponies of Equestria with her deceiving tactics and planning. Disguising herself as one of the alicorn princesses and coming so close to tasting victory.

That same changeling group would feed off of the love of other creatures and use it to re-energize themselves. A formidable foe that had proven to be the epitome of endless nightmares in every foal's dreams. One you couldn’t seem to stop.

That same species was reduced to nothing more than a bunch of kindhearted and ever-loving individuals who desired no conflict, preaching peace and happiness wherever they stepped.

“Soooo…hippies?”

They would rather talk about their feelings and share the love than rule regions and feed off their enemies for generations. But, for one reason or another, the idea made sense.

Queen Chrysalis herself was left defeated, nearly toppled, and almost forced to reform herself. Unfortunately, she was never caught and still roams Equestria's unknown and vast world.

Who knows where she could be now. She could, quite literally, be any creature out there. Lying and deceiving her way for survival.

Like lies, it’s like my mom always said, ‘The lie has legs that can outrun the truth to begin. But every so often, the lie loses a bit of its legs, and its much smaller legs can’t run fast.’

Eventually, the truth, much like father time himself, always catches up with us in the end.

And that’s where the fatal flaw was. Unfortunately, most creatures didn’t realize it until it was exposed after the Royal Canterlot Wedding. Through inquisitive questioning, you too can play 'Super-Sleuth,' and determine who is a changeling and who isn't.

Asking the right questions, checking everyday habits, and asking about specific memories. It all would help in sniffing them out.

As the years went on, Equestria would seemingly be threatened by them but would always fight back and prevail, getting better each time.

Maybe that was the reason they chose to give up, I thought. Almost all the changeling population saw the writing on the wall and relented against the pressure.

Disobeying Queen Chrysalis and choosing the life that their future leader, Prince Thorax, had initially found for himself.

“That takes guts.”

In doing so, they utterly destroyed the original Hive's inner sanctum and main throne room. To this day, it has been reduced to nothing but a hollowed-out space, sealed off deep within the recesses of the structure and every changeling’s forlorn memories.

I was never able to find it or even get a chance to see it. Was it possibly out of fear from Thorax and the others that I may take an interest in it and document it? I thought to myself.

Or maybe there was something they weren’t telling us.

“Lying?”

The thought lingered as I made my way through the ever-changing environment. It was quite the challenge navigating the massive structure, mainly because the walls would warp and change every so now and then.

There weren’t any patrols happening within the Hive, which seemed to bother me. Typically, they would have received the message of a threat almost immediately. If they were, hypothetically, warned about this recent turn of events, I pondered as I roamed the corridors, wouldn’t they want to do everything in their power to keep themse-

“And that’s why you are not listening to me, Thorax!”

gasp!

========================================<>========================================

My brain immediately froze in terror, seeing the outline of two shadows on the ground. I immediately panicked and frantically dove right into a hole in the wall, clearly not thinking as I had made the split-second decision.

I now found myself inside the new throne room of the Changeling Hive. It was a spacious, open-ceiling room with the wind blowing through the air. The sound it created reverberated off the walls and into all awaiting ears, but the noise was soft compared to the current bickering of the two changelings nearby.

“I understand how you feel, brother, but we need to act with intuition an-”

“Don’t talk to me about intuition, Thorax. It’s practically my middle name!”

“It certainly is not, Pharynx…it’s Bartholemew….”

“Shhh! Be quiet, you big palooka!”

My mind started to laugh in sync with the two creatures as the conversation continued between the Changelings leader and his older brother. They were undoubtedly a great duo, one being the overly charismatic and outgoing Pharynx, while the other was the timid and ruminatively tempered Prince Thorax.

I was right between a perfectly enclosed space, rocks jutting around me. It surely did prevent me from being spotted, even if some creature managed to search for themselves.

It nearly resembled a tunnel underneath the ground with a lion statue at the end to peek my head through.

“Stop the references. I get the picture you are trying to paint!”

Or the tale I am trying to weave together.

“GET ON WITH IT!!”

I stayed low and focused on calming my heart’s beating. The changelings could feel the compassion and spirit of their peers, or intruders in my case. I did what I could, clearing my mind and trying not to focus on anything recent except for the acoustics of the room and its dialogue.

“I only joke with you, dear brother,” the Changeling leader went on to say, “but I do have grave news. We have just received word that the human, Alex, escaped from Canterlot Castle a short while ago.”

“WHAAT?!” Pharynx shouted, the ground shaking as his hoof collided violently with the ground. “HOW DID THAT HAPPEN?!”

“He just…escaped,” Thorax said softly. It was quite the contrasting tone from his impulsive brother. A soft growl floated through the air and into my ears, which made me feel uneasy. Why did I feel as though I was being observed?

“Were you?”

“Well, let’s sure hope he doesn’t show up here,” Pharynx replied with ferocity. “I wanna beat that creature to a pulp if I catch him skulking around this regio-”

“No, Pharynx!” Thorax yelled back, the echo carrying itself across the room. I heard the faint clearing of some creature's throat before continuing the conversation. sigh “I m-mean, n-no. We don’t want to resort to violence immediately if we manage to encounter him.”

“And why shouldn’t we?” Pharynx spat back. “He is a present danger to all of Equestria and, therefore, should be squashed like a bug.”

A long silence filled the room, that statement filling the void for a while. “Wait…”

“Yeah, Pharynx, did you already forget what your own species looks like?” Thorax said condescendingly. “We ARE bugs! Bright, colorful, organized, and caring bugs!”

“Yeah, sorry,” Pharynx sheepishly replied, his raspy voice softening. “I did forget. It was the heat of the moment, you know? No harm, no foul?”

“Uh huuhh,” was the response from Prince Thorax. “I know the human is considered exceptionally dangerous to Equestria, and so does every creature else. So, for the safety of my kingdom, I have a good plan that can work, in theory. It involves ‘tactical deception.’”

“Go on,” was Pharynx’s reply. However, there was a hint of doubt sewn into those two words.

“Do you remember the old throne room and the throne itself?” Thorax inquired softly. I could pick up on the phrasing very clearly and immediately gulped softly.

“Are you implying we should bring bac-”

“No, no no no, absolutely not!” Thorax cut Pharynx off. “I don’t want to bring back the Old Hive ever again. That should stay sealed in the depths of Tartarus for Faust’s eternal sake.”

“Then why bring it up concerning the human fugitive?” Pharynx asked.

“What if we absorbed the energy from the shattered remnants of the old throne and infused it with the new one?” Thorax asked with confidence. “We aren’t reviving our past selves, but rather using a feature of it to protect ourselves from Alex.”

“You’ve lost me. Give me a second to process this,” Pharynx said. I could only imagine he was shaking his head in confusion. “Are you trying to tell me that you, Prince Thorax, the presumptive leader of the Changelings…you want to magic proof the Hive like it used to be?”

I would have replied the same way, I thought to myself with a frown.

“Precisely, brother,” Thorax said, a hint of excitement languishing on those words. “We can then be able to prevent him from hurting us, giving us a chance to capture him while he is vulnerable.”

“All this preparation and methodical planning for one creature,” Pharynx fired back quickly.

“Yes,” Thorax said as well almost immediately. “Just for one, mortal, weak-minded, and outnumbered human fugitive.”

Well, that wasn’t very nice, I thought, my fists clenching in anger.

“I like the idea, but there would be a problem,” Pharynx said, clearing his throat. “You need to revert the Hive back as soon as possible to avoid suspicious doubts being cast upon us. You know that if The Crown of Canterlot were to find out that you magic-proofed the Hive again, who knows how they would react to your decisions from then on.”

“Pharynx, please,” Thorax sarcastically commented, his tone becoming serious. “Princess Celestia was arguably rude to me at the final council meeting for the trial, and I certainly do not like their so-called ‘handling’ of the predicament Equestria presently faces.”

“Always trying to play peacemaker, Thorax,” Pharynx said, the sounds of their hooves clattering as they proceeded to walk out of the throne room. “You still haven’t changed from our childhood days, I see.”

“Well, we did change regarding our appearances and how we act to other species,” Thorax said softly. “I didn’t go through all that trouble of escaping and not wanting any part of Chrysalis’s Master Plan for us to not try something different. It was my decision, and I will forever stand by it.”

“I think it was a good choice for you to make, little bro,” Pharynx said, earning a groan from the changeling leader.

“Those two surely are brothers of another mother, huh?”

Pharynx can come off as a brute, but he has a heart of gold under that set of armor he still carries around. I understand he may be a tiny bit paranoid of potential threats to the Hive and its residents, but that’s what his younger brother, Thorax, should tell him. To not worry so much about it and relax his mind.

Reverting back to reality, I looked at my watch and decided to act accordingly. “I better locate this old throne and find out how its power works if I want any chance at surviving this place,” I softly said under my breath.

Peeking my head out and looking into the empty throne room, the two creatures in question had departed, the echoes of their voices trailing from one of the halls nearby.

I jumped out of my hiding spot and dashed to a nearby wall. Then, jumping up to a higher ledge, I traversed the elevated ground and over to a hole forming in the wall.

Let’s hope I can find it before them, I thought, or this may just be my ultimate demise.

========================================<>========================================

“Woah,” I said, looking at a small slide the hole had led to producing.

And by small slide, I meant one that twisted and spiraled down gradually. Going down the narrow tube, I kept myself as low as possible, finally coming to a stop and stepping into a large corridor.

First, I peered down the narrow hall before me and noted the distinct jutting rocks coming out of the walls. I thought they appeared weird, but as I leaned back, I quickly turned around to realize something worse.

“Oh no,” I said aloud. “A dead-end.”

I nearly started panicking again, but then something else happened.

My mind told my body to take some deep breaths and lean against the cold surface of the wall itself. It had already been a long day, and the fact that I was further descending into the chaotic mess of this colossal structure of endless possibilities had become increasingly frustrating.

“A minute to yourself surely couldn’t possibly hurt then despite your location and status.”

I slumped against the wall, resting my butt against the alcove’s joint. It was noticeably cold within the Hive, and the clothes I donned did stave it off while providing warmth to my body.

Finally, my head leaned back and fully rested against the wall behind me. As I continued to sit there uninterrupted, my eyes slowly closed while my breathing slowed.

If there was any place to be found and killed, this would be it, I thought slowly. My face went neutral as my body started to shut down, and slowly my mind started to fade from reality.

This is it, I peacefully thought. A smile crept to my face, and the endless memories of my time here in Equestria began flooding the amalgamation called my brain.

Had a good run here in Equestria, my mind told itself softly. So, might as well let myself rest from the stress it has forever dealt with since day one…

drip!

My eyes quickly opened as my ears picked up on a distinct sound.

drip!

“What?” I asked myself, turning my head and looking up at the ceiling. Was that the sound of a drop of liquid?

drip!

My eyes darted across the ceiling and onto the floor around me. There isn’t any sign of water or anything for that matter here, I thought with confusion. Where…

drip!

There it goes again, my mind commented to itself. It sounds like it’s coming fro-

drip!

“Behind me?” I rhetorically asked, peering at the wall behind me. I put my ear to it and listened instinctively.

drip!

drip!

It sounds like it is on the other side of this wall, I thought to myself. Why?

drip!

“Well,” I said, getting up and dusting myself off, “might as well give this a shot. Mikey, activate the excavation gloves.”

“Request acknowledged. Standby for suitable fitting,” the robotic voice of the watch replied.

My hands waited as the watch sent the instruction through. My awaiting digits slowly were covered with the leather padding of the tactical shoveling gloves. They were retrofitted for digging and exploration and looked pretty stylish.

Clasping them together, I proceeded to slam them into the wall, creating a large divot once I removed them. I then proceeded to chip away at the wall, the sound of my excavation echoing into the corridor.

If any creature were to hear this with their attuned hearing, I’d surely be dea-

boomf!

crumble!

“Bingo.”

Wrong game. More like…

“Jackpot.”

========================================<>========================================

I clasped my excavation gloves together, the material disappearing into my hands. Shaking them a couple of times, I looked at the hole I had created and found it adequately sized for myself to crawl through.

Bringing up my leg, I slipped my foot into the hole, finding no resistance from the other side. Then, grasping the wall with both hands, I brought my other leg up and into the hole.

Finally, I used my arm strength to slip through the rocky borehole, scraping a bit of my back on a jutting rock. I fell a dozen feet and crumpled onto the ground.

My vision wasn’t registering the scene. It was dark.

Everywhere I tried to look, darkness greeted my eyesight in return.

“Okay, let’s see,” I said into the watch. “Let’s try the ‘Explorers Helmet Mark II.’”

“Request acknowledged. One moment please,” the voice echoed back.

A helmet soon sat atop my head, and the flashlight flickered before brightening the room softly. I sat there and gawked at the sight before a loud echo startled me for a second.

drip!

“This is it,” I said to myself softly, gulping audibly. “I found it.”

The old throne room was right underneath the new one the entire time? I thought to myself in frustration. You have got to be kidding! This is ancient history, and it’s something that we can research and take notes…on what not to do.

The room was dark and had an unsettling aura to it. The darkness only managed to hide the destroyed walls and old empty pods that lingered from the last time this place was used. Chrysalis had escaped and abandoned this place, which only sped up the ultimate removal and sealing of an empty tomb.

One that should forever be forgotten, but one that should still be documented for the history books.

I looked above me at the ceilings and faintly spotted the spiky rocks dangling from the ceiling above. They were dripping water down from their pointy ends to the puddles of water on the floor of the echoey chamber.

I peered ahead, and there it was: the old throne. It had been nearly destroyed, lacking its past menacing appearance. Once adorned by massive spikes and terrifyingly tall spires, it now resembled nothing more than a dying tree stump left to rot in the forest.

It had been crumbling under its own weight, the rocky substance slowly dissipating into a moat of ash around it. I approached the old throne, my boots dirtying themselves from the murky water puddles I stepped through.

The stump lay dormant before me, unrecognizable and dead. I squatted to get a closer look at it, shining the flashlight atop my helmet toward it. The beam of light spotlighted the aging boulder, noting the craters and cavities had rotted it for who knows how long.

I then placed my left hand above it and rested it gently. It felt hard and cold to the touch, my brain not appreciating the sensation it gave off. But, on the other hand, my watch had sparked itself back to life, the screen starting to compute some formulas.

I looked at it with fear as the room began to slowly shrink. It was then I heard it.

thump!

thump-thump!

thump!

The echo frightened me.

It sounded low, dull, and steady. Yet, it resonated like a beat.

It sounded like…a heartbeat.

“Your heartbeat?”

Crazily enough, it was my heartbeat. It felt like my heart was thudding against my ribs, the sound reverberating around the ruined room.

thump-thump!

thump-thump!

My watch suddenly started talking to me, displaying multiple graphs and analytical data.

“Alexander, my data is telling me this magic is extremely powerful,” it said monotonously. “It gives off a substantial amount of energy and is traceable all over the room. Magical readings tell me, however, that it is corrosive and easily corruptive. Therefore, safety is advised if you plan to absorb this into your power-up system.”

I gulped, a pit of doubt forming in my stomach. This can’t be what I have resorted to, can it? I asked myself, daring to argue with my morals. Would I ever do this if I was back on Earth?

“So, why on Earth did you decide it was a good idea to absorb the thing?”

I don’t know why, but my body had decided for itself. The decision was made to grab onto a piece of the throne’s rock and break it off. I held it in my hands for several moments before light emanated from the source.

It sunk into my hand, the trace line of leyline energy beginning to make its way toward my wrist. It was hurting badly, my teeth gritting and muscles clenching themselves. I was nearly spazzing, my arms shaking to try and ward off the pain.

The watch was enveloped, and a green blinker flashed several times before dying off. My watch then returned a soft ding! before the charts started reappearing.

I brought it to eye level and noted that the charts displayed an ‘unknown error: cannot display information’ reading. Great, I thought. I probably just lost my fucking watch and all my abilities to protect me. Thank you, Chrysalis.

I got up quickly and retreated back toward the wall with the borehole in it. I looked up and noted that it may be unreasonable for me to jump up and through. So I placed and gripped my hands into a few pockets and positioned my feet onto two jugs. I slowly climbed up to the hollow entrance I had created, grabbing onto the hole’s jutting features.

I pulled myself up and through it, my shirt ripping from the stone rock. I realized as I lay there my skin was brutally cut. Blood was seeping from my chest and staining my shirt, the pain stabbing my insides vigorously. It was a minor inconvenience for me and one that would be dealt with later, but it was the last thing on my mind.

Let me rest, I thought softly. What…a long…day…

“I need a breather,” I said to myself quietly.

“You and me both, Mr. Alex.”

========================================<>========================================

I turned my head quickly from side to side and saw nothing. I was beginning to fear the worst until it spoke up again.

"Quick. Up here," the voice called. I slowly looked up, noticing a changeling poking its head from the ceiling. The bug creature then stretched its hoof out, to which I retracted away.

"I'm not going to hurt you, Mr. Alex," the creature said softly, its eyebrows raising.

"Pinkie Pie promise?" I stupidly replied.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, st-"

"Okay, I got it," I proceeded to cut the changeling off. Getting up, I nearly doubled over in pain from the wounds tracing over my chest and back, trying not to scream. The changeling outstretched its hoof to me, giving me something to hold onto as I was quickly hoisted up.

I grabbed hold of the ceiling’s inner layer, pulling myself up and into the enclosed space with the last of my strength.

“Activate health-regen,” I spoke into the watch softly.

“Request accepted. Please standby and do not move,” the computer voice said.

I sat there, my eyes squinting shut as the wounds started to repair themselves. Then, as I continued to grimace in pain, the hole I had crawled through closed up, and the room finally came to life.

I looked around in confusion and amazement. It was a small alcove with little fixtures and trinkets and a singular bookcase containing several books and journals. My eyes wandered over the room, finally recognizing the creature on the opposite side.

"Hi, Mr. Alex," the changeling replied with a smile. I was taken aback since I believed Equestria knew I was a perceived threat to any cre-

"Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you, nor do I believe you will hurt me," the feminine changeling said before turning to the shelf of books. "Quite the contrary, actually."

My mind blanked for a second while attempting to process the sentence the changeling had just uttered. What does she mean by tha-

"I mean that I want to get to know you and your situational predicament, Mr. Alex," the changeling interjected, cutting off my mental note-taking. My mind kept racing, making me start to believe she was reading me li-

"Like a book?" she kindly asked. "Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt your thoughts."

"Okay, now I’m starting to get freaked out,” I frantically commented, alarmed by her insanely accurate assumptions. “Firstly, ho-"

"How do I know what you are thinking and will say next? I can see it in your eyes," the changeling replied, pausing briefly before laughing. "I'm a changeling, remember? We can feel other beings' thoughts and feelings."

"Creepy," I muttered, earning a tilt of the changeling's head to the side. "Who are you then?"

"My name is Ocellus," the changeling chirped.

"Wait, Ocellus?” my brain said aloud, scanning my memories. Where have I heard tha-

“I am surprised you don’t recognize or even remember me from that one class you taught,” Ocellus replied, her eyes shifting to the side.

“Oh, I surely remember you," I smiled while pointing my finger at her. "You're one of those students at the School of Friendship, aren't you?"

"You are correct, sir," she replied. "Well, was…"

"Was?" I asked hesitantly. "What do you mean by 'was?'"

"Well, you departed, or deliberately escaped, from the Canterlot castle, didn't you?" Ocellus inquired, raising an eyebrow. "School was shut down, and we were all forced to return home."

That fast? my mind thou-

"Yeah, it was a shock to all of us," she interrupted my train of thought. "Apologies, but you already know I can hear what you ar-"

"Potentially thinking, I know," I frustratingly groaned, "I know."

"I'm sorry," Ocellus asked, clutching onto a journal with a sad expression. I looked at the changeling and sighed in defeat.

"No, no. It's my fault," I groaned with my hand over my face. "You didn't deserve to be in this situation, nor do any other students at that school."

"Can you tell me why you did it?" she asked, staring into my soul. "None of us questioned our professors or Princess Twilight except me, and I felt like what they told me wasn't the whole truth."

"Not surprised," I commented. "The Crown has all but shut down any debate against their radical decisions, and I had to make the choic-"

"Best for you and not any other creature?" Ocellus said, quickly covering her mouth. I slowly turned my head and stared at her. I guessed that she probably didn't mean to blurt out the truth. "I am so sorry, I didn't mea-"

"No, you said it, and you said it with assurance," I said softly, dropping my head. "That’s the harsh truth, isn’t it? I've been so narcissistic and self-centered, huh?" scoff!

"I mean, to me?" Ocellus said, pausing for a second to formulate a proper reply. "Yeah."

"Tch, it's okay. I understand the negative perception surrounding me," I said, shaking my head. "I cannot remember a time when creatures and ponies didn’t like me and accept me for who I was. Nowadays, they despise me and want me dead. Gone from this world for good." My eyes started tearing up, the beating of my heart increasing. "I j-j-just…"

sigh "Want to go home?"

I turned my head and looked at Ocellus. My mind blanked, seeing that she had figured out the exact reason for all my stress and frustration with my new life. I nodded my head in response.

"I get it, the feeling you aren’t your true self," Ocellus said, putting the journal in her hoof down. "We were the same way growing up. Before Queen Chrysalis was defeated and we all reformed ourselves for the greater good, we scavenged and fought bitterly for survival."

She slowly got up and walked to my side of the enclosure. "It was horrible and cold. The Hive was a place of destructive practices and thoughts that would make the most innocent creature cry in anguish," she lamented, taking a seat near my right side.

"I was scared growing up in the old Hive, not knowing if any creature around me would share my interests or partake in any activities I wanted to do. It was dark, miserable, and we were constantly starving ourselves for food."

"Didn't you used to feed off the love of other creatures?" I asked softly. My mind hadn't thought the topic through, but I realized too late how dumb of a ques-

"You’re smarter than this, Mr. Alex. Nowadays, we share our love instead," Ocellus said slowly. "Thorax made that change when he reformed, so the entire changeling race followed and decided to share our feelings and love instead. We did it so no changeling would be left hungry ever again."

I looked at her as her inquisitive pupils bore into mine.

"I felt your love in this world the last couple visits you made, even when you came here to the Changeling Hive," she said boldly. "You really care for creatures across Equestria and want what is best for everyone, don't you?"

sigh

I dropped my head, knowing she was right. The responsibility to be there for every creature I wanted to protect was tiresome, but I loved doing it. It especially was fo-

"Oh, riiiight," Ocellus slyly commented. "You know that she does care for you and your safety with all her heart, Mr. Alex. There is no question about it."

"Okay, I get it, Ocellus," I said, waving my hand to dismiss the thought. "Drop it."

"This isn't something you should dismiss, Mr. Alex," she continued. “You shouldn’t shove i-”

"I AM NO-"

sigh Calm down. Take a deep breath, Alex, I thought to myself while my eyes closed. Choose your words really carefully here.

I peeked over at the bug creature sitting near me, her head tilting in anticipation. Figures. I shook my head before gathering myself and continuing my spiel.

"There are some things I regret ever since coming here, which have massively weighed on my shoulders. Unfortunately, I can’t take my past actions back, and I need to accept them and move on,” I said, my hands tightening themselves with rage. “But it’s hard to do when your closest friends and special somecreature, who practically shares the same interests and enthusiasm, keep bringing past shi-stuff up, and you can’t fully escape it."

Ocellus sat back for a second, looking at me in confusion. "Regrets?" she asked. "What does The Crown and Princess Skystar have to do wi-"

"That's not what I mean," I said, looking at her before closing my eyes in defeat. "There are two things I truly regret and should have never let happen in my life. One was here in Equestria, and the other was back on my home, Earth."

"Anonymous?"

My eyes shot open, staring at the ground before me. I tried responding, but my mouth couldn't formulate the wor-

"And the other was your past relatio-"

"STOP IT!!" I screamed at Ocellus, snapping my head and glaring at her. She cowered back and backpedaled as far away as she could. I nearly got up and hit her for bringing up that painful memory.

“Keep it together, Alexander.”

My mind intervened, stopping my body and forcing me to uncurl my fists. I brought my hands to my chest and held them together for a while. I took more deep breaths, returning to the floor and resting myself on my knees. My eyes started tearing up, my mind processing the mental trauma I could potentially be causing to this young changeling.

"I'm sorry," I said softly, looking away from Ocellus. "Didn't mean…for that outburst. I’m not mad at you. Instead, I am disappointed in myself for letting my emotions get the better of me."

"It's okay, it's understandable," Ocellus replied, a hoof wiping away a tear in her eye.

Goddammit, I thought, shaking my head. Fucking control yourself, Alex. You're supposed to be a good guy, not an asshole.

"I can tell you have a good heart, Mr. Alex," Ocellus said softly, managing to keep her composure while speaking to a human creature considered a criminal and dangerous to everypony. “You shouldn’t regret the decisions you’ve made in your life.”

“Does it feel like I do?” I asked rhetorically.

“Yeah, you have a ton of regrets floating around your being,” she said before smiling, “but it shouldn’t ever bother you, Mr. Alex. I can tell you have a big heart and that you care for so many creatures. You'll move the world for them even if you don’t know them.”

“Yeah,” I sighed softly, dropping my head to my knees.

“She’s right, Alex. Listen to her.”

Ocellus got up and slowly retraced her way over to me. She patted my back with her hoof, causing me to grunt from the sharp pain.

“Oh, sorry! I didn’t reali-”

“No, I understand,” I reassuringly said to her, laughing to myself. “I can see how you operate and represent yourself. You’re appreciative, thoughtful, and caring for others around you.”

I shook the thoughts in my head away. “You have what my mom has, and I wish I had now. She even taught me that no matter what, whoever that other individual may be, you should show kindness and care to others and understand them for who they are.”

Ocellus stared at me and blinked her eyes a couple times. “Sometimes I wish I could’ve been a bit better. Uniqueness was something I knew we all were. But, I was afraid of the unknown, the unpredictability of life coming around the corner. So, I didn’t take it as an insurmountable challenge that could be conquered but ran away from it like a coward.”

Ocellus nodded her head, to which I looked at her with a reassuring smile. “I’ll be fine, don’t worry about me,” I replied with a sigh. “I just need to find a place to lay low for a bit.”

“Hmmm,” Ocellus hummed to herself, a hoof to her chin. Deep in thought, a few minutes passed before she came up with an idea. “What about Casaflanka to the southwest?”

“Casaflanka?” I inquired, raising an eyebrow.

“Casablanca has an affiliate in Equestria?”

Heh, 'a-filly-ate.'

“You are horrible at puns, Alex. Stop it.”

“Yeah,” she said, trying her best to elaborate. “You know? High rooftops, ever-expanding city skyline? An extraneous and difficult sewer system to navigate? That sounds like a good place to scout and venture to stay hidden for a time.”

“That’s a surefire possibility,” I said aloud before slowly squinting my eyes and looking at her through my peripheral vision. “There are two things I need to know. One, how do you know so much about Casaflanka? More importantly…how do I know that I can trust you?”

“I mean,” Ocellus said before transforming into a giant lizard creature. Then, opening her jaw, she revealed her enormous mouth, gnarly teeth lining the sides. “I could have easily killed you by now,” she quickly transformed into the prince, “sounded an alarm,” she imitated Thorax.

I was quickly startled and shaken, seeing as she could have done so without warning.

“But I didn’t because I wanted to hear you out, Mr. Alex,” Ocellus truthfully replied, transforming back to her normal state. “And I know so much about Equestria’s known geography due to me being a massive bookworm.” She proceeded to transform into a worm that was my height.

I nodded my head quickly, wanting anything but to be a feast for her and the rest of the changeling grou-

“Your body as a whole wouldn’t feed us all, teehee,” she giggled.

“YOU GOTTA STOP!!” I yelled back while shaking in fright.

“I’m telling you the truth, Mr. Alex. I won’t hurt you,” Ocellus stated before transforming into a familiar solar alicorn, “because I could have already done that a short while ago.”

Her smirk made me feel really uncomfortable initially, but I slowly laughed at the changeling, knowing that Ocellus was just trying to lighten the mood and make me feel better.

“I appreciate it,” I said, Ocellus transforming back into her usual self. “Thanks for the conversation. I do feel better.”

“No problem, Mr. Alex,” she replied, “but I’ll be expecting that therapy session charge for next time.”

I looked at her and chuckled before Ocellus pointed to the wall behind me. “I believe you should try and make a break for it if you want any chance of survival. No telling how fast Pharynx could potentially find you and dice you up if he ever caught you snooping around the Hive… especially with your wanted status….”

“What?”

“Nothing!”

I looked at her suspiciously before turning around and spotting a new hole in the wall. I turned to her and nodded before getting up and walking over to it. Before heading out, I looked back at Ocellus and smiled.

“Thanks for the talk,” I said to the now happy changeling.

Author's Note

Say "Hooray!" for our savior. :yay:

I'm in CST, so expect Part 2 around 2pm and Part 3 around 11pm respectively. Appreciate any and all feedback!

-Harpy

I Can Change, Can You? - Part 2

Chapter 16: I Can Change, Can You? - Part 2

As the human departed, I sighed to myself and relaxed a bit. However, the tension lingered, a by-product of what felt like a marathon therapy session with Alex, the human.

I had profound respect for the bipedal creature. Moreover, my research on the bipedal creature brought back exciting stories and facts about Alex and his species.

I proceeded to trot out and down the long, narrow corridor toward the intersection at the end. Finally, I took a right and returned to my living quarters within the Hive. Along the way, I reminisced about the human and what his adventurous mind held.

He has such an intuitive mindset that seeks thrills and excitement while doing his best to remain calm and collected under pressure, I thought.

“That reminds me,” I asked myself softly. “Whatever happened to that book series I was reading?”

I made it to my room and immediately closed the door behind me. The room was well-organized, a characteristic it shared pretty nicely with me. My bed was neatly made on the left, the blanket tucked in, and the pillows were sitting near the headrest.

The rug underneath was without wrinkles and laid out all my homework assignments and projects currently assigned to the students while on academic leave.

Speaking of which, that term. ‘Academic leave.’ It didn’t sit right with me this entire time.

Why did they refer to the human’s escape and search as the sole reason for the term ‘academic leave’ to be handed down to every student at the School of Friendship? I asked my curious mind. To my knowledge, they didn’t do it at any other schools in Equestria.

I buried the thought away and looked to the bookshelf, or bookshelves, on the right side of my room. Since I absolutely loved reading and writing, there was no doubt they overflowed with a cavalcade of titles and works from many authors.

The bottom shelves held onto a thesaurus, encyclopedias, and dozens of history books for myself to go through when I was entirely out of things to do.

The middle of the three bookcases was filled with novels and books that could help me distract myself for days. They ranged in all types of genres and were neatly organized. The dividers in-between each genre were sandwiched nicely and tightly.

However, my eyes wandered to what was atop the shelving. Journals and small books about personal stories and events were the topics, and I had them assorted by the author's names. The genres ranged from adventure to tragedy, slice of life, and drama-inducing thrillers.

But, of all the series in my personal library, one seemed to stick out like a rose thorn.

I flew up and picked up the book from its holding on the edge of the bookcase. Then, flying down and lying on my bed, I relaxed into the cushioning as I looked at the hardcover.

‘Music To My Ears, by Alexander Walkerson.’ I placed my hoof over the cover and opened it. Flipping through the pages, I found the bookmark I put amid chapter three of the four-chapter-long book.

It was only 56 pages long, but the short stories within its pages made the series nearly span fourteen books. This one, in particular, was book 2, one I had put aside since the incidental day over a month ago.

No matter, I thought. I have nothing else important to do, nor a changeling to bother me.

I started to read where I last left off:

‘This was one of the lowest points in my life.

Losing an individual that had meant so much to me while I had the same sickness. I had no one else to talk to face-to-face since I was quarantined. My family couldn’t do anything to help me except give me pain medication and leave dinner at the door.

But for the three-week-long recovery, I stayed isolated within those dark walls.

I was alone there.

Cold.

Scared.

Shut out from the joys of life.

The worrisome thoughts polluted my aching mind, desperately trying to rid them from my brain.

And then, I remembered those words that reignited my passion and love for music.

Trust yourself, Alex.

Those people were right. Talent wasn’t something you could teach to a kid.

Talent is pure, raw, and innocent in the beginning.

My instincts would initially tell me to just leave it at that. To let talent alone carry me through life to my end goals.

It was the most playful, innocent, and stupidest way to think.

After I cleared protocols and returned to the university, the switch immediately flipped, and my personal obsession with practicing hard fully took over my brain.

It plunged a deadly dagger into me, releasing an unhealthy, toxic substance of adrenaline to sate my want and desire for nothing short of perfection.

That’s where I began to fall.

It was a downfall similar to what Anon went through.

Anon's self-obsessed ways were disgustingly similar to my poisonous obsession. One that latched onto my being and held on desperately.

It didn’t want to let go.

It wanted me.

It needed me.

And at that moment in time?

I needed it.’

“Ocellus!”

========================================<>========================================

My mind snapped out of the world from the book as I looked up in haste. At the doorway was Prince Thorax, panting and staring back at me.

huff! “There you are!” pant! “I was so worried something had happened to you,” he said, sighing in relief.

“Why would you? I’m perfectly safe here,” I replied with certainty.

“Well, we may have had an intruder within the Hive,” Thorax said, revealing a ripped article of clothing in his hoof. It was blood-stained and without its once vibrant color.

“Well, what does that have to do wi-”

“It was outside the old throne room, and it was found on a thorny rock within the hole somecreature had created,” he said, his eyes widening more. “Your trace was found near it, but this one on this, whatever it is, is unknown.”

“Oh, I know,” I said without thought, knowing I would eventually have to out myself.

“You know?” Thorax inquired, squinting his eyes at me now. “What are you hiding fro-”

“Mr. Alex was in the old throne room, so I pulled him aside and had a FRIENDLY chat with him.” My attitude relaxed while my eyes returned to the book I had in front of me.

“WHAAAT?!” he exclaimed in shock, his forehead beading sweat down. “H-H-HOWW?!”

“I had a feeling he was around,” I shrugged, going back to the book. “He just felt stressed, and I decided to help him and make him feel comfortable with all this going on.”

“B-B-But, h-he’s DANGERO-”

“Eh, not really,” I nonchalantly shot back. Thorax’s expression went into overdrive as he stomped his hoof down. I sensed he was still nervous, but now was no time for cowardice, he was telling his mind.

“You stay in here until I-no, WE, come back!” Prince Thorax snapped at me, finally departing the room. The door slowly closed, shutting me in with a resonating click!

“Don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere,” I waved my hoof dismissively, returning my gaze to the human’s retelling of a memory. “I’ll be here for the remainder of the day reading.”

Let’s just hope Faust can protect you, Mr. Alex, I mused, a small smile forming. Because something has been bothering me lately with this book.

I need to understand what you meant when writing this story.

========================================<>========================================

“PHAARYYYNX!!” I called out in desperation, entering the main throne room. “We have a problem!”

Pharynx appeared out of an adjacent corridor. “Big problem?” my brother asked hastily.

I nodded my head in return as I got up from the throne.

“Come on,” Pharynx inquired. “Tell me, what’s this problem?”

I hurriedly trotted ahead as my brother, and I made our way toward the main entrance of the Hive. “Big problem,” I gasped, my breathing picking up. “The human was already spotted here.”

“REALLY?!” Pharynx exclaimed ferociously. “But, ho-”

“That’s beside the point,” I shook my head, dismissing any further questioning. “We have to find the fugitive, and fast! If any creature loses sight of him again….”

“It's back to square one,” Pharynx concluded. He scrunched his face up, the rage seeping from him. “If I see him, oooo, I will take him down for good!”

“Let’s try not to completely decimate the human, Pharynx,” I said worriedly. “The Crown is considering him to be brought back to Canterlot alive, and aggravating Canterlot’s royalty is not something we want to do.”

“Do not fret, Prince Thorax,” he said reassuringly, “we will find him. And by the way. Don’t be so afraid of The Crown.”

“B-B-Bu-”

“Trust me,” Pharynx said, starting to slow his trot. The tall entrance doors to the Hive loomed overhead. “The Crown asked every other nation to help capture Alex because they are too busy or too lazy to do it themselves.” He shook his head and sighed. “If they wanted this over with, they would’ve already destroyed half of Equestria to finish him off.”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it,” I said, my eyes widening as that final sentence was finally processed. “Wait, what do you mean by that?”

“Dude, come on,” he lazily said, stepping away. “Every member of The Crown is immortal. Commander Shifting commands an entire army, while Princess Luna controls the darn moon. The Emperor is an all-powerful hippogriff that can wield historically deadly weapons and use any type of ancient magic. And Princess Celestia?” Pharynx asked, waving his hoof out toward me.

“Can control the sun,” I said, my head drooping.

“Exactly!” Pharynx replied, proceeding to the door’s handle to push it open. “She nearly dropped the entire sun on one pony just to protect that hippogriff, so don’t bother your mind with those thoughts.”

“Pharynx, it's not just that,” I replied softly under my breath. “I just didn’t appreciate how this situation was dealt with as a whole.” I looked at my brother, who peered at me from the corner of his eye.

sigh “Alright, fine. Tell me what happened at the trial, Thorax,” Pharynx inquired, planting his hoof on the door handle and holding it there.

========================================<>========================================

“Well, for starters, I think the evidence wasn’t cohesive and fully conclusive,” I stated confidently. “It seemed rather vague, and the prosecutor's explanations for the human’s decisions did not elaborate on the possible motives. And that’s another thing that bothered me: the motive.”

“Reasons for doing what he did,” Pharynx nodded as he opened the massive doors with a loud grunt!

“What was the main reason?” I asked rhetorically. “Alex, the human, didn’t just wake up one day and say to himself, ‘I should totally kill Anonymous just for fun.’ It doesn’t add up.” I rubbed my right hoof against my temple.

“Then there’s the weapons themselves and how witnesses claimed he combined the two axes to create one large ax to fight off Anonymous. Finally, the whole ‘he used magic’ thing was poorly supported, the prosecution using ‘he’s a mortal human whose species can’t use magic!’ as their only piece of evidence being unreasonable and unreliable.”

My brother looked out into the distance, scanning the horizon for something.

“For Faust’s sake, humans can’t even fly, Pharynx!” I scoffed. “How in Tartarus does he do i-”

grab!

“Sshh!” Pharynx put a hoof to cover my mouth. “Hold that thought, Thorax.”

“Mmmff!” I said in annoyance, pushing him away. “Pharynx! What was that for?”

“Dude!” my brother said, grabbing me. He pointed his hoof out toward the region of the Wandering Woods. “Would you look at who it is?”

I looked out into the distance, following his hoof’s direction. Sure enough, my eyes widened in shock, and my mind again started panicking. A lone figure was slowly making its way toward the distant forest.

A lone, rather tall figure.

A being walking on two legs.

growl

“Is that him?” Pharynx asked with a low growl.

gulp!

“Yea, that’s him, alright,” I whispered, my hind legs shaking in fear.

“He’s nearly at the forest’s edge,” Pharynx replied darkly.

“We have to warn Canterlot immedia-”

“No,” my brother said confidently, a smirk beginning to dawn on his face. “YOU yourself shall go and warn The Crown of the fugitive’s whereabouts.”

“Me?” I asked in shock, staring back at my brother. “Why me?”

“Because YOU are the appointed leader of the changelings,” Pharynx stated while wearing a deadpan expression, “and as your older brother, it is my job to remind you of your royal duties while simultaneously protecting you and the Hive from dangerous threats.”

“But what about you?” I asked, the realization hitting me too slowly from what my brother implied.

“I’m going to go and fight him,” Pharynx said, backing away from me.

“Wh-WHAT?! Are you crazy?” I snapped back, my face morphing into bewilderment. “You can’t be serious, Pharynx!”

“I am,” he replied back.

“You know he’s the most powerful and deadliest creature that anycreature has ever seen here in Equestria!” I looked at the ground in terror, thinking that my brother was devolving into lunacy with this course of action. “He coul-”

“Thorax,” Pharynx said slowly, grabbing my attention. I looked up and noticed he sported that same confident smile as before. “Trust me. Your bigger, older brother was born for this action and knows what he’s doing.”

It didn’t ease my mind that Pharynx, my own brother, believed he had a remote chance of taking down Alexander. He was a bipedal creature that could wield a dual-bladed ax and an assortment of powerups. He also was incredibly versatile in the arts of combat.

I shook my head, stomping my hoof into the ground. “N-NO!!” I adamantly barked back. “You are not to go out there and fight him!” Finally, I stepped in front of my brother and blocked his path.

“Thorax?” my brother asked, shaking his head. “You realize the more we bicker with each other, and the more you continue to stand in my way, the farther he will go and get away.”

I stared at him with my mouth open, the fork in the road being clear for me. I sputtered for a reply but closed my mouth and thought to myself.

Two choices, Thorax, my mind told me. It’s time to make an important decision. You either allow your brother to proceed and give chase, potentially putting him in harm’s way while you deliver the message to The Crown.

My mind started to hurt from all of the thinking. Or you remain adamant and forbid Pharynx to proceed while potentially losing track of the human fugitive and risking future negotiations and trust between the changelings and the rest of Equestria.

“That’s absurd, Thorax,” my brother Pharynx nonchalantly said. I looked at him with surprise, the realization that changelings could read each other’s minds slowly coming back to my mind. “Besides, I said it many times, and I’ll repeat it.”

Pharynx proceeded to pull me in and give me a big hug. “Don’t worry, little bro. I’ll be fine.”

“Please, don’t do this,” I pleaded, a tear forming in my eye. “You cannot get wounded from this. You have to let him pass if he brings out that ax again. I can’t risk you dying, Pharynx.”

“I’m not going to die,” Pharynx said, pulling away from the embrace. “Once you deliver that letter, you’ll be able to help me fight and finish the human together. Just like old times?”

I nodded in silence. The warm memory of that one time we defeated a large maulwurf together resurfaced.

“Alright, Pharynx,” I admitted in defeat. “I trust you.”

“Good. Now go send that letter to Canterlot!” Pharynx exclaimed, his eager hunger for battle returning. “Meanwhile, I got myself a fugitive to hunt.”

His eager growl forced me to move out of his way as he leaped forward and flew through the sky. I watched him as he got farther and farther away, getting closer to the departing human.

Meanwhile, in frustration, I shook my head and closed the Hive's front doors. I raced back to my room to retrieve a parchment. This letter needed to be written and in a hurry.

I needed to hurry.

Time is of the essence, I told myself internally, and my brother’s life just might be at stake!

========================================<>========================================

Come ooonn. Hurry up, Alex.

Broooo, chhiiilllll….

“Are the kids back at it again?”

Yeah, both sides of my mind are back and bickering over my walking speed.

Righto, bucko, both sides said in unison.

sigh

As I exited the Changeling Hive through a hole in the side of the structure, I was now staring down a vast desert area leading southward. As I made contact and entered the sand dunes, my shoes started picking up the volatile substance.

The shoes I was currently wearing were worn out from the journey already. Having gone through a brutal fight and game of tag in the weather factory of Cloudsdale, flying through the skies over the North Luna Ocean, hiking through the snowy landscape of Hailberg, and into the sandy valleys outside the Changeling Hive and towards the Wandering Forest.

Speaking of which, the perimeter of the forest outline was becoming closer and closer as I got closer. The trees appeared to be towering overhead to where they almost eclipsed the lower outline of the setting sun.

Better hurry before they come after you, one side of my brain said to me.

Yeah. No telling how long it’ll be until we can’t find our way through the forest and they capture us, the other side chirped.

I groaned in frustration. “That’s why it is called the ‘Wandering Forest,’ dip,” I muttered. Sometimes my brain was downright re-

“WATCH IT!!”

Oh right. You’re still here with me.

You do need to watch your mouth on certain occasions, Alex, I thought to myself. Especially from past instances, I gotta learn from my mistakes and try to make amends.

“And start anew again?”

Maybe you’ll seee, the second side of my brain started to sing as it remembered that one song.

All the wrongs you did to meee, the first side melodically replied.

“Yeah, and start all over,” I sang quietly.

Who am I kidding, I thought, trying not to get over-zealous. It’s not worth it anymore. To keep running away from all my troubles and not facing them head-on? I shook my head in defeat, ridding the thought away from my head.

The sand was getting in between my feet and the inside of my shoe, bothering me to an extent. So I stopped for a moment and took off one of my shoes. Then, shaking out the sand, I looked at it with curiosity.

“How long have I had these size 13 shoes for?” I asked myself, quietly putting it back on. The sand wasn’t wholly shaken out of it, but it was better than before.

Rinse and repeat for the second shoe.

With my shoes cleared of the intrusive debris, I peered down the path toward the jungle before me. The desert scenery was starting to shift from the desert scenery to a more luscious landscape, prompting me to stop and breathe a sigh of relief.

“Finally,” I groaned, rubbing my temples with my fingers. “God, it has been so long since I have had a good walk to calm my mind. Felt like years….”

“Probably was, considering you used to regularly walk your dog back on Earth.”

Bingo, my mind said in unison. Speaking of which, shouldn't we devise a plan of attack for this trek through the Wandering Forest?

I didn’t bother looking back at the amount of land I had traversed as I stood there for a while. It had been a long journey thus far, and any time I could spend catching my breath would be necessary for me to continue without stressing too much about other creatures potentially catching me and killing me.

“Oy vey,” I told myself silently.

Hey, we are busy up here! one side of my mind said frustratingly.

Why don’t you do something like map out the region for us? the second one said almost immediately. That way, we can find our way through this mess you put us in.

“One of these days,” I grumbled, “then you’ll be sorry….”

Okaayyy, got any threes?

Nope. Go fish!

“Mikey, analyze the surrounding region and process how long it would take to get through,” I spoke into the watch.

“Certainly, Alex. One moment. Scanning environment,” the robotic voice responded.

I held my arm up and looked at the watch while I waited. My thoughts kept thinking the same thing, going back to that one line Luna screamed out toward her sister outside the region of Hailberg.

Thy judgment shall come! the echo rattled within my brain.

It was something I had known too well. From every lie told to all the high school drama and the sorts. And now, being a teacher and having to teach generations of students, giving them the proper tools and amounts of knowledge to succeed?

It was scary for me.

I remember that day clearly when I first stepped into the band room. Since the recent band director retired, I was hired as the new teacher of the high school’s music program.

So, I was there to pick up the program from where they left off and revive it. The band wasn’t good for the last couple of years leading up to the director’s retirement. So, maybe having young blood in the music teacher’s position could hopefully shake up the program.

That was all it was: ‘hope.’

Hope for something different. Hope for me to change things there.

It was a surreal experience, with advanced academic planning and curriculum writing taking the life out of me for the months leading up to my first day.

“Scan complete. Two significant observations made,” the watch answered.

“Go on,” I said into the watch. “What are we taking into account tonight?”

“One: the Wandering Forest is considered the largest forest in the world of Equestria. Many creatures get lost within its jungled areas, and the wildlife found in this region is considered dangerous to traverse through without a proper map of the area,” the voice said monotonously. “Survivability is 24%.”

“That’s one excellent observation,” I replied sarcastically, the tension in my veins rising ever so higher. “What’s the other noteworthy one you have?”

“Two: watch out,” was its only response.

“Wha-”

fwoomp!

========================================<>========================================

I immediately rushed down the corridor and into the main throne room. Then, proceeding to the left of the throne and into an adjacent hall, I hastily galloped towards the end of it.

I took the last right at the end of the hall and ran down a flight of stairs before coming across a wooden door. Turning the handle to the right, I hastily flung the door open and entered.

The room itself resembled an office. Or a poorly organized office, at that. There was a massive clutter of papers, forms, and letters strewn across the ground on the left side of the room. Adjacent to it, on the right, was my bed and a couple of filing cabinets.

These didn’t really matter since the bookshelves lined the wall behind the desk. The desk itself was placed in the middle of the room on a small rug, displaying hundreds of books I had collected over the years. They weren’t organized in any specific order but were set for whenever I needed a reference during a meeting or to borrow one to Ocellus.

Speaking of which, I’ll need to address this situation with her sooner or later, I thought to myself with a slight groan. Seeing as she practically committed treason, it may be wise to discuss and explain to her why this is dire and concerning to me as the leader of the Hive.

roar!

I looked up as I picked up on the sound of a loud and ferocious roar. After it had subsided, I quickly retrieved a parchment on the desk and pulled the scroll out from within. Then, grabbing an ink pen, I dipped it into the inkwell and began to address the letter to The Crown in Canterlot:

‘To The Crown of Canterlot,

Greetings. This is Prince Thorax of the Changeling Hive.

I am sending this parchment to alert you of the sighting of the human fugitive, Alexander.

He was last spotted leaving the Hive to the south, and my brother, Pharynx, has gone out to attempt to stop him from further proceeding.

I did my best to try and stop Pharynx from possibly hurting himself in an altercation with a dangerous creature, but he insisted on doing so to protect the rest of the changelings and me.

If and when you do receive this, please come at once.

Hopefully, we can end this tonight for the good of Equestria while suffering no further casualties.

Signed with peace,

Prince Thorax’

========================================<>========================================

As I completed the letter with my signature, I rolled up the scroll and placed it back into the box. Closing it, I tapped the lid twice, which activated it. The dissipating particles slowly flew up and vanished into thin air, leaving no trace of the parchment.

I sat back and sighed in relief. Finished with that, I thought to myself slowly while closing my eyes. Now, let me collect my thoughts and keep calm.

I stood up and started to walk away from the desk, my eyes beginning to open back up. That’s when I spotted that small, cyan changeling again, who was currently standing in the doorway.

“Prince Thorax?” she asked me, her blue eyes staring at mine.

“Ocellus?” I responded, my eyes narrowing at the sight of her. “What do you need?”

“I don’t need to borrow a book. Rather, I have an observation I’d like to make,” Ocellus responded, tilting her head to the left. “Why do you appear to be so nervous?”

I nearly fell backward and onto the rug, my mind taken aback by her words. “N-Nervous?” I stuttered while retaining an awkward smile. “Wha-what do yo-wh-why would I be nervous?”

“Well, I believe it may have something to do with what I told you earlier about Al-”

“It has nothing to do with the human fugitive, nor should we discuss anything about him anymore,” I snapped back. The changeling took a step away from me, starting to tremble. I then rolled my eyes and brought a hoof to my face.

“I’m sorry, Prince Thorax,” Ocellus sadly stated, her eyes starting to water. “I didn-”

sigh “Th-That’s in the past, Ocellus,” I reassuringly replied. I proceeded to move to the younger changeling, wrapping a hoof around and hugging her. “We’ll talk about it later. But for now, I have an important assignment for you to complete.”

Ocellus’s ears perked up as she stared at me. “An assignment?” she inquired, her pupils dilating as she started to beam. “What kind of assignment? Trigonometry? Physics?”

“I need you to round up all the other changelings and move them to the ‘feeling’s forum’ room,” I said with a gentle smile. “We need every changeling to come together for now.”

“Really?” Ocellus said, her smile fading while her demeanor shifted to disappointment. “But, why now? Isn’t ther-”

“Ocellus,” I said, a hint of frustration coming to the forefront of my mind. “I-I need you to gather the rest of the changelings and stay within the forum room. Nothing else. Just…for my mental state, please do it.”

Ocellus stared back at me before slowly nodding her head. I unwrapped my hoof from around her and hurried her ahead toward the stairs. “Come on. There’s no time to lose. We have a task to accomplish.”

“Okay,” she said as she started to climb the staircase. “By the way, what exactly were you doing down here, Prince Thorax?”

I sighed to myself, my head shaking. “Oh, I just had some business to take care of.”

“What kind of business?” Ocellus asked hastily.

“Sending a message,” I ominously countered. Then, as I shut the door behind me, my mind attempted to calm itself.

Now then, my brain said as I took another deep breath, time to help Pharynx battle Alex.

“AAAAAUUUUH!!”

Author's Note

A story within a story? Oooo, the opportunities for "LORE!" :rainbowlaugh:

Part 3 comes out in about 9 hours, so stay tuned for that. Blood will spill...

-Harpy

I Can Change, Can You? - Part 3 (NSFW)

Author's Note

SPOILERS: This chapter contains graphic violence and gore!

Another major fight sequence that illustrates Alex's resourcefulness, tactical strategy in pressurized situations, and glimpses of who he really is.
I hope you enjoyed this 3-part chapter. Let me know what you thought of 3 chapters getting uploaded in one day at different times and whether I should continue this for future installments like this.

Once again to reiterate, you have been warned of this chapter's rating!

-Harpy :trollestia:

I Can Change, Can You? - Part 3 (NSFW)

Chapter 17: I Can Change, Can You? - Part 3 (NSFW)

Whiplash.

My mortal enemy.

The feeling of your neck jerking violently from one stationary position to an uncomfortable tilt hurt whenever it happened. I would usually sit there, clutching my neck afterward in agony as I tried to ward off the painful feeling across my head and neck.

However, today, or this moment, couldn’t cause me to pause.

Somecreature, or thing, had slammed into the center of my back, tackling me to the dirt. As I hit the ground, my face was smashed into the soil, the dirt spreading across my face.

The creature was considerably heavy, wearing some kind of metallic armor plating. The cold exterior forced me to stay down as the eager growl of the changeling nipped at my eardrums.

I couldn’t move most of my body, having been toppled and forced onto my stomach, but that didn’t mean I didn’t have freedom of movement in my arms. I immediately pushed myself off the ground with my hands and used my strength to get up.

From there, I grappled with the unknown being, my left hand throwing it over my shoulders. It went soaring through the air as I collapsed onto the Equestrian soil.

“Oowww,” I agonizingly said. “What th-the fu-FUCK!?”

I got on one knee and looked up, only to see the pony-like creature galloping back towards me at full speed. It was undoubtedly a changeling, one that sported a mean mug.

I cracked my knuckles as the brute changeling charged me. I raised my fists and opened my hands, catching his hooves as he lunged forward. I fell backward and delivered a devastating blow with my right foot to his midsection.

The kick sent him up and backward, giving me another chance to take more deep breaths. Then, I swiveled around and stood up as the changeling slammed into the ground away from me.

Fuck, both sides of my mind thought. That’s gotta be-

“Pharynx,” I eagerly growled, my eyes setting their sights on the armored creature. The large changeling quickly got back up and turned his head. His sinister smile was the first thing I saw, followed by his razor-sharp teeth.

“Human sssscum,” Pharynx hissed in response. “You’re not getting away from me so easily.” Then, he started transforming, his body morphing and twisting into a different shape.

A significantly colossal shape.

The angry changeling still kept his original facial features, but his body resembled that of a wild grizzly bear. His claws had doubled in size, with his fur hiding the skin and joints.

Shit, I thought, taking a small step back.

“Shouldn’t have come here, Alex!” the creature yelled before delivering a loud roar! My hands came up to cover my ears as the soundwaves forced my body to slide back. While reopening my eyes, they widened from seeing Pharynx's new form nearing me with an outstretched claw.

“Shi-”

slash!

The oversized claw of the hybrid beast slammed into my side and flung me to the right. His sharp digits had ripped my side open, blood beginning to sling out as I flew through the air and down onto the terrain.

slam!

I rolled over nearly a dozen times before coming to a complete stop.

The world went silent as I lay there in a heap.

“Command needed,” the super watch pleaded.

“...”

The ground started shaking as Pharynx began drawing nearer. His footsteps were like massive earthquakes, the vibrations causing the ground to shake.

“...”

I lay there, unmoving. My body had lost control of itself from all the day’s many events. The movement had all but left my physical being.

But we are still here mentally, my brain reminded itself.

“And spiritually.”

“...”

GET UP, MAN!!

With the last of my available strength, I forced myself out of the way of the lunging bear. The creature flew past me, his head moving to notice my absence as he smashed into the nearby trees.

The cracking and snapping of the trees and branches echoed into the air, birds flying away in fright. They wanted no part of this battle.

I immediately took shelter within a massive crater, rocks lining the edges of it. I hissed in pain as I brought my left wrist up.

“Scan all affected areas immediately! Activate Health Regeneration! Stage 9!” I yelled with all my might.

“Processing request. Prepare for immediate synthetic treatment,” the voice replied hastily.

My body was immediately hit with a violent surge of magical healing, the wounds from my sides dissipating into my flesh. My head began spazzing from the regen, blood clotting and sowing the affected areas of my skin, leaving wide scars on the left side of my stomach.

roar!

“Spawn both dual-bladed axes,” I said quietly.

“Unable to spawn.”

“Goo-wait,” I had to do a double-take on that remark. “What do yo-”

“Processing error 202: one or more requested items are missing from inventory. Unable to fulfill the request,” was the answer.

groan “Search and retrieve the missing item,” I commanded into the watch. “In the meantime, just give me the one we have currently.”

“Item 1 is in immediate retrieval mode. Item 2 will appear on your back momentarily, Alexander,” it said.

growl

I looked up and peered from my hiding spot for a moment, and Pharynx had reverted back to his original changeling state. I ducked back into my hiding hole, praying not to be found.

“Please, God,” I pleaded, “I can’t die today.”

“YOU CAN’T EVADE ME FOREVER!!” Pharynx screamed into the wind. “I know you are wounded! AND powerless to stop me!”

A laugh from the changeling made it sound like he was getting closer. “I can feel your emotions, as all changelings can,” he replied. “I know you are terrified of me and that you wish this was over…AND I KNOW WHERE YOU ARE!!”

Come on, I thought, holding up my right arm. The ax was on its way, flying from wherever it was last left. Meanwhile, the other ax had begun emerging from its holding, visibly shimmering into view on my back.

“When will you learn?” the tone of Pharynx’s raspy voice drew closer. I looked up and held on for dear life as the dark shadow of a creature loomed over me.

My eyes went wide, and my jaw dropped at what smiled back. Pharynx had, unfortunately, transformed himself yet again. Only this time, the changeling was a terrifyingly colossal dragon. His mouth snarled as his eyes finally locked onto mine.

gulp! “Heh heh,” I waved my left hand at him as I smiled slightly in embarrassment. “Found me, heh….”

“HAAA HAAA HAAAAA!!” he laughed maniacally, his nostrils emitting smoke as he prepared to open his mouth.

ffffwwooOOO!!

“I CAN CHANGE, ALEX!!” Pharynx roared at me. “WHAT CAN YOU DO?!”

I grinned and closed my eyes as the fast-approaching weight of the ax drew closer to our spot.

“That’s right…NOTHING!!” Pharynx growled while opening his mouth. I took one last look at the beast as I saw a ball of fire within his mouth, fastly growing in sheer size. Next, he emitted a large coil of flames that left his mouth and toward me.

My eyes began to burn as I felt the ax blast through the ground.

shing!

It’s time, motherfucker, I angrily thought.

fsshiiing!

========================================<>========================================

boom!

The extreme heat resistance of the ax made the fire blast bounce off and to the crater's sides. It felt like I was in a small oven, almost cooked from the heat but not completely reduced to cinders from Pharynx’s deadly attack.

As the fire ceased, I jumped up and delivered a definitive roundhouse kick to the mighty dragon’s jaw. What followed sounded like a loud crack! The noise came from the creature’s mouth, prompting Pharynx to immediately transform back into his changeling state.

Then, as he fumbled to the ground, he grasped at his mouth with one hoof. I landed safely on the ground a distance away, grabbing the other ax with my free hand and bringing it out.

As I stared down the changeling with both axes, my heart started pounding against my ribcage within my chest. Pissing off Thorax’s older brother could be a disaster for my delicacy, I thought before shaking my head and staring with rageful intent.

But I must stand my ground!

“Heh….”

I continued to glare at the body of the armored changeling as he slowly brought himself back up. He removed his hoof from over his mouth and stared back. Finally, he opened it to show me what I had done. Blood slithered from his lips, trailing down his jaw and dripping to the ground.

“Vyuu kwack twu uf m-my tfeeth…b-badlwy,” he said slowly. I had to piece the words together myself as he grimaced in pain.

“This is what you wanted,” I maliciously replied, shrugging my shoulders and regripping onto my axes tighter. “Well, here’s your fucking chance, Pharynx!”

“Pheh heh, aaugh,” was the changeling’s response. “Pfuny….”

He looked at me. His mouth lowly snarled as I noticed the changeling's tongue covered in blood.

“WVifh pllezuure.” hiss!

Pharynx proceeded to fly through the air and toward me. I took a step back and prepared myself as I glared back at Pharynx. His mouth was open as he approached, but I was blindsided by something I didn’t expect from him.

He flicked his tongue and spat some of the blood toward my face, causing me to close my eyes and recoil from the surprise assault of blood.

“That’s disgusting.”

Damn straight.

But then, it got even worse.

crunch!

Pharynx had supposedly evaded both of my axes swinging wildly at him. Then, he reached my left shoulder, clamping his jaw around it and sinking his fangs viciously past the skin.

“AAAAAUUUUH!!”

I screamed in terror as the pain forcefully shot through my nerves and throughout my entire body. My hands quickly let go of the axes as I was brought to the ground. My left side was pinned as I mightily attempted to wrestle myself away from the changeling warrior.

“GRRR!!” Pharynx eagerly growled as blood trailed down my arm and soaked into my clothes. He was starting to reach the bone of my shoulders and proceeded to dig in.

“FffuuuUUCCK!!” I horrifyingly yelled, my right hand unable to remove the parasitic bug from my being.

The pain barrier appeared within the deep recesses of my mind, both sides of my brain looking at it awkwardly. I felt the squirming changeling creature bite down harder as more blood kept gushing out from the area and through the sides of Pharynx’s mouth.

We can’t get through it, one side shuddered.

I have to agree, the other said, admitting defeat. It’s impossible to reach.

gasp! I squeezed my eyes shut and gasped silently. My breath was being taken away by the unbearable pain, and I slowly felt my consciousness losing the battle. My right arm dragged itself back across my chest. The changeling, however, was unrelenting in his assault.

groan! “Gooaaa…” I frustratingly sighed, the sensation of pricking nerves keeping the pain from receding in ferocity. My eyes blinked as I started losing feeling in my frame.

“...”

“That’s when you envisioned it.”

“...no,” I thought aloud. Then, as my mind overlooked the graveyard of death, the sun flashed once throughout my brain.

The sun, my mind responded in unison, their hands reaching out and grasping the bars of the protective barrier. The sun, Alex!

The sun, my mind painfully said to itself, in which I finally got the message.

“NOOO!!”

I bit my tongue tightly and forced the pain down as I slammed my left shoulder to the ground. The shocking voltage of pain coursed through my blood vessels, but my right arm had other plans.

Reaching underneath the backside of my shirt, I desperately dug and grabbed onto the sun symbol I had unceremoniously removed from the Ax of Orichalcum. Ripping it away, I fumbled and clenched my bloodied teeth around it.

I stretched my right hand out and beckoned for the ax to return to me. Instead, it magnetized back into my palm, my fingers wrapping around the handle and fully gripping it.

With the last of my entire body’s strength reserves, I smacked the dual-bladed ax against my chest, directly aiming the middle of the blade’s head toward the symbolic ornament.

click!

It clicked into place, which made me grunt as I dropped it toward the ground. I used my right arm strength to lift myself back up, getting to my feet. Digging the ax out of the blood-soaked soil, the changeling continued clinging to my left shoulder blade.

I swung it only once.

“Fuck yOU MUDDERRFUUC-”

SHMACK!!

========================================<>========================================

“Good evening, my dear Sunspots,” I cheerfully called out as I entered the dining room. I halted as soon as I entered, with the immediate contrast in light becoming worrisome.

“Hello, Nacreous,” the alicorn seated on the far end of the long table remarked.

My eyebrows furrowed in bewilderment as I could hardly see the solar princess’s expression in the dimly lit banquet room. I flew over to the table and quickly lit the candles. The room was slightly better, the lighting allowing me to fully gaze at my special mare.

“Ummm, Celly?” I asked slowly, my head tilting to the right.

“I don’t wanna talk about it, Nacreous,” Celestia grumbled. As I approached, she was slumped over in her seat, her horn sparkling. She was levitating a quart of ice cream in the air with a spoon resting on the table.

“Oohh, noooo,” I shook my head, approaching her and slowly grabbing the carton of ice cream out of the air. Finally, after setting it back on the table by the spoon, I wrapped the alicorn in a big hug and spoke into her ear. “Celly, please tell the doctor. What’s wrong?”

Celestia sighed as she reciprocated the embrace. “I…I just don’t get it, Nacreous,” she exasperated. “Do you have the feeling that a creature unique to Equestria, one that you helped shelter and welcomed with open hooves. A creature that nopony knew anything about felt a certain way for who you were and appreciated everything you had done for them. But then, suddenly, they fully despise you and everything you stand for now?”

I rested my head on top of hers and sighed. “Well, I can’t definitively sa-”

“I heard what he screamed at me before jumping from that room in the clouds,” Celestia interrupted, her breathing getting heavier. “I know that Alex directed it at me!”

“Celly…”

“And then, he’s going to have the bucking guts to not only escape the confines of his room, one I PROVIDED for hospitality purposes,” her words started getting bitter, “and even gave him a security blanket in Private Swift! Which, by the way, we promoted Swift Wildshadow a week prior, and it just so happened to coincide with the event of Alex randomly showing up!”

Celestia was huffing slightly louder than before. “But he evades our grasp and is now out there in the unknown BY HIMSELF!! He is a clear and present danger wherever he goes!”

“You don’t know if he is still ali-”

“I KNOW HE IS, NACREOUS!!” Celestia screamed, her horn firing a shot of fire at the carton of ice cream nearby. It evaporated into a puddle of soft liquid and dripped from the tablecloth onto the dining room floor.

“Celly! Stop!” I shouted back, holding onto her in our embrace and quietly stroking her mane.

“What I don’t understand is why in Equestria does Alex keep running from all his bucking problems in life?” Celestia continued, her jaw beginning to shudder.

“Celestia, please, not here…ssshh….”

“Nacreous, please,” the alicorn spat back. “Spare me the soft words. After all, what’s the point in trying to calm me down? Nopony likes seeing me this upset, a-and…and i-i-its….”

“Ssshhhh,” I continued while gently running my talons through her flowing mane. “Deep breaths, deep breaths. It’s okay, deep breaths, Sunspots…ssshh….”

sob

“I-Is this wh-what I h-have come t-t-to?” the mare stammered, her breathing starting to increase. “An old mare who maintains a firm co-rulership with her special somegriff, a younger sister and her fiance when we are this close to passing the torch onto the next generation of ponies?” Her heart rate kept increasing as I quickly noted she was starting to have a panic attack.

“What if Twilight and her friends aren't ready? What if she won’t be able to defeat an enemy that dares to stand in their way? What if-what if she isn’t ready for diplomatic relations with other nations? What about the Griffon Empire, or even the Hippogriffs for that matte-oomf!”

I brought Celestia back and planted a soft kiss on her lips. She blushed almost immediately, causing me to chuckle uncontrollably.

“You’re cute when you are flustered, you know that?” I whispered to her shakily while in a fit of laughter.

sigh “Such a charmer, Nacreous, as always,” she sighed, sitting upright in her chair.

“Let’s not worry about what will be or what was,” I stated, grabbing her hoof and drawing her focus to me. “We only focus on what is in the present, and we will keep it like that. We’ll always find a way, right?”

“B-B-But-”

“No buts, Celestia,” I interjected, putting a paw to her lips while raising an eyebrow. “It is nearing nighttime, and I believe you deserve some rest from today’s unpredictable transgressions, don’t you think?”

sigh “I guess I could use a couple extra hours of sleep to take my mind off of the huma-”

slam!

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!!”

We looked up to the other side of the room, squinting our eyes as a remote light switch was flipped on. Galloping to us was a mare named Raven Inkwell, Celestia’s top assistant at the time.

“Message from Prince Thorax of the Changeling Hive,” the unicorn mare formally announced, presenting a parchment for us. I grabbed it from the magical grasp of the mare and opened it myself. After several seconds of reading, my eyes widened in shock.

“Alex was spotted in the Hive,” I softly remarked.

“You’re joking,” Celestia huffed, getting up from her chair and peeking over my right shoulder at the scroll.

“Afraid not,” I said, turning it towards the alicorn. Celestia scanned the page with haste. “According to the Prince, he was last seen there, exiting the Hive to the south.”

growl “Then let’s not waste any time and get there quickly,” she snarled, her horn igniting.

“CELESTIA, WAIT!!”

The solar princess stopped and stared at me with her fiery, violet eyes. “Nacreous,” she huffed slowly before smiling. “What is it this time, sweetie?”

Ahem! “Celly, you should let the changelings handle the capture of the human fugitive,” I declared, stomping my closed paw into the floor. “We need to stay here and not intervene.”

“Why?” Celestia snapped, her mane flowing and changing colors. It started resembling a fiery blaze. “Why should we not aid them when they have relayed a message asking for our assistance in capturing Alex, who is a WANTED criminal?”

“WE don’t have to,” I argued, pointing a digit between the alicorn princess and me. “The Royal Army can be sent to do jus-”

“We are wasting precious time bickering over nothing,” she said, charging her horn again. My body was whisked to her side as she took another deep breath.

“This isn’t about something small,” I protested. But I was immediately silenced by Celestia's magic activating.

“Hold on, Nacreous.”

“Sunspots, wai-”

poof!

========================================<>========================================

“...”

“Health regeneration in progress,” the watch’s robotic voice said in the background.

pant! huff!

groan! “Th-thaanks,” I answered tiredly.

My body slumped to the ground, the pools upon pools of blood splashing to the side as my body refused to budge. The clothing I had on was beginning to absorb the abnormally colored blood.

“Regeneration completion: 53%. Estimated time to full recovery: 2 minutes and 29 seconds,” the watch announced.

Well, I got some time to kill, my mind thought. Fuckin…damn this whole situation.

I looked down at my legs, which were covered in blood splatter. The two axes nearby had been laced with dark-hued strands, nearly making me gag by their appearance.

“You gag at the sight of blood?”

Large quantities. Especially…oh geez, especially on an empty stomach…

My mind tried to stay calm as the stress of potentially throwing up ached in the back of my head. I slowly lowered my head and looked into the sky, the world around me spinning and getting darker by the minute.

“......uuhuugh….”

I peered over to the other creature in my vicinity and rolled my head back in grief. The mighty Pharynx was considered the most versatile, cunning, clever, and deadliest changeling the Hive had ever produced. Now, he was reduced to a helpless, lifeless heap of a wreck within the pools of blood.

The changeling was devastatingly injured, with a severe head wound nearly cracking off a piece of one of his horns completely. It barely hung on as he lay there motionless.

His head sported an unfortunate reminder of the object that made the impact. A burned impression of the sun sent a shiver down my spine, the imprint still smoldering.

I then lowered my gaze to his jaw and…oh…oh Go-

“Blurrg!”

The vomit emitted from my mouth, a putrid smell making its way to my nostrils. I hacked and coughed in pain from the graphic scene registering into my memory banks. I spent a few agonizing seconds puking up some of the rations I had the night before in Canterlot.

I didn’t want to deal with this pain anymore, my mind thought. Make it go away….

“Accounting for excessive vomiting. Health regeneration is currently in progress. Please standby, Alex,” the watch’s voice said sternly.

cough! hack! “Yuh…fuuckin…do whatever,” I drunkenly said, my body trying its best to stand upright.

“Alexander, it is unwise for you to stand in your current state,” the voice reminded me.

“Mikey, the damn creature is badly hurt,” I said, my legs giving out on me, forcing me onto my hands and knees. “I…I hav-”

“One more minute to full health regeneration. Standby, Alex!” the watch commanded.

sigh

It’s okay, Alex. Let’s just make observations and discern what Pharynx may need to ensure his survival, my mind told me.

I slowly crawled to the sprawled-out changeling, whose body didn’t seem to be moving. His eyes weren’t even open. As I finally reached the creature, I placed two fingers near his neck and felt for a heartbeat.

sigh “Oh…, th-thank the Lord,” I exhaled softly, my own breathing getting slower.

My mind had gone crazy in thought, believing that I had nearly killed the poor guy. His head didn’t budge as I examined the rest of his horribly damaged body.

That’s a few broken ribs, probably a fractured hoof, my mind mentally noted. I didn’t even want to think about the stallion's head and the possible damage it sustained, so I kneeled over and observed his midsection.

The armor Pharynx was sporting had some painted splashes of blood across the chest plate and arm guards. I took detailed notes of the style it appeared to be, the kind of material it was made out of, and its pre-existing color before my talentless artistry ruined it.

“Regeneration completion: 100%,” the watch interrupted.

“G-Grea-at,” I said slowly before pointing the super watch at the body of Pharynx. “Mikey, do a health analysis of Pharynx. I want to see if he’s alright.”

“Y-yes, Alex. Sc-scanning,” it said, a wall of blue light tracing over the entire changeling’s body. It began at his hind legs and made its way up his body toward his thorny horns.

“Registering…Identity marked as Pharynx,” the watch stated. “The elder brother of Princ-”

“Okay, okay,” I cut off the monotonous voice, mine growing irritably impatient. “I don’t need to know that. The analysis of the body's condition, please.”

“Very well,” the watch relented. “Creature is slowly making self-healing progress. Unfortunately, the damage is life-threatening.”

God. Fucking. DAMMIT!! I screamed in my head.

“Pharynx has a fractured bone in the left back hoof, multiple cracked ribs in his midsection, a torn muscle in the right shoulder, several cracked bones from the area that sprouts his bug wings…” it continued before stopping.

I waited in silence as the watch finished its analysis.

“He’s got two cracked teeth, one severally chipped. A fractured jaw with a dislocation on the left side. Also, a broken nose, a devastatingly cracked horn, and…and severe head trauma to the frontal lobe. His cranium has a huge lump forming above it.”

“......”

I stood there and dropped my arm. My mind couldn’t believe how much damage I had ultimately caused. It was something I didn’t want to hear.

“Life-threatening injuries,” I mumbled.

The line replayed in my mind on repeat for the next dozen seconds, refusing to leave the broken record player.

‘Life-threatening injuries.’

‘Life-threatening injuries.’

I gritted my teeth and started to sob. My tears ran down my face and streamed toward my shirt. Then, as it disappeared beneath the clothing, I beat my fist into my thighs and huffed.

“Mikey, spawn an ice pack and several soft pillows to give him stability,” I slowly said under my breath.

“Alex is this a wis-”

“Do it, and give me some bandaging tape for his horn,” I sternly interjected. “If there’s any hope of Pharynx possibly surviving, I want to help ensure it.”

“Very well,” the watch answered. “Spawning now.”

The items appeared near my right side, and I grabbed the pillows first. Next, I went to Pharynx's back legs and lifted the left one up. After positioning the pad on the ground underneath it, I slowly lowered the leg onto the cushiony padding, earning a soft groan from the creature.

“...uguuhh…huuhh?” Pharynx shuddered quietly.

Just stay down, bitch, and let me help you, I commented in my head.

I then placed a pillow on his left side near his midsection, soaking blood on its other side. I rolled him over and onto it to where he was practically lying on his back.

groan! “mmMMMm...” the changeling warrior grunted in agonizing pain.

After this, I slowly backed over and rested on my knees above his head. Then, taking the last pillow, I raised his head very carefully and moved the pillow underneath him. Finally, I brought it gently back down and onto the cushiony material.

“Okay, that’s done,” I checked off, my eyes wandering over to the next thing. “Ice?”

I grabbed the prepared pack of ice and brought it to his head. Then, as I gently applied it to Pharynx’s forehead, the cold pack sizzled from the contact.

“Ssssss aaahh,” Pharynx uncomfortably groaned.

“I know it hurts, buddy. But you made me do it,” I commented softly. “Hold still while I bandage this nasty injury up….”

I don’t know if Pharynx realized it at the time, but I could have sworn I saw a slight nod and tears starting to form at the base of his eyes. I didn’t see Pharynx as this emotional creature, but since he was recently reformed, he did carry a genuine and caring personality.

I took the tape and wrapped his horn up as best I could while remaining as relaxed as ever. The cracked horn was noticeably delicate, so cautiously moving would ensure it didn’t snap off entirely.

“Did you believe it would happen?”

Not necessarily, but it was a possibility.

After successfully wrapping the horn up, I snapped my fingers, and a roll of the athletic tape appeared in my palm. My hands worked in tandem as they slowly completed the process of firmly stabilizing the bandaging and base of the horn.

I leaned forward and repositioned Pharynx’s head to the right to not have the changeling potentially choke on his own blood. Instead, it drooled out of his mouth and down to the ground, which caused me to look away.

Fucking shit, I thought while bringing a hand to my forehead. I finally eased myself back and closed my eyes. Tears poured down my cheeks as the sobbing continued.

“God,” I pleaded, looking into the sky with sadness, “please. Please forgive me for what I have done today. Please forgive me for what has transpired these past few months between the rest of Equestria and me. Nocreature deserves this from you, o merciful and loving God...Amen….”

After several more precious seconds passed, I slowly got up and retrieved both of my axes. The sun had begun to settle into the horizon skyline, the last of it slowly disappearing behind the trees that loomed ahead.

No time to lose, my cohesive mind deterministically stated. Let’s go, Alex!

“Sorry, Pharynx,” I commented out loud. “Maybe next time….”

groan!

“I’m pretty sure he heard that.”

I walked past the hurt changeling and toward the trees on the forest's perimeter. The tall spires of tree bark and the massive umbrellas of leaves enveloped the interior of the woods in a void of darkness. It was difficult to see into and made me want to rethink my following choices.

“And then?”

Instinct took over for a brief second.

ping!

========================================<>========================================

I rushed past Ocellus up the staircase and into the long corridor that led to the throne room. I had heard the roars from my underground office and had thought the worst.

“I’m coming, Pharynx!” I yelled as I dashed into the throne room.

poof!

“-ait!”

I skidded to a complete halt and looked to my left. “Princess Celestia!” I exclaimed, bowing toward the princess of the sun before turning to the hippogriff Emperor. “And Emperor Nacreous!” My heart began beating faster as they shrugged each other off from a hug.

Calm yourself, Thorax, I thought, my mouth getting dry.

“Good evening, Prince Thorax,” Celestia answered back calmly. “We received your message and decided to assist you immediately.”

“Phew!” I sighed in relief, wiping my brow with a hoof. Unfortunately, doing this was not a good sign since the solar alicorn approached me slowly and stared me down.

“Now, I assume the human has been captured, correct?” she inquired. Beads of sweat started trailing down my forehead as I thought of some way to explain myself.

gulp! “Well, I was just getting to tha-”

“You don’t have the fugitive, Alex, do you?” Celestia interjected, craning her head down and peering into my eyes. The hippogriff emperor behind her shook his head as he ruffled his feathers silently.

“U-u-hhu-hhuumm,” I stammered, my words beginning to fail me. “Well, n-no….”

“Then, where in Equestria is the human?” Celestia asked, her tone getting more irritated by each passing second.

“He’s to the south, outside the Wandering Forest, Your Highness,” I softly remarked, hesitating before further commenting. “My brother, Pharynx, went to stop him from further proceeding….”

sigh “Aah, good,” Celestia said, slowly walking back to Emperor Nacreous. “See? At least the changelings are working together to take Alex dow-”

“H-H-He insisted on doing it alone, Princess Celestia.”

“...”

A pregnant silence filled the room as both monarchs stared back at me in shock. I tried to raise my hoof to reassure them Pharynx was perfectly capable of holding his own, but the Emperor was having none of it as he took a definitive step forward.

“ALONE?!” the hippogriff angrily remarked. “Your brother went to fight Alex ALONE?!” His words shook the entire throne room floor. “Thorax, do you have any clue as to what you may have let happen?”

“With all due respect, Your Highness, I did send the parchment to you a couple of minutes ago, and I do know my brother better than you,” I barked back. “He can definitely hold his own! Pharynx was the one that told me to send a message to Canterlot. Then, and ONLY THEN, I could help him take the human down!”

“It's not that easy, Thorax!” the hippogriff said even louder. “It’s one thing to take him down and keep him down. But, unfortunately, when dealing with this creature, especially one as clever as Alex, he has tricks up his sleeves at all times!”

I looked at the hippogriff with a confused look before he continued on. “It makes him that much more unpredictable. He can easily turn the tides of a fight or match around by adapting to new situations and changing his approach! AND YOU KNOW THIS!! He changed his approach in the second quarter of that regular season basketball game!”

growl!

My mind blanked as a low growl reverberated around the room. The hippogriff Emperor swiveled his head and held a paw above his eyes. I shielded mine as well, my jaw dropping in utter disbelief at the lack of sight.

Princess Celestia’s mane was glowing just as bright as the sun, and her tone had shifted drastically. “I am getting sick of Alexander constantly getting the upper hand on us,” she commented in disgust.

She then kicked the throne in frustration as she stamped her hoof into the ground. “I am done chasing after him! He IS getting caught….” Celestia paused and inhaled audibly.

“AND IT BETTER BE TONIGHT!!”

Princess Celestia roared in her Royal Canterlot voice, causing me and the hippogriff to cover our ears. Shortly after that, a blast of air nearly toppled me over. I regained my balance and looked at the main entranceway to the throne room.

I noticed a chunk of the hall’s left wall and adjacent side had been punched through, leaving a vast hole in its wake. I stared in disbelief and amazement before the hippogriff Emperor slowly walked over to me.

“Prince Thorax,” Nacreous said, resting a talon on my shoulder and pulling me closer to him. He brought his beak near my ear and whispered something I couldn’t hear correctly. But his thoughts rang out loud and clear as he let me go and spread his wings, taking off after the alicorn princess of the sun.

This is proof that ‘déjà vu’ is real.

========================================<>========================================

nnneEEOOOOMmm!

boom!

crash!

“Grrrr,” I growled to myself as I flew through the Hive of the changelings. I kept blasting my magic at the walls and formed new holes in them to dive through. I was heading to the south side of the region because I had a target to finish off.

“Come on, where does this place END?!” I commented frustratingly. My eyes quickly lit up as a massive set of double doors appeared nearby.

“There!”

slam!

The doors were forced open as I slammed my body into them. Then, settling outside onto all four hooves, I scanned the outer landscape for any sign of that bipedal creature.

Luckily for me, there was only one within my range of sight, and I saw he was getting smaller and smaller.

No…NO…NOOO!! my mind screamed as I charged my horn. He’s trying to get away again!

I aimed my horn in the direction of the human and prepared a blast of magic. It was aimed directly at the back of Alex’s neck.

“Say ‘sweet dreams,’ Alex,” I cackled, finally releasing all the energy stored in my horn and shooting it out as a single beam. It traveled very fast, heading in the target’s direction.

fwboom!

“Hmph! Got him!” I sneered. The smoke billowed from the contact sight as a massive dark cloud. Then, as I began unfurling my wings, I thought about whether or not I had actually succeeded in killing the ‘unstoppable’ human.

And as I took off flying into the air, the smoke started to clear, the wind blowing it away from the spot I had sent the magical beam to.

My heart suddenly stopped.

My body also stopped moving.

I nearly plummeted to the sand dunes below, stabilizing my moving wings and keeping myself stationary in the evening sky.

Alex was…was…unharmed.

He had raised his ax and shielded his upper half from the magical beam. Then, slowly, he brought his arm down.

BUCK!! I screamed in my own head. “HOOWWW?!”

The human creature’s body was without a blemish, and his face displayed a displeased and annoyed glare. He stared back at me and gritted his teeth together. I knew he was angry and wanted to unleash all his fiery might against me.

I charged my horn again as I flew even higher into the sky. Alex's eyes continued to follow mine. Finally, my horn started sparking with fury.

“DEFLECT THIISSS!!” I roared, preparing a powerful beam of magic within my horn.

Alex, in turn, moved his ax and held it up near his right shoulder. His stance shifted, with his back foot moving back and bending slightly at the knee. I growled, finally feeling the last bit of raw power, preparing to launch it all out.

This is it, Tia, I thought. Now or never! Unleash it all!

Decimate the damn creature!

Reduce the human to nothing but ash!

‘Become Daybreaker!’ a voice silently cried in delight.

gasp!

“CELESTIA!!”

========================================<>========================================

I felt a jolt of force hit my backside as something grabbed hold of me. My wings immediately stopped flapping, and I began free-falling toward the ground. My mind raced as I tried unfurling my wings again, but they wouldn’t budge. My legs stuck out as I closed my eyes.

“HOLD OONNN!!” a deep voice bellowed.

Nacreous?

I looked behind and noticed a tuft of fur and two claws around my waist. I sighed a breath of relief as our descent slowed. Finally, reaching the sandy terrain, I collapsed onto all four of my hooves and slowly stood up.

I was then brought in for a bone-crushing hug.

gasp! “Nacre-eous,” I sighed quietly, trying to inhale air into my lungs. “Can’t…breathe….”

“Not until you promise to stop all this foolishness!” the burly hippogriff snapped back, causing me to roll my eyes slowly.

“FIIINE!!” I yelled, which prompted the emperor hippogriff to suddenly let go of me. I started breathing heavily, refilling my lungs with as much air as possible. I was then grabbed by my shoulders and brought up.

“Don’t you EVER bucking do that AGAIN, Sunspots!” Nacreous yelled in frustration. I saw a few tears streaking down his face before he shook his head and blinked a few times.

His eyes then darted to the left and locked themselves into place. I mirrored the motion and turned my head to the right to see that accursed human.

Alexander was staring us both down from an even closer distance. He wasn’t moving. His feet were firmly planted in the ground and apart, with both of his axes tightly gripped.

“Alex!” Nacreous yelled loudly, getting his attention. “STAANND!! DOOOWWN!!”

I kept my glare trained on Alex as he stared us down. His glare got even madder, his eyebrows receding as his head tilted downward.

Nacreous flapped his wings and slightly flew up a few yards into the air. The human took a step back, making me want to break into a speedy gallop and lunge at him.

“STAANND DOOOWWN, ALEX!! LAASST!! CHAANNCE!!” Nacreous yelled with cold venom wrapping those words.

The stalemate grew even tenser as we kept our eyes trained on each other. The human stood there like a statue while we remained stationary.

Then, he moved his arms up and over his head. The axes he was holding went to his back and remained there. Then, he slowly uncurled his digits and let go of them, finally bringing his hands back out in front.

His arms lazily dropped, coming to a rest at his sides. His face, however, remained rageful.

“ALLEEEX!!” I screamed. Nacreous hastily flew down and clamped a claw over my mouth.

“Stop it!” Nacreous hissed, his eyes glaring at me. “Don’t! You’ll only upset him more!”

I pushed his paw away and stared back at his ocean-blue eyes. He blinked a few times and shut his mouth before turning his head again and looking in the direction of Alex.

gasp!

I shook my head and peered over Nacreous’s head and similarly gasped to myself at the scene.

Two simultaneous outcomes were presented.

The first was Alex sprinting toward and into the Wandering Forest. The evening sky had grown increasingly darker, helping to cover him as he disappeared past the trees and into the jungle.

The second took us both by surprise, with Nacreous rocketing toward the thing in a hurry.

I flew forward in pursuit, and a creature’s body came into view as I got closer. The pools upon pools of dark blood scattered the surrounding area, a body lying within one of them.

It was Pharynx, the changeling, lying there lifeless on the ground.

He’s not moving, I upsettingly thought before realizing something else.

What I couldn’t understand was one thing as Nacreous hastily checked the changeling’s neck, placing two digits on it and nearing his ear to the changeling.

Why is there an ice pack, three pillows, and a bandage on him? my mind questioned.

Does that…does that imply Alex did this to him?

Hide & Seek - Part 1 (NSFW)

Chapter 18: Hide & Seek - Part 1 (NSFW)

Fuck those guys, I thought to myself as I jumped over a bush and into the forest. Seriously.

My brain was not in the mood to be babied, nor was my physical being. My overall being stung from the nasty wounds I had suffered at the mighty hooves of Pharynx the changeling.

Sure, the health regeneration powerup I had at my disposal could heal me in a pinch. However, not only would it cost me energy and time, but it entirely depended on how much damage I had sustained and how I felt.

For example, if I was in a good mood and had positive self-esteem like my dogs, my watch would help send the healing power faster through my bloodstream and throughout my body.

However, if my mood was anything but, the process would be slower and take up slightly more energy to do. Kind of a bad tradeoff, but I stayed positive nonetheless.

The amount of energy it would take for any injury was another story.

Usually, a small cut that could be bandaged up and healed in three days would take 1 energy point to heal within five seconds. However, a deeper cut that digs past the skin or a damaged muscle would typically cost 5-25 energy points, and something that damages the skeletal system would cost 25-50 points.

This depended on severity, but nothing could compare to the riskier injuries.

The costs start rising dramatically when we get underneath the skeletal system. If damaged, the digestive and endocrine systems could cost me 50-75 points. If the circulatory system or if God forbid, the respiratory system was destroyed again, the damage could cost me 75-150 points.

Notice, though, I left out one system.

“An important one.”

The nervous system.

Since it involves the brain, the system that keeps us alive is the worst to have damaged. And the point cost is the highest out of any other.

A whopping 150-250 points.

“Unbelievable. I take it you have experience with all this, and it's purely from fights?”

No, my mind chimed in. It's all experimental and totally self-inflicted.

“WHY?!”

Because I am the main character. And I had to figure it out before I risked my life in a fight.

“But why would it matter? Doesn’t your watch have a max point allowance of 1,000 points?”

I am glad you asked, my mind elated happily. In its beta era, the super watch maxed out at 250 points.

“Oh.”

Precisely, both sides of my mind said in unison. It was then upgraded to 500 points to compensate for potentially life-threatening injuries after Dr. Borealis discovered and implemented the health regeneration ability.

“He discovered it?”

Factitionally, my mind said. The original version was meant for weaponry and did not consider that Alexander would be horribly injured. It was only when the enemies started getting more deadlier in abilities did we realize we needed to upgrade.

“So not only are you practicing conservation, but you have to choose wisely under pressure?”

“Correct,” I said aloud.

“And now, with the massive boost to the super watch energy supply you gained when it struck the power grid in the Cloudsdale Weather Factory, it helps more with the amount of buffer you now have?”

Not quite, my brain stated. Alex can’t just waste his energy willy-nilly. As you said, conservation is the key to our success. If we waste it and then get into a huge fight, chances are we will sustain severe damage to our health that we wouldn't be able to treat immediately. Although, it hasn’t stopped Alex from sharing it with those who intended to hurt us. Ahem!

Oh, cry me a river, I thought in disgust. I didn’t just want to leave Pharynx there to die from a bacterial infection.

He wouldn’t have died, the left side said. Nacreous and Princess Celestia were right behind us. They're, most likely, taking him to the medical lab as we speak.

My mind rambled about focusing on survival and where we were headed, but I tuned them out for a moment and slowed myself to look at the luscious landscape I was traversing.

The Wandering Woods vegetation was beautiful. There were trees everywhere, and the atmosphere was soothing. The dim evening sky had turned to nighttime and made it much darker. That didn’t stop my eyesight from quickly adjusting and observing the woods for all they held.

“Wooow,” I said under my breath. “It’s…it’s peaceful here.”

I kept walking through the luscious bushes and by the towering trees, observing them with my mouth agape. I haven’t been exposed to a natural habitat like this since the hiking expedition outside GriffonStone a couple years ago.

Unfortunately for me, the peace was shattered when the scenery suddenly changed.

========================================<>========================================

“What do you mean by that?”

It just changed.

Like, quite literally, in the blink of an eye. The scene had shifted from darkness to bright.

A space of darkness to a large grassy field full of light.

The transition was so fast that my mind couldn’t contemplate it quickly. What was I even looking at? A wide-open grassy plane with a beautifully lit sun adorning the bright blue sky above me.

No wind.

Absolute silence.

A peaceful scenery.

What? the right side started to say. What the hell is this?

I don’t get it, the left side responds. Something seems off about this. Weren’t we in the Wandering Woods a second ago?

“Sounds like it to me.”

Am…Am I hallucinating?

No, I thought, shaking my head. That’s impossible. I can’t be dreaming…

I slowly walked through the patch of grass, taking in the entirety of this new world. Nothing but a clear blue sky overhead and a horizon filled with grass greeting me.

Where’s the twist? I prodded my mind. I know my brain. It happens all the tim-

“AAAAAAAAHHH!!”

Holy shit! my mind yelped.

“What was that, Alex? A random scream out of nowhere?”

Not at all. And it certainly wasn’t random.

It was mine.

The scream belonged to me.

My mouth had not opened, but something sharp had stabbed my left leg and jammed itself through the bone. Blood began spurting out of it and into the soil. What once was a field of grass had sprouted thorny stalks that caused my field of vision to get bloodier. The skyline lost its vibrant blue hue and now resembled a dark purple and bloodred setting.

What in the absolute fuck is this? my right side growled.

I looked around and realized too late that the grass hairs lying dormant below my ankles had started to rise up around my body. The problem was not them getting taller but what they were doing.

Stabbing me everywhere and piercing every part of my body, effectively destroying the skin that protected me. I watched as the tannish color of my skin slowly morphed into maroon, causing me to panic and scratch at it. I lost my breath as the prickly blades of grass kept stabbing through and into my upper body, puncturing my lungs, stomach, and heart.

Yet, somehow…I wasn’t dead.

My mind knew that something was keeping me alive.

Moreover, someone's doing this.

Show yourself, bitch! my brain cried out.

“Hahaahahaaha,” a voice sinisterly cackled, drawing my attention. “Oh, the misery….”

My soul nearly leaped from me as I stared back at a silhouette approaching through the mist. I tried to close my eyes, but they stayed open as the thing got closer.

“I!! Am your worst nightmare,” it said while uncurling its long, bloody tongue.

“W-w-w-wh-who…Who are you?!” I cried out in frustration as the scene turned cold and darker. The blades of grass finally surrounded my neck and swarmed around my head, stopping in place as the figure drew nearer.

No, my mind shivered as my eyes widened. Im-Impossible!

“I’m you, Alex,” the horrifyingly mutated version of my physical form said. It was like looking into a mirror with its cold, dull eyes staring back at me. Its mouth hung open and displayed a complete set of sharp teeth and fangs.

crack!

My mind couldn’t take it anymore. The nightmarish copy of my image was slowly crackling, and I kept hearing its bones morphing and cracking to adjust themselves. It was painful for my ears, and I wish it had never happened.

The damn thing wasn’t done, though.

“Don’t worry, Alex,” the phony human puppet whispered, drawing nearer to my face. Blood slowly slid from its mouth like a waterfall onto its slashed shirt. Two streams of black tears poured from the disgustingly personified monster’s eyes before jerking its head to the right swiftly, resulting in a loud snap!

“I’ll take good care of your precious hippogriff ONCE YOU’RE GONE!!”

shunk!

smack!

My head hit a low-hanging tree branch, causing me to fall onto my back. I grabbed at my forehead and tried to quell the pain, forcing a slow groan from my mouth.

“What did the figure mean by that?”

You still don’t get it, do you? both sides of my brain said annoyingly.

“Obviously, I wasn’t there. You haven’t told me the context ye-”

“HEY!!” a distant shout echoed through the forest. “I think I heard something over here!”

gasp!

My mind stopped and listened in. The sound of approaching hoofsteps made itself glaringly alarming, and I immediately stood up and ran as fast as my long legs would allow me to.

I couldn’t believe it.

The Canterlot Royal Army is here.

========================================<>========================================

sigh

Today felt like it had gone by too fast. The never-ending waiting and attention to tracking down and letting the human flee left a nasty headache in my head.

Nevertheless, I had safely made it to Canterlot, touching down right outside the entrance to no pony but a few guards. I entered the castle and slowly made my way to the throne room, mentally taking notes on what would need to be addressed tomorrow.

The nobles aren’t happy about Day Court constantly being postponed, I started thinking. They probably need something economically. Then there are the peace negotiations with the griffons that must be addressed. And the citizens surely have had enough of this saga betwee-

ahem! “Your Highness?”

“Hmm?” I paused my worries and looked down. To my surprise, Raven Inkwell, my right-hoof assistant, was in front of me with a worried look on her face. I shook my head and gave her a warm smile.

“Ah, good evening, Raven,” I responded politely. “How may I help you?”

“Apologies, Princess Celestia, but I am glad I found you,” Raven started to say, “There were a couple of things I needed to address to you.”

“Let’s walk and talk, Miss Raven,” I stated flatly, trotting down the halls toward the throne room. Raven Inkwell followed closely behind at my right side and began to read her notes.

“To start, the human, Alexander Walkerson, escaped and hasn’t been captured yet. The nobility themselves made it quite clear to me that this issue needs to be resolved as soon as possible…so many times…” sigh The mare placed a hoof to her temple.

“Yes,” I mumbled while exhaling. “I know that, Miss Raven. Beaten over the head too many times?”

“Very,” the mare stated before pulling out a list, “and so far, there are still some regions of Equestria that haven't received word of his escape. The printed posters are being distributed to all corners of Equestria,” the mare continued.

“Of course,” I replied before my thoughts spoke for themselves. What a brilliant idea, Shifting. Give Alex the knowledge that WE are tracking him and any creature can capture him, giving himself another reason to despise us.

“And as far as Emperor Nacreous is conce-” Raven stopped and looked up at me. “Speaking of which, where is the hippogriff Emperor, Your Highness?” I stopped in place, right at the fork before the throne room doors.

“He is taking Pharynx to the BadLands….”

“Your Highness?” the mare asked. Please, I begged silently, don’t make me repeat mysel- “I didn’t hear that very well. Who is he taking and whe-”

“I SAID!!” I yelled before catching myself and taking a few deep breaths. Then, I turned to the mare, who stared back at me, motioning for her to take all of this down.

I told Raven how Prince Thorax’s brother, Pharynx, had gone out to fight the escaped fugitive and that he was injured severely in the brutal altercation. “It seems like Pharynx bit off more than he could chew with Alex, but he should be alright. Albeit in critical condition, according to Dr. Borealis,” I finished with, noting my assistant finishing her scribbling.

“Okay. Sorry to prod on that topic, Your Highness,” Raven apologized, bowing her head slowly. The mare then asked, “I suppose he will not be able to make dinner, then?”

I slowly exhaled and nodded solemnly. “That is correct, Miss Raven.”

“I will forward the word to the chefs,” Raven said before slowly walking past me. “Have a good night, Princess Celestia,” she called out. The echoing pitter-patter of her hooves slowly died down in the large halls of the castle, and then…

Silence.

This feeling. It’s back.

Alone.

I quietly retreated away from the throne room and to the left. The path led me towards the dining hall, and I quickly galloped towards the doors. The guards saluted as I entered swiftly and shut the doors tight with my magic.

Once inside, I breathed a heavy sigh of relief and headed to the dining table. I cannot believe I almost did that today, I thought to myself, shaking my head. What would’ve happened if I had fired that first shot?

You would have become me.

gasp!

I stopped near my seat and looked around. That voice, I thought silently. Could it be?

Yesss…It’s meee…Daybreakerrr…

“No,” I whimpered as tears started forming in my eyes. “No, you are not real….”

You only deny it because you know it’s true, Daybreaker’s voice cackled within my head. You had him right where you wanted him…If you weren’t so meek and afraid, you would’ve destroyed him and ended this pointless facade…

I kept standing there and took another deep breath. Finally, I slowly sat in the chair, prompting the kitchen door to fling open.

You will give in to your true self one day as your dear sister had, the voice said as it faded away from my thoughts. As Alex once said, ‘history does repeat itself….’

My eyes shot open. I hated that day so much, I remembered. It was one where Alex made an insensitive comment about Princess Luna and her past as Nightmare Moon, prompting her to confront him rather aggressively.

He later apologized for his actions, but the damage had already been done. I remember having to console Luna afterward as she sobbed in my embrace. She was tired of hearing about her horrible mistake and wanted it to end.

Alex later would say, “No one forgets those painful moments. I mean, seriously, look at the 2017 Houston Astros. They cheated into winning a World Series championship by using technology no other team had access to or had a defense for. PEDs are a prominent example in sports, but they not only pertain to sports.

Moments of terrorism, individuals hurting others with malicious intent, or people committing sinful acts against innocent lives. We don’t forget about those moments.”

I knew what he was getting at, but I still felt like he had gone too far.

sigh

As the chef approached with the plate of food, I again wondered whether or not to allow the Canterlot Army to continue their search for Alex within the Wandering Woods. It wasn’t safe out in that region, especially at night.

“Here you are, Your Highness,” the stallion chef said as he placed the plate before me. “I really do hope you enjoy i-”

“I need to call back the army.”

“Excuse me, Your Highness?”

========================================<>========================================

huff! huff-huff! huff!

Gotta run. Gotta run. Gotta run.

“Chase after him! Don’t let him get away!”

Shit shit shit shit shit!

My mind raced for the past few minutes as I sprinted through the Wandering Woods. While not looking back and running headlong through the endless forest, I heard the voices of the creatures chasing after me seemingly getting closer.

“I think I see him!” a voice echoed into the night.

Fuck, I thought. I don't particularly appreciate standing out like a sore thumb. Being this tall in a land of pastel ponies should be illegal…wait…Fuck!

I shook my head as I kept running. Yet, it never dawned on me how different I looked compared to every other creature in Equestria until I was introduced to them.

The introductory meeting was bizarre initially, as it felt like a press conference from my days as a basketball player. Held in the throne room of the Canterlot castle, a large table sat at the forefront of the massive hall. As I walked in, all eyes settled on my stature and how neatly I was dressed. Clad in a light gray suit, a fern-tinted shirt, a gray tie, and silver dress shoes, I felt so uncomfortable.

I caught myself and tossed the thought away. Now isn’t the time to think about it, my mind said as I kept my eyes forward and picked up speed. One leg in front of the other. Don’t stop!

“THERE HE IS!!”

Fucking outta here, my mind frantically stated. I gotta go!

huff!

I thought about the ponies chasing after me and compared them to trained sleuth dogs, who are able to sniff out what trajectory to follow. They probably could see through the nightly atmosphere and lock onto my frame easily. My brain decided to try something risky that could help me in my current predicament.

My body pivoted to the right and turned another corner immediately to the left. Then, zig-zagging throughout the forest terrain, I quickly darted around the trees and kept my feet from making a massive imprint in the soft soil near their base.

It felt like it was working since the supposed ponies’ voices started to die down in volume, but there was an unmitigated and unintended consequence it had: draining me of most of my physical energy.

No, my brain thought as I continued to sprint and weave past the trees around me. I cannot give up now. Keep going, Alex! Don’t sto-

trip!

“FuUCK!!”

crash!

My foot got caught on a tree branch that protruded from the ground, causing me to fall onto my stomach. Unfortunately, my hands came up too late to brace my fall, resulting in my face landing on the ground and my chin striking first with the rough ground.

My jaw rattled, and I immediately clenched it in my left hand. I got back up and began running again, only this time retreating to the left and keeping my eyes locked on the ground ahead.

My body hurt slightly from the impact, and my leg started to burn from the shocking pain. I then saw a light glimmering from a distance away and quickly rushed to the site. Could it be the end of this massive forest habitat and lead me to a more observable landscape?

Wrong, as usual.

“Way off?”

The place I had found was a coveted area of the Wandering Woods. The surrounding trees hid the alcove from sight, and the lake reflected any light into the forest from all angles. I walked over to the water’s edge, looked into it, and saw my reflection.

I removed my hand from my face and noticed the blood donning my fingers.

Goddammit! my mind cried in frustration. I cut it open. Again!

“Again?”

I put my hands into the body of water and slowly rinsed the blood off. Next, I splashed my face with the water following that and, most importantly, rinsed the cut underneath my chin. It didn’t stop the bleeding, but it worked slightly in cleaning it.

And as I sat back, thinking about the painful wound, I looked at my watch briefly. Turning the super watch back on, I glanced at the water for a second and then stared into it.

The ripples died down, allowing me to see a reflection of the moon cast on its glossy canvas. Finally, I looked up into the starry night sky, and that feeling of comfort returned to me.

I found comfort every night when I looked at the moon and appreciated its majesty. It was a remarkable and soothing site to see. Especially a full moon, where you can pinpoint all the tiny craters and markings that make up its surface. The relaxing aura and emanating glow made me feel relaxed and calm inside again.

"To put it simply?"

Gorgeous.

sigh “What would I do to be closer,” I said before my eyes widened.

“Spoke the idea into existence, huh?”

It dawned on me instantly. My watch had activated itself, and I was pretty sure that if the creatures I assumed were ponies had been chasing me this entire time, they should’ve caught me by now.

That is if they were pegasi.

A sneaky solution presented itself, causing me to speak to my super watch clearly.

“Mikey,” I confidently whispered, “activate the web shooters.”

“Request granted, Alexander.”

Please stop calling me by my full name, I groaned as I raised my right arm.

I pointed my right hand into the sky and made the flick motion with my wrist. A few seconds later, the string of webbing released from my wrist and latched onto a tree near the far side of the lake.

Here goes nothing, I thought, taking a deep breath and exhaling.

I finally pulled myself into the nightly atmosphere above the forest and disappeared from sight.

========================================<>========================================

fwip! shwup! fwip!

Can’t hear them anymore, my mind thought as I slung forward. Let’s stay up here and continue our way to the south.

Yeah, but I need a favor? Can we take a break soon, my left side said desperately. I need to go to the bathroom.

“Seriously? Now?” I muttered before realizing my mistake. Just like that, the feeling was reciprocated.

Man, fuck you, my right side countered angrily.

It was quiet within the forest as I glanced down below and spotted what looked to be a large tuft of bushes down to the right. A tree lay dormant within it, and my mind had already started its turn. The closer I got, the feeling kept grow-

“Skip!”

Indeed, my mind said, skip this, please.

[...]

“...”

“...”

Let’s continue our tale, the right side spoke up.

Agreed, the left side responded quietly.

Back on the run, I continued by swinging motion high above the forest floor through the upper area of the trees. Occasionally, I would peek above the tree line and into the sky above to confirm my direction and where I was.

The forest's southern edge was not clearly defined, but I noticed the Jackalope Slopes jutting out on the horizon. Unfortunately, I realized slowly over time that my arms slowly got tired, as was my body. This was where I knew I needed to rest for the night.

“Activate the night vision goggles,” I said into my watch while freely swinging in the air.

“Request granted. Please standby for fitting,” the voice replied.

The goggles slowly formed around my eyes and finally snapped into place, allowing me to view the forest more clearly. The green vision also had a built-in heat sensory feature, and I quickly turned around, looking into the woods to scan for possible creatures chasing after me.

Surprisingly, not a single creature was near my location. Instead, they appeared like tiny dots in the distance that grew smaller and smaller, eventually disappearing from view. Odd, I thought before turning around and continuing my search.

After a few minutes of scouting the forest, I located a tall, thick tree on a slight incline. It had a big hole that hollowed out the tree's interior toward the middle of it, and I ultimately decided that this tree would be my resting spot for the night.

Finally, my mind said in unison. Time to rest for the night and regain our mental energy for tomorrow’s shit.

I reached the enormous tree and landed on a branch underneath the hole. The branch I was on rustled and cracked from the weight I had placed on it, and I quickly grabbed onto the sides of the tree, sticking to it freely. The branch snapped and plummeted to the ground below, and I looked down and closed my eyes.

“Whew,” I exhaled under my breath. “That…was a close call.” My heartbeat slowed as I scanned the area one last time before making my way up the tree and situating myself above the tree hole.

Once I was in position, I slowly entered the hollow interior of the tree and slipped through. As my feet slid through first, I found it to be a comfortable size for me to fit into.

It worked a little too well, seeing as my head submerged itself within, and finally, the world I had been escaping from disappeared from my viewpoint.

I scanned my new hiding spot through my peripherals and closed my eyes, allowing my breathing to relax. My head tilted back and rested against the bark of the tree, followed by my arms and legs letting themselves loosen out a bit. The tree’s interior was slightly colder than the outer world, but I had to deal with it.

It’s time to rest, Alex, the left side of my mind said while yawning, causing me to yawn too.

yawn “It’s contagious, you know?”

Precisely, the right side stated in agreement. It yawned as well and emitted a soft groan. At least we can finally get some sleep for a change.

I didn’t want to tell the two sides of my mind as I closed my eyes, but I was not too fond of falling asleep while on the run. Any chance The Crown could get to track me while I’m at my most vulnerable is detrimental to our overall success. It also became the biggest reason I was once afraid of the dark.

The fear of being vulnerable to anything out there that could find me and possibly kill me without me having the ability to protect myself.

With rest forcing itself onto me, I mentally noted the journey ahead.

“This adventure is just getting started,” I murmured slowly, “and I’m not even warmed up yet.”

========================================<>========================================

It is time, I told myself internally.

“Good luck, Luna,” Shifting called out to me.

Thank you, darling, my mind thought happily. I calmed myself as my horn charged. Then, slowly, the magical landscape around me transformed, and finally, I was back in my dream realm.

“Good to be home,” I said, floating downward.

As I touched down onto the starry path and observed the dreamscape around me, I breathed a sigh of relief and began my trot. The dream bubbles danced around me and slowly settled into place as I passed them, looking for any potential nightmares.

Tonight, I specifically had my mind targeted onto one dream.

“It has to be here. I know it,” I said quietly to avoid disturbing the dream world's peaceful atmosphere. As more and more bubbles floated, some displaying tendrils, I decided that now was probably not the time, and I began to perform my duties as the Princess of the night.

Some of the nightmares were relatively manageable, the tendrils weak to my superior magic. Nevertheless, it allowed me to take brief moments to pause my activities and continue and search for that one wooden door.

Minutes passed and turned into hours as I spent my night in the land of dreams.

“He has to be hiding somewhere here,” I told myself silently. “It hasn’t appeared in its normal place like I had been anticipating the past few nights, so maybe he moved it somewhere else.”

For some inexplicable reason, Alex had the uncanny ability to move his bubble from place to place, which was odd for a creature to do. But his rationale turned into an event where he didn’t want to be bothered and shut us out.

The conversation I tried having with him only yielded a sense of guilt.

`”Just leave me alone, Luna,” the memory echoed. Alex’s hoarse voice silently flowed through my ears as his form shrunk onto the floor. “I said I didn’t want to be bothered, but you continue to press me.”

Alex turned to face me, and his tear-stained eyes glanced back.

“I didn’t mean it to be taken that way,” I stammered. “I just wa-”

“GO AWAAYYY!!”`

My head dropped as the flashback ended. I didn’t mean to hurt him.

I just wanted to help.

sigh “Keep your cool, Luna,” I told myself. “Let’s right our past wrongs with Alex.”

But as the night went on, the tendrils had quelled, and the dreams sat pleasantly calm. I couldn’t help but think that maybe the magic I had placed surrounding the Wandering Forest had an unintentional and inconsequential outcome.

I d-didn’t…I-I didn’t k-kill him, did I? I panickingly thought. I shook my head and dismissed the idea. No…th-that’s impossible…

My body said otherwise. Shaking with fear, it sensed the fear that I may have potentially destroyed Alex’s mind with the horrible nightmare I had conjured up at request. I didn’t want to do it, and I shouldn’t have gone through with it.

I was forced to do it.

I didn’t want to.

It wasn’t my fault.

I didn’t mean t-

“It’s meee.”

My eyes widened as a familiar voice cackled into the dark of the night. The dreamscape statically shifted for a brief second, displaying an empty void.

Not her, my mind thought worriedly.

Is she..?

The moon symbol appeared above me on the horizon and shone down onto the back of the dream cluster. The light it cast bounced off a bubble and reflected back into the moon.

“Wait,” I said before my jaw dropped. “THAT’S IT!!”

Of course, I thought as a smile spread across my face. How could I have forgotten?

“She can help me locate Alex’s dream,” I said.

Flying over the entire cavalry of dream bubbles adorning the dream realm floor, I quickly scanned the area for a specific dream bubble. I had only seen it a few times. Sure enough, it appeared from the cascading spectacle of dreams as a singular bubble.

A dream shell.

A SEAshell.

It belonged to a future ruler of Seaquestria and the Princess of the nation of Hippogriffs.

“Come on, Princess Skystar,” I whispered as I dove for the bubble. “Help me find him.”

Hide & Seek - Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A Wild Slide - Part 1

Chapter 20: A Wild Slide - Part 1

[...]

What happened to me last night?

My mind was in disarray from the scene. The mauling that Pharynx had been through and the damage he had suffered attempting to stop that human fugitive was unsettling.

The way he was battered, the marks spreading across his body, and the known dislocations or fractures. It reminded me of the horrific scenes I witnessed on the front line.

When creatures of our nations went to fight against their oppressors or serious threats, I was there in the medical tents tending to the wounded.

No matter how many there were on the opposite side or how many we sent, the fighting raged on.

The casualties and overall suffering, however, were never-ending. I don’t remember how many times I shuddered from watching them being brought in or how many times I wept for the fallen, cursing myself for a patient who was in critical condition.

It haunted me to a degree unlike any other. And as I set Pharynx down on that bed in the medical lab, I saw that same hippogriff doctor from before standing over him.

Not saying anything, not moving a muscle…just there.

I tended to the changeling to the best of my ability, keeping my calm as I worked feverishly into the night to keep him alive.

It was unbelievable, but I kept questioning myself throughout my work.

Why did Alex choose to aid Pharynx after their fight and ensure he was still alive? I thoughtfully prodded. Sure the changeling was clinging onto the little amount of life he had left, but Alex could have left him for dead to run away.

The power we had assumed Alex possessed within himself was clearly underestimated. He wields more within himself. Is this the end result of challenging and threatening him? my thoughts continued. To such an extent that he could potentially kill to save himself?

gasp!

Oh, dear Faust, my eyes widened as the memory of that tragic day flickered once and died.

If Alex did what he did to save himself and others, then are we in the wrong for treating him maliciously and without care?

I shook my head slowly and got out of bed. It was already past 5:30am and I was already late. Celestia had exited from the bed as I slept from a long night’s work and raised the sun up quietly, pulling the curtains open a bit to allow the rays of the dawning sunlight to pour into the room.

Stretching my frame out and hearing some pleasant cracks to loosen my joints, I proceeded to the bathroom across the room and stepped into the shower. Turning on the cool water, it hit my fur immediately, causing me to shiver.

Who’s to say he’s right? my mind asked again.

I couldn’t let that scene go from yesterday. When I yelled at Alexander from across the field to stand down, he did it. Surprisingly, he placed his axes onto his back and just stood there.

It was as if he was waiting for something.

Waiting for us? Was he waiting for us to realiz-

sigh “Always five steps ahead, Alex,” I muttered, shaking my head while a smile spread across my face.

After a few more minutes, I got out of the shower and toweled off, ensuring every tuft of fur was dry. As I looked into the mirror, checking to make sure my coat was evenly smooth, I frowned in thought as the past few years of memories with Alex slowly replayed.

Why is it that every time there’s a single cloud of mystery surrounding that creature, I thought, he always dodges it? Why does he change the subject countless times as we try and understand who he is and try to help him with his struggles?

I walked out of the bedroom and down the long hallway toward the dining room. The guards on duty stopped as I passed by and saluted, to which I gave them a slight nod and smiled. Unfortunately, the smile felt like a mask as thoughts swelled in my head.

He doesn’t like talking about ‘it,’ I thought to myself. ‘Don’t bring it up,’ Alex always said. He’s been very, VERY adamant about that.

The number of times he’s made it very clear to not discuss his nightmares or why he’s mentally drowned, why his past is not applicable here in Equestria, or to drop the subject when he brought it up in the first place. It continued to frustrate Shifting, Celestia, myself, and most importantly, Luna.

`‘Princess Luna just wants to help you, Alex,’ I remember saying to the human.

‘I don’t care, just stop asking me about it!’ he snapped back. ‘It doesn’t concern any of you. It’s my dream, and they only affect me! Not any of you! So don’t ask me about it…please.’`

Yet, it felt like he was genuinely pleading for us not to prod. To…leave him alone.

“Good morning, Nacreous!”

================================<>================================

I looked up and realized I was now in the dining room. Unfortunately, all my thinking had clouded my awareness. I finally noticed three creatures sitting at the table: an overly-exhausted Princess Luna, a cheery Commander Shifting Sands across from her, and Celestia at the end.

I walked over and gave a warm-hearted smile to my special somepony, who nodded with a smile.

“How are you feeling today, Sunspots?” I thoughtfully asked.

“I feel…a bit better, Nacreous. Thank you for asking,” Celestia quietly answered. I nodded, turning my attention to the open seat nearby, and walked over to it.

“Seems to me like you had quite the night, Commander,” I said with a chuckle, taking my seat near the stallion.

“I got to manage the Night Court again,” Commander Shifting responded cheerfully. “Luna went and observed the dream world for a while, so I took care of her responsibilities here. It was awesome!”

“Yeeaaah,” Luna responded lazily. “You certainly had fun….”

“What do you mean by that, Luna?” I asked as a plate of food was placed in front of me.

“Well, taking care of the nightmares and observing every creature’s dreams are one thing,” the lunar alicorn stated flatly, placing her fork down. “But I finally remembered to catch up with a creature I haven’t checked on in a while.”

“And who would that be?” I asked, looking over at Celestia momentarily as she closed her eyes.

“It was Princess Skystar,” Luna said quietly. “It seemed as though she’s been having a recurring nightmare, so I eased her mind and ensured she understood….”

“Understood WHAT exactly?” her sister inquired with a raised eyebrow.

“I don’t discuss others' dreams rather openly unless they want me to, dear sis,” Luna responded quite agitatedly as she returned to her food.

“That’s new,” I added as I picked up my fork. Luna dropped her fork and stared at me.

“Well, hah, let’s discuss more important matters then,” Commander Shifting interrupted, sensing the tension in the room. “How’s Thorax’s brother, Nacreous?”

sigh “It’s….” I said before stopping, setting my utensil down, and taking a shaky breath. “It’s…difficult to put into words.”

“You don’t need to discuss it, Nacreous,” Celestia said quietly. “We are at the dining table, and if it isn’t appropri-”

I shook my head in disagreement. “I know, but Pharynx’s condition is concerning,” I said, furrowing my brow. “He was in fully stable condition when I left him, but that shouldn’t have been the case….”

My talon started shaking as Shifting looked over with confusion.

“What do you mean by that, Nacreous?” the Commander asked cautiously. I looked at him and gulped.

“He sh-should…Ph-Pharynx should have died….”

“But he’s not,” Luna pointed out. It looked at her and mouthed, “Naw, really?”

“That is true, Nacreous,” Celestia added. “You did save his life.”

“Of course,” I continued, “but his injuries said otherwise. I’m not going to get into details since I don’t want to ruin anycreature’s appetite….”

“That’s fine, we understand,” said Celestia reassuringly. “Let’s move on from this topic and discuss whe-”

slam!

================================<>================================

“Your Highness!”

groan “Why does everypony keep slamming doors open in this castle?” Celestia complained.

“As if you haven’t been slamming them shut in response to your own frustrations, Celestia,” I heard Shifting mutter under his breath, making me stare at him from the corner of my eye. He looked back and mouthed, “What? You know I’m right.”

“Legionnaire Steel,” Luna addressed the stallion as he stood across the other end of the dining table. “How may we help you?”

“I have a report from Hope Hollow’s mayor,” the aged pony weakly said, exhaling before clearing his throat. “Mayor Sunny Skies said he was out and about a short while ago and noticed a pegasus descending from the sky rapidly. The pegasus crashed into the ground near the fountain and shakingly go-”

“Get on with it,” Celestia shook her head in frustration.

“I’m trying, Your Highness,” Tempered Steel retorted. “Anyways, the pegasus was from our Canterlot Royal Army division we had sent to the Wandering Woods. He was on reconnaissance to observe the perimeter of the southern edge when he noticed a creature matching the human’s description walking out of the forest.”

“What?!” I asked, standing up in shock.

“You said southern edge of the Wandering Woods, Legionnaire?” Celestia inquired.

“Correct.”

“If he exited through the southern side,” Commander Shifting thought out loud, “he’s heading for the mountains. The Jackalope Slopes, to be precise.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?” Luna said, getting up quickly. “We have a sighting, so we should investigate quickly before we lose track of him again.”

“Hold on,” I said, holding up a paw. “We should set a plan in place befor-”

“We’re wasting valuable time, Nacreous,” Celestia impatiently replied, getting up from her seat. “We need to move. NOW!”

“YOU are NOT going anywhere, Celestia,” I uttered, glaring at the solar alicorn. “As far as any creature is concerned, I am not putting any of US in serious danger.”

“What are you saying, Nacreous?” Celestia said, squinting her eyes.

“I meant what I said. YOU are staying here in Canterlot to resume your responsibilities of Day Court,” I huffed. “No more delaying it. WE will head over there to investigate. So YOU will stay.”

“Absolutely not,” Celestia started to protest before I shook my head firmly.

“Doctor’s orders,” I said, getting up from my chair and walking to the Legionnaire. “Or would you like for me to tell you the specifics of Pharynx’s gruesome injuries and how he would have died if it weren’t for the human having a heart, sacrificing time of escaping to stay and tend to his near-fatal wounds?”

The room fell silent as I continued. “Not guaranteed Alex will be as merciful to us as he was to the changeling,” I sighed. “So I am removing a serious irritant for Alex to give us a better chance to catch him.”

Celestia started to growl on the other side of the dining room table, but Luna stepped over and placed a wing around her. Then, she slowly led her sister out of the room before I walked over to the Legionnaire Tempered Steel.

“Are you sure that’s a good ide-”

“Legionnaire?” I interrupted before lowering my voice. “Make sure Princess Celestia starts Day Court and manages her daily responsibilities. See to it that Miss Raven is also made aware and not let her out of sight. Understood?”

“Yes, Emperor,” the stallion said, saluting and exiting rather quickly. I looked at Commander Shifting, who nodded in agreement. Princess Luna returned a minute later and exhaled, giving me a slow nod.

“Good. Now then,” I said before preparing some runes, “let’s head out!”

================================<>================================

What a wonderful world, I thought softly. Of course, I knew I was lying to myself, but maybe lightening the mood of my current predicament would cheer me up.

Damn right it will, my right side said, again splitting into two.

“When you first got there, what did you think of Equestria then?”

What a wonderful world, I jokingly thought.

“Ha ha haaa…no, seriously.”

In all seriousness, the world of Equestria was beautiful. The gorgeous landscapes and natural environment, where numerous unique creatures frolicked across the regions, differed from the world I was accustomed to on Earth.

On top of that, the world wasn’t so industrialized, where there were roads everywhere unless you were in the major cities. But even then, there weren’t cars to drive. Taxis were available for transportation, but ponies pulled them, so that doesn’t count as a car.

"No duh, Alex."

My point still stands: there weren’t actual cars in Equestria.

On Earth, you needed some form of transportation to get from point A to point B, and most individuals had a car to drive aroun-

“Don’t bore me. I get the gist of it. Let’s steer back to the mountains.”

Damn, okay, my mind thought.

As I neared the Jackalope Slopes, I looked up at it, and my jaw dropped. The expansive mountain range sat as a towering presence within the region. It was a threatening piece of terrain that had to be conquered.

I reached the base of the mountain and did some stretches. Then, as my nerves calmed and my breathing relaxed, I slowly began my ascent up the side of the mountain.

The path I had chosen was reasonably easy to start, with some minor curvatures here and there. However, as I kept climbing, the way got even steeper, making me stop and think carefully about every step I should take.

It started to wear me out quickly, considering it had been a while since I had done so without the proper hiking equipment. The shoes I wore, for example, were improper for mountain climbing. But it hadn’t bothered me thus far, so I kept climbing.

This is challenging, to say the least, my right side grunted as I stretched up to reach a divot.

Yeah, we should definitely rest, the left side sighed.

Why stop now? I questioned myself. We just started ten minutes ago.

”Keep up, Alex.”

I stopped, gripping the side of a rocky edge.

Was that…was that my brother’s voice?

”Alex, let's go! the voice reminded me. “We have to keep going if we want to make it back in time.”

I never forgot. I remember that trip as clear as day. The only time during the summer my older brother came along with my mother and me to visit her homeland.

“Tell me about it. What happened during your vacation in Poland?”

================================<>================================

`It was a lovely, warm afternoon in July. I was on vacation in Poland with my mother and my older brother, Michael. The day had started as usual, with both of us getting up and preparing our bags for the hike we were going to take.

Packing only the essentials: water bottles, extra pairs of clothes, towels, a Nintendo DS system, some energy bars, and some gloves. Then, making sure we were ready, my mom ushered us out the door, and we were on our way to the bus stop.

As we waited for the bus to take us to the location, I stopped by a bakery booth and paid for a couple obwarzanki krakowskiej. My brother went to a nearby convenience store, needing energy drinks to keep him awake.

I was sixteen at the time, while Mikey was 24 years old. I didn’t know back then, but because of my internal issue, I knew that I naturally had an infinite reserve of energy without requiring any energy drinks.`

================================<>================================

“How long is this story, Alex?”

“...”

================================<>================================

`Fast-forward a couple of days, and we were preparing to hike up the mountain trail. “Hurry up, man,” my brother reminded me. “We don’t have much time. We should hurry so we can catch the last bus back to Krakow today.”

“You're right,” I responded as I hurried up to my mom and brother. We walked up on the mountain trail through the Tatra National Park south of Zakopane. My mom told me about a beautiful lake at the trail's end and how geographically significant it was.

I didn’t know anything about the ‘Morskie Oko,’ which my mother said was the name of it, which meant the Eye of the Sea, but I loved geography a lot. It was considered the fourth largest lake in the mountains, and because I hadn’t seen it in person, my curiosity got the better of me.

I learned that if you threw a coin into the water and made a wish, it could come true. Or at least, that’s what some of the stories said. But, I don’t know, I've never been to a ‘wishing well.’

And as we climbed up the slope, my legs moving me forward with every labored step I took, it dawned on me that having a car back in the States was a massive luxury and that I should appreciate the life I have.

Not needing to constantly walk to school and just be driven five minutes to the high school was great, and it also made me stop and appreciate not having to ride the bus too. I knew how lousy traveling on the school buses was, and I never did after grade school.

Aside from that, our walk slowed as we neared the end of the primary trail. The lake before me sat still, the deep water’s hue incentivizing me to sit down. My mom said she would be right back as she went to one of the nearby restaurants, and my brother decided to buy something to drink from there.

As I took a seat near the water’s edge, the calming and breezy atmosphere of the altitude kept my nerves at bay. Letting my mind relax, I closed my eyes and hummed a tune.

Nothing to bother me.

No problems.

Just…peace.

I dug a coin out of my pocket and sat there for a few moments. Then, looking at the 2 zlote coin, I threw it into the lake and sighed in contentment.

I then noticed the extensive mountain range reflecting off the surface of the water, causing my eyes to wander up and look at the beautiful mountain range.

It was…majestic.

It was an incredible sight to see. Geography was one of my favorite courses in high school, learning about the world we live in, the many countries, and how the terrain resulted in humans adapting and improvising ways to live within the environment.

But the mountains always seemed to amaze me with everything they could hide and show to the beholder. The elevated paths branched into the scenery, their towering presence that dared us to trek up their slopes. The journey upward was half of it.

And the view from up the mountain was incredible. Looking at where you started and how far you came, not to mention the small cities below with the little ant-I mean, people. Noting the buildings that lay within its sequestered circle.

What a breathtaking place to be in.

“...”

I wish I could stay here and never leave.`

================================<>================================

“But that was a long time ago.”

More than a decade ago, in fact. My eyes started to water at the memory.

It was a heartfelt moment at the lake. We took a picture as a souvenir of our trip to preserve its memory, not knowing what would happen next. The image had burned itself into my mind, my brother and me standing next to each other by the water’s edge…

Fuck, I sure miss him now.

“Wait, what do you mean ‘you miss him now?’”

I looked down at the rocky surface and suddenly felt my skin pricking. Senses going haywire, I deduced slowly. Chills. Feels like someone’s watching me. That can only mean…

Oh shit, my mind said in unison as I turned around and stared up into the sky.

Two creatures were flying high above in the morning skyline, and it looked like both had kept their eyes on me for a while. The problem was they were both getting closer, causing me to resort to my only other option.

Welp, might as well jump from this cliffside and run back towards the fores-

My body froze for a second. As it turned out, I was flanked by a long line moving toward the base of the mountain range.

That’s the army, Alex, my mind thought out loud.

“No shit,” I said irritably as I went back to climbing up the mountain even faster than before.

================================<>================================

“You sure Celestia will be okay?” Commander Shifting asked me with concern.

sigh “While I very much dislike to see her like this, I think it is for the best that she stays behind for once,” I said to my special somepony.

“You ready then, Luna?” Nacreous asked me. I closed my eyes and exhaled slowly, relaxing before giving them a firm nod.

“I’m ready. Let’s go.”

Nacreous placed his runes down, and the portals quickly appeared, marking our destination within the Wandering Woods. As I stepped through to the other side, I quietly observed my surroundings, unfurled my wings, and silently flew towards the treeline.

The sun’s rays hit my eyes hard as I burst into the sky. The world's temperature was much warmer than Canterlot, and even the skies were mostly clear.

Nacreous appeared abruptly off to my left side and nodded. We both picked up speed as we made our way towards the Jackalope Slopes south of the Wandering Woods.

As we made it to the southern perimeter of the forest, I motioned for Nacreous to stop. Then, I pointed a hoof toward the mountain range and set my eyes on what, or more precisely who, was there.

“Is that him?” I whispered to Nacreous.

“No need to question, Luna,” Nacreous replied with assurance. “That is definitely Alex.”

We rose slowly into the sky as Nacreous kept his eyes on the human being. Once we reached a comfortable level, I looked down and waited for the army to emerge from the forest.

On the other hoof, Nacreous had fished out a parchment box and tapped it twice. The box disappeared into the morning breeze, and then he motioned for us to glide toward the mountain range.

As we did, I kept my eye on the southern entrance of the forest and saw the Royal Army slowly emerging. I nodded to Nacreous as he retrained his focus onto Alex, who had passed the halfway point of the mountain’s treacherous slope.

“How do we approach him, Nacreous?” I whispered. The hippogriff looked at me from the corner of his eye and scratched his chin.

“I was thinking of having the army move to the other side and slowly surround the mountains to prevent him from escaping, but I’m curious,” the hippogriff emperor asked. “What’s your suggestion, Luna?”

“Can’t we teleport to the top of the mountain and hide?” I suggested with a smile. “That way, he won’t anticipate us, and we can secure him quickly.”

“While that would be a good option, I don’t believe it will work,” Nacreous replied flatly, causing my smile to fade. “He can sense something is wrong from over a mile away.”

“Then I got nothing, Nacreous,” I said with disappointment.

“Well, let’s get some details straight,” Nacreous noted. “Commander Shifting is moving his forces through the plains toward the mountain range to flank behind him. He won’t be allowed to turn back now.”

“So we should get to the other side and trap him!” I exclaimed, but the hippogriff put his paw up to motion for me to ‘slow down.’

“Yeah, so he can move right past us and evade capture again,” Nacreous replied flatly. “No, we have to simply swoop in and startle him enough that he’ll have no choice but to stop what he is currently doing and defend himself.” I slowly felt a shiver run up my spine as Nacreous lowered his brow and growled softly.

“From there, Luna, we must attack with impunity and disable his watch. We may have to not only knock him out cold but also prevent him from moving further.”

“I think I understand what you’re trying to say, but I would rather keep him alive, Nacreous,” I admitted. “I…I can’t bear to know what would happen if she found out what really happened here if we killed him now.”

Nacreous closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. “I understand your concern, Luna,” Nacreous said before leveling with me. “But she shouldn’t know. And if this goes through, then that’s what we’ll have to live with.”

“We can certainly take him back to Canterlot alive, Nacreous,” I pleaded. “His memory can’t end and be forgotten on a mountain far away from his home here.”

“This isn’t his home!” Nacreous yelled before catching himself. I flinched back as he silently collected his thoughts. “Sorry, Luna. I didn’t mean to yell at you….”

“It’s okay,” I responded while wiping a tear away. “I understand your frustrations with this situation and Celestia’s response to it, and I’ll make sure to tend to her dream bubble tonight. But Alex should be kept alive, and I’ll stick to that notion.”

“We’ll play it by ear,” the hippogriff ultimately decided. “For now, be ready to attack Alex with everything you got.”

I nodded my head in defeat as I readied myself. I didn’t want to tell him the actual truth, but I figured that if he was alive for another day, then maybe Princess Skystar would have a chance to see him one more time before he was gone for good.

It’s going to be okay, Luna. Let’s not injure him severely, I thought to myself. After all, I have that promise to keep.

As we started our descent toward the human’s location, Nacreous kept his eyes focused on Alex. I began to fly faster downward but then immediately noticed something alarming.

I almost instinctively felt an unsettling aura emanating from Alex, and he decided that this was the perfect moment to turn around and stare into the sky. He didn’t move for a few seconds before looking down the mountain.

Looks like he knows what’s happening, I thought before another chill ran through my frame. Oh, Faust. It seems like he has no fear. Like he’s been expecting us…

But, as we neared the slope, he turned and started to scale the mountain quicker than before. This just made me feel more uneasy about all of this. One thought clung on for dear life as we neared Alex.

Please, Alex, I pleaded internally. Don’t make this harder for yourself. It’ll only get worse from here on out if you let this persist. Thy judgment will come eventually.

================================<>================================

I didn’t care about who was following me or what might happen when I resisted. All I knew was that I had to move.

And fast!

My legs were tired from the climb already, but the added pressure of those damn creatures chasing after me kept me pushing through the unbearable pain.

I have to push onward, I thought to myself. I cannot let The Crown win.

Move to the right, Alex! my brain screamed.

I immediately jumped to the right and ducked. I peeked up and saw that Princess Luna had flown overhead at high speeds. I kept low and resumed my climb, tracking the two royal creatures flying upward and circling above.

Great, I thought while gritting my teeth. Just what I need. The Royal Army, which means the Commander is here, an emperor hippogriff with razor-sharp talons and a knack for ancient magic and weaponry, and an alicorn princess who can send me to the moon in an instant.

“But what about the last one?”

She could literally be anywhere, I thought to myself cautiously.

I hurriedly moved, closing in on the peak of the Jackalope Slope, and started to think I was going to make it without further incident.

But where the hell is she? both sides of my mind asked. She has to be here somewhere, Alex.

I kept a note on the two royal members of The Crown as they flew outward and began another approach towards me. I raced up the mountain and started jumping from rock to rock, doing my best not to slip and further injure myself.

crackle!

boom!

“Whoa!”

An intense beam of magic hit one of the rocks I had planted a foot on and exploded into shards of rocky pieces, catching me by complete surprise. My body was struck by the explosion's shockwave, the rocky fragments cutting my skin and causing me to slip.

The peak is getting closer, my mind said in unison as my foot got caught within a tight divot. Don’t give up, Alex!

“I know,” I grunted, attempting to shake my foot out. “I know I can’t give up….”

And I won’t!

Losing the shoe wedged within the divot, I got low to the ground again as they completed another flyby. A gust of wind knocked me back over just as I caught myself, and I quickly recovered.

I took off the other shoe and requested the hiking boots from my watch to be spawned onto my feet. The request was quickly accepted, and I resumed my treacherous climb of terror.

The pressure kept mounting as I neared the peak of the mountain top, just thirty feet away. Knowing entirely well they were going to unleash hell onto me as soon as I reached it, I discussed some options with my inner conscious’s.

“Gotta think, Alex,” I told myself under my breath. “If they fire those shots, we gotta deflect them. We need a power-up for just that.”

That leaves us with two options, the left side said hastily. But I don’t think the reflector will work against an alicorn princess's magic, Alex.

OOOOO!! my right side squealed in excitement. Can we test it out? Can we? Can we? Can we? Can we?..

“I don’t see why not,” I finally remarked, knowing I was taking a calculated risk.

LET’S GOOO!!

“Someone’s excited, huh?”

You have no idea, my left side sighed.

I have been waiting so long to try this shield out! my right side gushed in ecstasy.

“Tell me about it then, Alex.”

As I neared the peak, I quickly looked over my shoulder and saw the alicorn princess prepare herself for an attack. The sparks sparkled from her horn in the morning skylight, and I hastily brought my left wrist to my mouth.

“Mikey?” I inquired, staring at the two creatures beelining right for me.

“Yes, Alexander?” the monotone voice replied.

Now or never, I thought. Taking note of the magic beam spawning from the horn of the alicorn princess, I jumped into the air and spun around to face them. The beam shot out as a vicious blast of energy, blindly screeching toward me.

That was when I screamed into the watch, loud and proud for all to hear.

“ACTIVATE ERDRICK’S SHIELD!!”

“Request accepted!”

fshing!

boom!!

================================<>================================

Meanwhile, within the shadows of the northern mountain range of the Jackalope Slopes, a singular shadow slowly materialized from its hiding spot atop the mountain peak. His toothy grin and red eyes illuminated as he chuckled to himself.

“Ehh Ehh Ehh,” the shadowy monster cackled softly. “Seems like The Crown is preparing our future suitor for us without our intervention.”

The shadowy figure slowly descended towards the Umberfoal entrance and made quick notes on what news to tell his Master.

“Okay, let me review this, so I don’t mess this up,” he said to himself. “Firstly, I tell my Master of the progress of The Crown chasing Alex. Okay, then I will prepare the final training requirements for the one possession I have left. Alright, yeah…”

A grin slowly dawned on his face as he sunk into the void within the Umberfoal. “And finally, the most important part…revel in the destruction we shall bring upon the land of Equestria as we had done so long ago.”

The shadowy apprentice disappeared without a trace left behind, his laugh echoing into the morning air.

It was clear what was at stake, and it would be only a matter of time before destiny arrived.

Author's Note

Oooo! Erdrick's Shield!!! :raritystarry:

Be back in 12 hours for Part 2 of "A Wild Slide."

A Wild Slide - Part 2

Chapter 21: A Wild Slide - Part 2

Life had gone by so fast that I could’ve sworn I was back in high school.

One moment, I’m traversing the luscious landscape, taking in the beautiful scenery as it blossoms in the morning sunlight.

I blink, and I’m getting bombarded by magic blasts, cheating death for however-many times I have done it. Guess Mr. Death is getting jealous of me surviving for so long here in Equestria. It'll only be a matter of time before he comes and finds me himself in his black cloak and siðe, or scythe.

But nothing can beat the thrill of it all. So whether it’s rekindling old memories and playing them on the record player or defending myself for what I believe in, it'll be worth it.

And as the shot deflected off the shield I had summoned, presumably back at those…ah, fuck it. I didn’t hope that Emperor Nacreous and Princess Luna would get hit by the beam of magic as it pinged off Erdrick’s Shield back at them, but I couldn’t control it.

The golden outline of the shield made it appear royal, with the runic markings carved into its layering above the red gemstone embedded in the center. Unfortunately, the faded blue hue of the shield was about to get a cold awakening as I quickly flipped over and eyed where I was heading.

The mountain dipped slowly, giving me enough time to plant the shield underneath me. As the ground connected with the underside of my newly makeshift sled, I summoned the Ax of Orichalcum and waited for it to materialize onto my back. The snowy terrain slowly morphed into a steeper slope, the wind blowing by faster with every second that passed.

This isn’t going to end well for us, the left side panicked.

Don’t start this again, the right side sighed. Look on the bright side. It's not that bad….

“Yet….”

True to form, the situation worsened when I realized a cliffside was dead ahead. The ax fully materialized and sat within the holding on my back as I repositioned myself to balance all the weight the shield was now holding.

I gripped the ax's handle with my right hand and swung it down, connecting with the snow. Then, grabbing the straps within the shield with my left hand, I pulled hard right and avoided jumping the steep cliff. The snow clambered over the side as it was pushed away from me and fell a considerable distance before joining its snowy brethren below.

I panted slowly, staring at the cliffside behind me while relaxing my fierce grip on the shield’s interior straps.

See, what did I tell you? the right side celebrated early. Everything is going to be alri-

fwoomp!

========================================<>========================================

This will not end well for Alex the longer this goes on.

My mind was taken aback after firing the shot at the human. He purposefully jumped up and turned to look at us as I fired that beam of magic, and a second later, the shot came careening back at me.

My wings flared as my defenses kicked in, nearly knocking me back. Then, regaining my composure, I flew over the mountain peak and lay low above the snowy slope. The human was starting to lead us on a fast sled chase down the Jackalope Slope.

Come on, Alex, I painfully thought while gritting my teeth. Stop this, and let me help you!

“Princess Luna!” a voice chimed in. I looked to my left and saw Nacreous flying next to me. “Slow down for a second!”

I immediately slowed down, keeping my gaze on Alex as he drifted to the right and enlarged the gap between himself and us.

“What is it, Nacreous?” I asked quickly. “You know he’s gett-”

“I just wanted to quickly regroup to know if you understand the plan, okay?” Nacreous interrupted. “Remember, you stay back and fire shots at him. Try drawing him toward either side so I can get a better chance of trapping him in a side of the ridge.”

I paused, flapping my wings to stay airborne. “You sure that’s a good idea, Emperor? What if Alex dodges and you miss?”

“Well, we’ll have plenty of time to try again,” the hippogriff said before preparing for his descent. “This mountain range is taxing to slide down, especially the eastern side we are currently on. So now, let's move!”

Nacreous charged ahead and dove over the cliffside Alex had avoided. Following after the human and spacing out the distance, I slowly charged my horn to fire a good shot behind him.

========================================<>========================================

“Ohhh fuuUUCK!!”

The road now taken spiraled to the left as it branched into a steeper and more treacherous drop. The snowy terrain accompanying it did not help, making it difficult to see the ground I was sledding down.

I quickly switched my holdings, tightly gripping the Ax of Orichalcum in my left hand and the straps of Erdrick’s Shield in my right. Regaining control was crucial for survival, so I remedied it by using the ax as a makeshift paddle. Steering back towards the middle, I looked around as the Jackalope Slopes' rocky walls towered overhead.

Looks like I’m not getting out of this region anytime soon, I miserably thought as I swung the ax over my right side, pushing myself out of the way of an oncoming rock. Fuck, that was close.

Stay on a steady trajectory, Alex! my right side screamed.

I don’t want to be turned into an experimental corpse, my left side dramatically clamored. I WANT TO LIVE!!

“Don’t we all?”

“Damn straight,” I muttered, swinging the ax at a tree on the left side as I passed by. The ax cut right through and landed with a mighty poomf! as I sped past it, briefly slowing me down so I could regain my composure.

Let’s keep it steady, Alex, I thought. Speaking of which, what abou-

========================================<>========================================

The magic left my horn as a small blast, hitting a snowbank and kicking the loose snow follicles up.

Nacreous sped through the morning air, trying to get above the human to swoop down and catch him. I fired another blast, disintegrating a rocky structure jutting from the snow ahead of Alex.

Okay, Luna, I thought as my horn fizzled. Let’s tip him off balance.

========================================<>========================================

boom!

Yup, I thought as I glanced back over my shoulder and into the sky. There they are. My face turned into a tired gaze as I refocused on the objective ahead.

Swinging the ax to my right again, I dodged a set of rocks pretending to be a ramp. In my mind, it would have been a terrible idea to hit it, not only with the jutting gemstone on the shield’s exterior but giving The Crown a potentially more extensive area to target with their magi-

boom!

“Goddammit….” I growled as the rocks ahead on my right disintegrated. I was losing my grip on the fragment of concentration left in my brain, with the wild slide taking my focus away at each turn.

Move left! my right side instructed.

As I shifted my weight to the left, I swung the large ax behind my back and tipped the blade toward the ground.

ping!

“Nice read,” I commented under my breath. The blast bounced off the blade and caused it to make contact with the ground and start vaulting snow into the air behind me. I quickly altered my weight to the right side of the shield and brought the ax back to my left side.

ping!

Getting better at this, I thought to myself with a determined grin. The hair on my skin raised, making me glance to the left to see Emperor Nacreous flying straight toward me.

“Oh shi-”

fwoomp!

========================================<>========================================

I fired a powerful beam of magic at Alex as he hastily adjusted his weight. Then, realizing the sudden shift, I ducked down to my left as fast as I could as Alex swung his ax to the right and deflected the beam backward.

Not losing sight, I quickly aimed for his left side and fired another beam of magic. The shot again deflected off his ax with a satisfying ping! and bounced back towards me at an even faster speed.

“Shoot!” I cried as I summoned a magic shield to protect me. The blast hit the apex of the barrier, causing me to groan from the impact as it shattered.

I clutched my head before seeing Nacreous nearing the human on the right side of the gorge. I quickly darted toward them, keeping my distance from the pair, but saw Nacreous ascending rapidly away from the human. That’s when I caught on to why the hippogriff did that, with Alex diving down faster and faster toward what looked like a large ramp made of rocks.

========================================<>========================================

Due to my negligent behavior and momentary loss of concentration, I sent myself far right, placing me on a sharper dive downward. As the shield slowly left the snowy terrain, I looked to my left again to notice the elder hippogriff glaring at me silently.

“Don’t.” Emperor Nacreous mouthed, an extra emphasis placed on the last consonant.

“What choice do I have?” I shook my head in return, causing him to prepare himself. Then, as I sensed him leaning to the left, I looked to my right and deduced he was going to bodycheck me into the rocky wall nearby.

Finally, the shield made contact with the ground and picked up even more speed. The hippogriff stopped his motion and left my viewpoint as I leaned down, propelling myself forward down the mountainside.

The faster and faster we get, I thought, the more wildly out of control this chase gets.

One thought surged to the forefront and made me tense up. Four words made me dread what could become of me as a massive ramp-like structure protruded from the ground.

Think, Alex. Think! my mind shouted in unison.

gulp! “This won’t end well.”

========================================<>========================================

Can he clear it? I thought as Nacreous came back toward my right side.

“Hit him when he’s in the air!” Nacreous answered back ferociously. “That’s when he’ll be most vulnerable.”

The way he had phrased that statement made me seem like I was going to hurt Alex badly. Vulnerable? I thought as my horn charged a larger beam of magic to be fired. I…I know that feeling….

**”GO AWAAYYY!!”**

My mind flashed the image of the crumpled human in the tower room, forcing me to scratch the thought. Then, as worry and regret filled my eyes, the magic within my horn reached its point of no return and fired out.

At the same time, something quickly altered the chase.

Alex vaulted off the rocky ramp into the air and began a fluid motion. His left arm, holding the ax, swung to his right as the shield in his right arm brought itself to his chest. The sudden turn forced him to spin around in the air and stare directly back at us.

Only this time, it was more deterministic than ever. It reminded me of an incident when Alex was called upon to dispatch another dangerous creature outside Ponyville. He wore this expression that he was sick and tired of the games and wanted to end it here and now.

As he faced us, his eyes screamed volumes as a fiery gaze shot back about how he truly felt. Pure, unadulterated rage emanated as he cried out into the morning air.

“HYAAAAH!!!”

pang!

========================================<>========================================

“Sweet Celestia!” I yelled as the shot reflected perfectly off the center of the ax. I rapidly flew into the air as the enormous wave of magic passed underneath us, and kaboom! hit the jutting rock walls that surrounded the slope.

Nacreous kept his gaze trained on Alex as I tried collecting my thoughts. Oh, dear Faust, I exhaled with relief. That could’ve been so muc-

rumble!

Both of my ears twitched at the noise.

rumble-rumble!

What in the deepest and darkest pits of my dream realm is that? I asked my mind as the sound got closer and louder. It felt like something was rolling fast behind us.

“Great,” I heard Nacreous comment as he flew next to me. “Just what we needed today….” His attitude had shifted again to annoyance as he peered behind himself, my eyes drifting to see the commotion.

I nearly faltered mid-flight as a giant tidal wave of snow hurled down the embankment, smashing through everything in its path. However, the snow descended and built up rapidly with the aid of the surrounding walls, helping it stay in the right direction.

I yelped in surprise as Nacreous nudged me, motioning for me to climb higher and avoid the mess. I did so immediately, the avalanche issuing its form of chaos as it rocketed down the side of the mountain after the human.

“What do we do?” I asked Nacreous nervously. “Now we have two huge problems, and one may wipe out the other!” He closed his eyes briefly as he exhaled loudly.

“You are correct, Luna. We have two objectives now,” the hippogriff reported as his gaze located the human. “Aside from the current one, we must ensure Alex survives this chaotic avalanche. So let’s not lose track of him in the snow! COME ON!!”

Emperor Nacreous darted downward again as I followed in hot pursuit. I peered ahead of the avalanche and couldn’t believe my eyes.

Alex was still sliding down the slippery slope of the mountain, with the threatening avalanche chasing after him, inching closer and closer.

“Come on, Alex,” I peacefully said to myself under my breath. “You can escape THIS mess! We’ll wait for you at the end.” I rocketed forward, catching up to the hippogriff as we kept observing the human and the cascading snowstorm.

========================================<>========================================

“This is turning out to be a wild slide, isn’t it, Alex?”

Sure will be IF WE DON’T SURVIVE!! my left side screamed.

You’re not only going to give Alex a headache, my right side groaned, but ME as well.

“Can you two just shut up?” I politely asked as I shook my head. “Lots of stuff going on right now….”

Oh my goodness, my brain mulled over. Where do I start with this scen-

“The beginning.”

Once upon a time, in the magical land of Eques-

“Stop playing around, Alexander Walkerson.”

Then please don’t cut me off.

rumble!!

As the avalanche roared behind me, the shield underneath me weaving through the Jackalope Slopes, and the ax affecting my balance, one funny thought came to mind and forced a silly grin onto my face.

Hey, brain, I thought while imagining an MP3 player. Play the Super Mario 64 Slider theme.

Sliding faster and faster down the snowy mountain, I paddled back and forth with the ax, trying to stay level while desperately avoiding any obstacles in the way.

It was challenging for the time since the pressure kept mounting from an unstoppable forc- Scratch that! Three unstoppable forces and one movable object fleeing for his life.

It hadn’t even occurred to me until then that I hadn’t been keeping track of Nacreous and Luna’s location after the avalanche had started. I forced a peek into the skyline behind me, seeing if I could spot th-

Ho…ly….Shit!

“They were closing in on you?”

========================================<>========================================

This doesn’t look good.

I kept my eye on the human ahead of the avalanche as it roared down the Jackalope Slopes. Navigating the clear sky, the snowy texture of the mountain almost hid the human within its embrace.

How he’s able to remain focused as he is chased by this roaring storm is beyond any reasonable explanation, I thought to myself. I flapped my wings harder as I tried to keep pace with the cascading tidal wave washing over the terrain.

The trees aren’t even standing a bucking chance, as I noticed a couple of trees get enveloped and snapped cleanly by the landslide of fluff. If it reaches him….

“Nacreous!”

I looked up and saw Luna flying near my right side and slightly ahead. “Do you see him?” the alicorn said as she scanned the ground below.

“Yeah, he should be rig-”

My eyes widened as I saw him only for a few seconds before the snow obscured him from my vision.

“Nacreous, tell me he’s still alive down there,” Luna pleaded worryingly.

“Oh, he is,” I replied before speeding up, “but not for long!”

========================================<>========================================

I didn’t even see the two rulers in the skyline. Instead, all that greeted me was a tidal wave of snow barrelling down after my dog paddling ass, wanting to swallow me whole.

It tore through everything in its path. The trees that grew and stood for who knows how long snapped like twigs and flattened under the avalanche's might. Rocks that had shaped the mountain range for hundreds of years, changing every time the tectonic plates moved or Tirek through a fit, were nullified and enveloped.

Sent to an unknown fate deep within the snow's chilly embrace, one that I did not want to be a part of. I looked forward and prayed within my head as I continued to weave back and forth through the gorge. The rocky walls stood tall, proudly trapping any unfortunate creatures within it to suffer a potentially grizzly fate while helping the avalanche remain concentrated.

I hadn’t been so fearful of potentially losing control of the shield for one second, a misplaced ax dig to throw my trajectory off target, and likely being killed by the fleeting force of nature behind me, but this was some next-level sense of fear. It spanned beyond the genre of horror and the dreadful terror it sent toward my brain.

Nooo…this was much different.

“What? What could that be, Alex?”

It’s destructively neutral chaos, my brain said in unison. Destructive in the power it holds. Neutral in that it has no favored side and remains in the middle. Worst of all, chaotic because of what good or harm it can cause to anycreature unfortunate enough to be caught up in it.

I screamed internally as the avalanche's rumbling started getting closer to my ears. It was frightening that something you couldn’t stop could be so terrifying if engaged. Let alone running from it.

I didn’t want to die, and definitely not up in the mountains.

I felt the shiver running up my spine as I dared to take one more peak behind me, nearly going pale as the blanket of snow. The wave was crashing down on all sides and had risen up above me. I sensed it wanted to ferociously crash down on top of me, burying me underneath and sealing my doom.

That was always the scariest part to hear about if you were caught in an avalanche. Not the amount of force hitting you, nor the fact that you would essentially be buried beneath its thick blanket. Within fifteen minutes, your fate was sealed if you weren’t rescued because the top layer could freeze over, becoming impenetrable.

I don’t want to go out like that, I thought, recalling the near-fatal moment outside of Hailberg.

I always heard the stories of dangerous rockslides destroying roads, mudslides formed by tsunamis that wiped out towns, or volcanic eruptions that spat out magma, flowing down the sides toward the ground below. Gravity was the ultimate factor, including this untamed beast.

I felt the tremors vibrate the shield, my ax slowly becoming a non-factor in my repositioning down the slope. I looked at it and initially deemed it useless, stowing it away and onto my back. Instead, I got low to the shield’s interior and gripped one of the straps while holding its outer rim down with the other.

Come on, Alex, think, I carefully thought. Consider your options in this predicament….

========================================<>========================================

WHAT DO WE DO?! my left side wailed in terror.

You’re not helping! my right side retorted.

As if you are doing any help by being sarcastic! my left side snapped.

Who are you to judge how I act? I’m practically a part of you, my right side shot back.

You are on the right side, while I am on the left! So we each have entirely different functions!

So? We are equally important!

“Can you two not argue while I plan a method of survival,” I countered as I looked up at my forehead.

Then hurry up and decide, Alex, my left side angrily replied.

Yeah! Or we’ll be snow-chow! So unless you can slingshot us out of this mess, we are toast! my right side commented.

gasp!

I could’ve sworn that in all my years of life, I never would’ve heard an audible gasp come from within my own head. That, or it was my own mouth opening and uttering the gasp.

That one word began to repeat itself more and more as I rocketed down the side of the Jackalope Slopes, and with me remembering the ax on my back, I reached for it and gripped the handle tightly.

“That’s it!” I exclaimed under my breath. That’s my answer to getting out of this situation!

It was so simple, it was so easy, it was beyond risky and unbelievably stupid.

But with enough luck, a perfect throw, and some accurate aim….

“You got out of that unholy situation?”

That’s the plan.

“Oh, pardon my language, Alex. Do continue.”

========================================<>========================================

One shot, Alex, I thought, the three words echoing into the vast space within my head.

As I gripped the side of the shield, I looked again behind me and saw that the avalanche wave was nearing my redesigned sled. As I took some deep breaths and averted my gaze, I set my sights on the large hill jutting from the horizon’s outline.

“Just like old times,” I commented, mimicking my younger self. Then, gripping the ax tighter, I exhaled once before putting my brilliant plan into motion.

With one fell swoop, I began to dip the shield’s front into the snowy ground below me. The interruption of an object sent the snow into dire straits as it plunged a path for me to follow. Snow kicked up into the interior of the shield, sending a chill down my spine.

Readyyy, I thought, as I reached back. My weight shifted backward as I drove the tip of the shield slightly deeper, the ax in my right hand positioned perfectly underneath the tidal wave above me.

Aim. Throwing the ax with full force, it rocketed forward on an angle away from the slope, a single ray of light bouncing off it and into my eyes. As I looked down, I pushed all my weight forward and slammed the shield underneath my body.

It immediately catapulted from underneath me, a loud klang! sounding from it as I did a somersault forward. My mind sent the webs to my wrists, ready to latch onto the ax. Simultaneously, the shield grazed my back on the way up as I aimed for the ax.

Here we go, my mind said in unison as it locked onto its target.

“Aaaand?”

FIIIIRE!!

========================================<>========================================

The both of us raced as fast as we could to the front, which was shown to be seemingly impossible. The more I beat my wings to propel me forward through the air, my muscles continued to ache.

Eventually, I couldn’t keep up and started to slow down to regain my breath. Luna looked back and saw me, slowing down as she approached me.

“You okay, Nacreous?” Luna asked.

“Heh,” I chuckled at the comment, “I’m getting older by the day…even though I’m immortal, I can still succumb to feeling tired….” I let out a shaky breath as I shook my head back and forth rapidly. “I’m good, Luna. Thanks for asking.”

“No problem,” the lunar alicorn replied with a soft smile. “Just double checking.”

klang!

“Yeah,” I huffed, “I’ll be okay. For now, let’s catch up with the avalanche an-”

fwoomp!

========================================<>========================================

The webs slung from my wrists as the avalanche’s waves crashed around my body. Then, the snow started to cascade and weighed down on my figure as I suddenly felt the vibration of the webs latching onto the handle’s grip tape.

The next split-second happened so fast as I zipped from the snow wave, getting shot out like a bullet through the morning air and toward my ax of death.

As my hands grabbed the Ax of Orichalcum's handle, my body was propelled forward as I hung on for dear life.

========================================<>========================================

My eyes darted as something shot up into the sky ahead of us. The glare reflected off it, temporarily blinding me before it disappeared.

What in the seven seas of Equestria was that? I puzzled. My eyes eventually settled on an object floating through the sky toward the ground below.

“Is that..?” Luna asked, causing me to squint harder.

“It looks like….” I commented before my eyes widened. “Oh no.”

“Oh no?” Luna asked as the alicorn looked at me.

“Quick, Luna!” I pointed toward the object falling towards the snowy embankment. “Grab it with your magic before it gets buried beneath the snow!”

“On it!” The lunar princess shouted, racing down toward the object and attempting to use her magic to catch the thing. But, as I flew downward, I noticed she couldn’t quite secure it as the object planted itself within the snowy terrain, slightly visible from the surface.

I touched down a short distance from it and ran for it. Luna touched down a few meters away as I examined the object in the snow.

“What is it?” Luna asked before I grabbed ahold of it.

“No doubt in my mind what this is,” I grunted before removing the object. An audible gasp! caught my ears as I glared at the shield.

“Th-Th-That’s….” Luna stuttered as she stared.

“It’s Alexander’s shield he uses,” I admitted with a huff. “So that’s what he was on when descending the mountain.”

“But if the shield is here,” Luna nervously said, “then where is…?”

I looked at the lunar alicorn before dread washed over us.

“By any chance, do you have a spare parchment on you, Luna?” I hastily inquired.

========================================<>========================================

The speed at which I was going overshot my hopeful destination, and I kept going.

Oooooh nooOOOO!! my mind screamed in terror while my face noticed the city coming into view. My jaw dropped, and my eyes widened as countless streets passed underneath me. Clearing the buildings on the perimeter of the coastal town, I only had a second to react.

My other hand instinctively went over my eyes to shield whatever part of my face was not guarded, but it was too late. The damaging impact of the water’s edge shut off all my body’s functions, causing me to black out as soon as I went under.

I don’t remember what happened immediately afterward, but I knew something was wrong when I woke up.

One way or another, the objective remained the same in Casaflanka.

========================================<>========================================

“How is the search going?” I nervously asked as I gripped the shield to my chest tightly.

“Nacreous,” Commander Shifting replied back to me as he approached. “It’s been five minutes since he was last seen. Chill out.”

“Heh heh…chill. Chill?” My eyes widened as I laughed. I immediately shot up. “How can I bucking chill, Shifting?!”

The unicorn put up a hoof. “Nacreous, wait. I didn’t mean it lik-”

“You tell this shield then to stay calm!” I snapped back at both Shifting and Luna. The two of them leaned back as I finally came to my senses. Pinching the bridge of my nose in annoyance, I let out a tired sigh as my head drooped. “I…I j-just know that if we d-don’t find him in t-t-time, the snow will fr-freeze over….”

“I understand your concerns, and that’s why I think your idea was the best response,” Shifting reassured, gesturing to the hundreds of ponies behind him. Using whatever means necessary, The Royal Army of Canterlot was feverishly digging through the upper layer of the snow.

“There’s a high percentage he could’ve been buried underneath the avalanche’s tide,” I said slowly as I fell back onto my haunches, “which means he is running out of air and time….”

“There could be an air pocket under there. And besides, don’t we want that?” Shifting asked me in confusion.

“NO!!” I yelled as I stamped my fist into the snow before relaxing my muscles. sigh “No. No, no, nooo…it’s too painful of a way to go out.” My sides heaved as a tear threatened to form in my eye. “Especially for somecreature like Alexander….”

“I-I’m not followin-”

“I can explain it when we return to Canterlot, Shifty,” Luna interjected, moving up to her special somepony. “It’s getting cold out here anyways. We should head home to Canterlot.”

“Okay, I understand. But why don’t you two return then?” Shifting said, nuzzling the alicorn princess. “I’m going to stay with the army to continue searching for any signs of Alex.”

“Are you sur-”

“We really do appreciate that, Commander Shifting,” I interrupted with a soft smile. “Are you sure you’ll be alright out here without us?”

“I don’t think there are any potential threats even if we find Alex,” the Commander replied, straightening up a bit. “He'll be completely out of it, and we outnumber him significantly.”

“Thank you, Shifting,” Luna said sweetly, giving him a kiss on the lips. I rolled my eyes and got up, spreading my wings and stretching them for the trip ahead.

“No problem,” Shifting replied with a sincere smile. “By the way, is there anything else we should be looking for other than Alexander?”

I prodded my chin with my left paw before looking over to Luna. Her eyes widened as her gaze settled on the shield I was clutching in my other claw.

“Wait, Nacreous,” Luna softly addressed. “Didn’t Alex also have his ax with him as he sledded down the side of the mountain?”

gasp! “You’re right, Luna!” I exclaimed, nodding in agreement. Then, I turned my attention to our friendly unicorn. “Shifting, keep your eyes peeled for a dual-bladed ax. It could have been buried beneath the snow as well.”

“I know what weapon you’re describing, but doesn’t Alex have two of them, Nacreous?” Shifting inquired, raising his eyebrow. “Which one am I to look for?”

“The one with the sun symbol on it,” I said in return, recalling the burning image in my head. The stallion nodded as he saluted.

“Will do!” Commander Shifting proudly stated before returning to his group and shouting some orders to the group.

I looked over at Princess Luna and nodded once. Finally, flapping my wings slowly, I ascended back into the air and started our flight back to Canterlot.

The shield clutched in my right paw made me wince from how cold it was, but it was also off-putting. Something immediately nagged at the back of my head as we flew through the morning sky. It was pretty significant too.

Am I missing something, or did I hear a sound before the shield shot up from the avalanche wave?

Also, shouldn’t there be a holding strap on the inside of this shield?

Author's Note

Well, would you look at that?....HE GONE! :trollestia:

Thank you for reading this chapter. You know you're awesome! Take care and I'll see you next year on January 8th, 2023 for Chapter 22.

Spoiler: It's the longest chapter in the book. Period.

Mi Casa, No Flanka

Author's Note

This book is, again, "On Hiatus" for about 3-4 months.

I apologize, but this is necessary for me to finish writing this book, the two other stories that are in the drafting process, and to not feel overwhelmed with school, varsity competition, music playing, and life.

If you like this story, don't forget to drop a like and please give feedback in the comments below as it helps me grow as a writer. Also, if you have any questions, don't be afraid to ask. (NO SPOILERS!) :trollestia:

I wish you all a fantastic day and I'll see you in the next blog post! Buh bye! -Harpy

P.S. If the title of this chapter triggers you, I tried making it concise using the city's name, Casaflanka, and the phrase "This is my house, and I'm not bsing you." :rainbowlaugh:

Mi Casa, No Flanka

Chapter 22: Mi Casa, No Flanka

[...]

“...”

“Alex?”

“...uuuggh….”

“Alex, wake up….”

“...mmm…owww….”

I clutched my head and groaned as pain radiated to my brain.

“Wh…wh-what h-happened?...”

I slowly opened my eyes and blinked as I couldn’t see anything. Darkness greeted me as my eyes attempted to adjust.

Simultaneously, my ears picked up on the rushing of something nearby.

Where am I? my mind thought as I tried to get up.

splash!

“Woah!” I exclaimed in surprise. The shout echoed into the darkness, answered by nothing but the dark void. “What in th….”

I brought my left hand up to my face and noticed it was soaked in some greenish slime. Then, I looked down at my clothes and realized I was completely drenched from head to toe.

I wanted to get up and understand where in all of Equestria I was, but as my eyes adjusted to the sensitivity of the darkness I was in, the memory flashed brightly throughout my mind.

“Oh my God,” I muttered under my breath. “I overshot the hill and went past the city….” I looked around again and noticed the walls lined with grime and sludge. A layering of concrete peaked through as it surrounded me everywhere.

Am I in the underground sewers of the city? I asked myself internally, getting up slowly and moving to the side. My right hand pressed against the wall, grossing me out by how slimy it was. My boots sloshed and squeaked as I took a few more steps, my senses telling me my socks were also soaked.

“Gross,” I said under my breath, a level of disgust rising in my stomach. It was a weird feeling to be in a sewage tunnel underneath the world of Equestria, but I needed to reassure myself of where I was.

“Mikey?” I asked before looking at my watch. I was emotionally and literally shocked as the watch fizzled and sparked, attempting to respond.

crackle! “D-D-Diagn…n-nost-stic…c-cs r-r-runni-ing-ng….” the monotone voice softly said. I shook my head as I unbuckled it.

“Take your time, Mikey,” I replied, taking the watch off. “Get some rest while I figure a way out of this mess myself.” The watch went into my pocket immediately, which probably wasn’t the best idea, but it was out of sight and out of mind.

As I crept through the lengthy tunnel, I kept my eyes peeled for any signs lining the walls that could indicate where I was specifically. My ears twitched as I listened to the water sploshing underneath my boots, the dripping from the ceiling, and other noises.

For what felt like an hour, my legs kept me moving forward. The subpaths that appeared to my left and right disappeared as I passed them. Aside from them, a distant light warmed up as I got closer, getting slightly brighter.

Let’s find out exactly where I am, I thought to myself as the light kept shining through the dark. I quickly glued myself to the wall as I felt the water rising beneath me and noticed the walls ahead starting to end.

A metal fence emerged from the dark, preventing me from going further into the system, but probably for a good reason. As I hit the gate, the sewage escaped through it, draining from the tunnel and out the gate, falling down a couple of stories into a pool of toxic waste. I looked at the large cylinder room and took note of the flood lamps near the top and middle of it while seeing several other sewer gates blocking off the other tunnels.

Dead end, I thought as I grabbed the gate. I hit it once with my open hand, and to my dismay, it violently opened and spilled me out with the rest of the trash.

I quickly reacted by grabbing onto the gate, doing my best not to let go as I hung over the edge. My hands gripped but repeatedly slipped as the water resumed its course into the basin below. I tried to hoist myself up when all of a sudden, a familiar voice rang up.

“Diagnostics complete,” the robotic voice of the watch chirped. “Ready to receive commands.”

“Mikey?!” I shrieked, realizing the watch was in my pocket. I knew letting go wasn’t an option, but I had no choice. Planting a boot onto the wall, I fished for the watch with my left hand and finally grasped it. My right hand slowly slipped as I rapidly placed it in my mouth and attempted to strap it on my wrist.

“Please wear the watch to enable power-ups,” the voice reminded me.

Fucking hell, I cursed internally, wanting to punch the crap out of that voice. “There,” I sighed as the watch snapped securely around my wrist. “Now then, activat-”

slip!

Oooh, fuck nooo! My brain screamed as I lost my grip on the metal bar. I flailed my arms as I started to drop toward the catch basin.

thwip!

slosh!

“Woah!” The force jolted through me as I suddenly stopped my freefall and hung in the air. I felt my boots floating in something as I looked down and saw the waterline enveloping them.

Looking up, a solid string of webbing latched onto the massive sewer grate above. I quickly steadied my breathing and stayed in place for a few moments.

sigh “Whew,” I exasperated before reeling myself upwards and latching onto the steel grate with both hands. I felt the cold, solid, and hefty steel object as a shiver ran through my muscles. I examined it closely, appearing to have no rust spots or locks to keep it shut, so I did the only thing I could think of and attempted to force it open.

The webbing’s quality allowed me to stick myself to the ceiling of the sewer’s catch basin as I slowly pushed the maintenance hole upwards. A ray of sunlight poured through and greeted my eyes, stinging them as I nearly faltered. Then, heaving the massive grate to the side, I clambered out of the hole and fell to my knees.

“H-Holy…f-f-fuckh,” I coughed, leaning low to the ground. “Mikey, remind me never to do that again unless absolutely necessary for my survival.”

“Reminder set. Scanning observable surroundings,” the watch’s voice replied. A low hum! emanated from it as I brought my head up.

The hair on my skin raised as I scrambled for a hiding spot. The dumpsters nearby provided an excellent cover as I hid behind them momentarily.

ding!

“Region identified. Current location: Casaflanka.”

Oh, Lord, I thought. This adventure keeps getting more and more terrifying by the day.

========================================<>========================================

fhwip!

thwip!

The air blew by as I glided overhead of the bustling cityscape. The buildings towering over the ponies allowed a single creature to freely swing around. Not a single creature would have given a care since their busy city lives had them occupied.

The ponies that trotted along the sidewalk to their jobs, the streetlights and crosswalks filled with creatures of all sizes, or the occasional school field trip rounding a corner, but my mind set itself a great objective.

One that I had set ever since I arrived in Equestria: Survive.

thwip!

Let’s get an aerial vantage point of the city, Alex, my mind decided, making me nod in agreement.

I aimed the webs upward and flew higher into the afternoon air. The sun shone brightly in the upper atmosphere as I quickly reached the rooftop line of Casaflanka. Then, floating for what felt like forever, gravity started sucking me down as I prepared to land on top of a building.

With an unceremonious landing, I tripped and barely caught myself as I landed. The warm layering of the rooftop warmed my boots as I regained control and balance of my body. Now in a slow walk, I made my way to the corner of the highrise and shook my body vigorously.

“Mikey,” I said into the watch. “Activate drying mode. MILD.”

“Request acknowledged. Standby.”

I emphasized the last word more since I didn’t want to be lit up like a campfire atop a skyscraper, but I think my super-watch got the point. A warm tingling sensation emitted across my figure, and the clothes started to dry and loosen up.

The water took its time to evaporate from my clothing, ending with my socks and boots. It felt weird and uncomfortable as the water superseded, allowing me to wiggle my feet comfortably.

“Most areas completely dried,” the robotic voice of the watch said. “Recommendation: user changes into proper clothing for better comfort.”

“Spawn afternoon leisure attire then,” I responded as I wagged my hair back and forth.

“Spawning.”

A few behind me, a set of clothes and running shoes appeared and plopped onto the roof. Picking it up from the ground, I hurried over to a somewhat concealable spot and quickly changed.

With a new pair of white crew socks and black/red sneakers adorning my feet, I returned to the corner of the building. Donning a cream-colored shirt with a deer logo on the front, a pair of blue jeans and the appropriate belt, a large blue and gold sweatshirt that would make Rarity protest, and a Kentucky Wildcats baseball cap, I looked down at the city.

The streets were full of life as ponies rushed here and there to get from one place to another. I suddenly realized a significant lack of pegasi flying through the air or any creatures on the balconies across from my own rooftop.

Spoke too soon, I said, flipping down and hiding behind the exterior edge of the roof. I presumed it was a pony as an outside door opened across the street. The creature, stepping out onto the balcony, hung some sheets on the string to dry and folded some blankets.

I sat there for a bit and asked my watch to bring out some lunch, seeing as my stomach started rumbling. The watch quickly ran a scan, and not too long after that, a basket appeared right next to me.

Fumbling the thing open, I quickly picked up the ham sandwich and started to munch on it. As I snacked on the goodies within it for the next fifteen minutes, my stomach growled again as I scoffed it all down.

Don’t eat too fast, Alex! my mind scolded me.

I stopped eating and chewed down the food in my mouth. For what it was worth, the two sandwiches, two bananas, one apple (because Applejack and Dr. Borealis would not approve), a couple of Portuguese rolls, and some water went down the gullet. I sat there and let out a long exhale from the relaxing three-minute break before resuming my lunchtime.

“One hour later.”

Oh, can it! It wasn’t THAT long, I remarked internally. My brain began to hurt, forcing me to end my elegant lunch and pack up what was left. The last water bottle I had was gulped down, flushing everything out of my mouth as I wiped my lips clean.

sigh “Wow,” I breathed out. “What a meal…might wanna…relax for a bit….” I couldn’t get up due to a lack of energy, so I sat atop the highrise and relaxed against the wall.

I wasn’t fazed by the fear of a creature or somepony noticing me from above, but I started to doze off as the sun beat down on me.

Finally, I closed my eyes and remained still as I slowed my breathing down, my mind drifting in and out of consciousness. From there, the angel of rest grabbed me and held me tight as a smile crept onto my face.

========================================<>========================================

“...”

Wake up, Alex, my mind echoed. We have to get moving again….

“Ugh,” I moaned as I folded my arms on my chest. sigh “Five more minutes….”

“If you don’t get yo lazy bu-”

“Ayo, I’m up!” I immediately woke up and hissed from the glaring rays of the sun. It wasn’t in its spot high in the sky, but it was beginning to descend toward the horizon line.

Stretching my arms and legs, I rolled over onto my stomach and pushed myself onto my knees. My hands were shaking as I relaxed onto my heels before ultimately allowing myself to stand up on my two feet.

I heard some satisfying pops and cracks as my stiffened joints limbered up. Finally, the setting sun plunged into the landscape’s edge, and the sky’s beautiful colors changed, getting dimmer with each passing minute.

What should we do, mister brain? I questioned myself. Unfortunately, my mind didn’t have the fast reflexes my super-watch’s AI did.

“Good evening, Alex,” it spoke up. “Ready to get a move on?”

“Analyze body functions and give a full report on whether or not we have some major discrepancies.”

“Of course. One moment,” it said before sending out a tiny shock into my hand muscles. A few minutes passed as I looked over the roof's ledge. “Scan complete. Body functions seem normal. Standard brain functions have stabilized. Recommendation: seek shelter to rest safely for tonight. Too much activity could result in muscle aches, drowsiness, halluci-”

“Okay, I get it,” I frustratingly interrupted, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Scan the city for safe zones to remain hidden from unwanted enemies.”

“Of course. Scanning the city’s infrastructure,” it said while it did a 3D scan of Casaflanka. “Unable to fully register all of Casaflanka’s area. Recommendation: swing through town.”

“Fine,” I said as I trotted to the opposite edge of the roof. The sun shone on me and placed a silhouette beneath me. I sprinted towards the ledge, leaping from the building and into the air.

“Activate the web shooters, Mikey.”

“Request acknowledged.”

thwip!

========================================<>========================================

As my body flew through the air, my arms rotated back and forth as I flicked my wrist to extend the webbing. The webs latched onto the sides of the skyscrapers and stuck as I flew past, my motion allowing me to freely swing around.

A building stood in the way of my path, a lone tall spire with antennas atop its head. I switched up the route and headed for it, quickly snagging onto the building as I made my way up the highrise’s side.

As I reached the peak of the primary antenna, I crouched and balanced on the tip of it, looking at the city of Casaflanka below. The night lights of the beautiful city sparkled and came to life, and ponies began to call it a day and head for home. They were blissfully unaware of the human creature looking down from his perch, but why should they care?

As I slowly breathed in and out from being up so high, my mind couldn’t help but take the scenery of it all in. The ports and beaches alongside the southern bank of the city, an isolated peninsula jutting out to almost cut it off from the South Luna Ocean, and even the taller skyscrapers were looming behind me.

It’s marvelous, I thought to myself. I was amazed at the technological structure and advancements Equestria had made for however long it had been. The history books never discussed this side of the ponies and creatures’ abilities, but here it all was.

To create something comparable to my world is impressive, I thought, letting out a whistle from my mouth as I brought my left wrist up. “Alright, Mikey, what do you got?”

“Scan complete. Processing current information. Please standby,” the voice replied as it churned out a progress bar.

I sighed as I closed my eyes and felt the cool breeze blowing on my face. My hair remained poised, and my feet stood firm as the spire remained still. It was a great feeling, and I would do anything to get this feeling again of being perched above the world with gravity as my only weakness.

Looking at everything below and taking in all its beauty for one final time, the dangerous aspect would be an accidental precipitous fall and the simultaneous failure of my watch. Still, there was an impractical, borderline impossible shot of that happening.

“Research complete,” the voice of the watch interrupted my thinking. “Alex, a walled-off section underneath the city, to the west, would serve as the perfect hiding spot.”

“Great work, Mikey!” I exclaimed proudly. “Display the route and potential hazards to watch out for.”

“Creating a potential best route to the destination. One moment, please,” the watch stated before a map of the city appeared, and a blue line started to draw out from my location.

Alright, time to head west, I thought as I placed both hands between my legs. Then, grabbing the tip of the antenna, I made sure they stuck firmly to the pole as I slowly swung my legs out and above my head.

Completely upside down and facing the world of Equestria, I leaned forward and began to perform multiple somersaults before straightening out and free-falling toward the ground. Looking ahead, another quick flick of the wrist and the webbing shot out, catching the side of another building and propelling me towards my destination.

========================================<>========================================

“Alright,” I told myself as I gripped the manhole's tiny openings. “What secrets do you hide from the world above?”

I removed the heavy grate from its holding and peered into the shaft. Next, I rested the steel disc next to the opening. Then, I slowly descended into the sewer tunnel and grabbed it, sliding it back overhead. It made a loud clunk! noise as it rested back into place, seemingly making it appear as if it were not disturbed.

Descending the long ladder, I abruptly stopped at the bottom, wiggling my arms from the stress I had put on them throughout the day. As I turned around, I saw the sewer river flowing rapidly, pushing the toxic debris into another tunnel on my left.

“Hmmm, the map says to head right,” I said while double-checking my super watch. The red target highlighted a portion buried within the sewer systems away from the rapids of sewage.

Shrugging my shoulders, I walked briskly to the right tunnel and slowly walked along the walkway. The noise of the rushing sewage kept thumping my eardrums, nearly drowning out a pinging noise.

“Nearing resting spot,” the watch’s voice instructed as the destination was a dozen feet away. “Proceed with caution when digging into the wall.”

“Oh, so I have to dig to access it?” I uttered in sarcastic shock. “Then activate the digging claws and spawn the exploration helmet, Mikey. We’re on the clock here.”

“Request acknowledged.”

“Another fifteen minutes lat-”

“Alright, I get it.” Rolling my eyes, I withdrew the exploration equipment and looked into the decently carved-out area I had created.

Not bad, my mind admired as I wiped my brow. Crawling up and into my hobbit hole, I settled in for a couple minutes to get used to the space. It was barely passable, but it was better than most New York apartments. It was underground, at a comfortable temperature, and soothing to lie down in.

“One more thing I should do,” I reminded myself, heading back for the opening in the wall. The rushing water passed on as I poked my head out of the entrance. Checking left and right to ensure the coast was clear, I backed up and aimed my wrist along the entranceway’s sides. Boarding it up with webs made it easier for me, warding off potential threats like insects, unwanted rodents, and evil ponies while giving future spiders a web to nest in.

Pay no mind to the only human left in Equestria lying here, I prayed, crawling back into my humble abode.

After spawning a board on the floor of the space, I fetched a sleeping bag, pillow, and blanket from my inventory to help me rest. A lantern and a tray also sat in the corner where my head would be, so I could occasionally check my watch and complete my nightly and morning rituals.

“Rituals?”

“No, not…” sigh “Not that kind of ritual,” I said while climbing into the sleeping bag. “Like a routine I follow! That’s what I meant.”

“Well, why didn’t you say that?”

I ignored the dumb question and lied down. Zipping the sleeping bag shut, I pulled the blanket over it and tucked it neatly around me. Tightly sealing the edges, I double-checked before readjusting the pillow for my head to rest.

It ain't much, I thought before reaching for the lantern, but it will have to do for now.

Blowing out the lantern’s flame, I pushed the tray back and grabbed the half-empty water bottle near it. Gulping the rest down, I tossed it behind me and readjusted my head on the pillow again. Now, in the best sleeping position, I slowly closed my eyes and dozed off….

…That’s if I could sleep. Instead, the day’s events began to replay in my brain, forcing me to remain unfocused on sleeping. The more scenes that played, the longer I stayed awake.

Being awake consciously and knowing you are awake is an unfortunate situation.

As I shut my eyes tightly, trying to ignore the glaring problem, the fact remained the same.

I can’t fall asleep.

========================================<>========================================

“Good morning, Alexander!”

My brain stirred as I drowsily regained my senses.

“Let’s get up,” the voice chimed again. “We must get going if we want to remain undetected and on pace with our goal.”

“Mikey?” I asked, slowly opening my eyes. “Wh-What tiiime is it?”

“It. Is. Time to get up!” the watch cheerfully responded. “We’re on the clock here, Alex!”

“Five more minutes….” I lazily replied, pulling the blanket back over my head. A slow whirr! came from the watch as I tried to drown it out.

“Then you wouldn’t mind if I set you on fire again, right?”

“I’M UP!!” I sprang up so fast that my head hit the ceiling of my cubby hole. Clutching it, I crumpled onto my back, a splitting headache radiating throughout my skull.

Fuck, that hurt like hell! my right side groaned in tandem with the left side of my brain.

You’re telling me.

“I’ll never survive this adventure if I am being attacked by not only exterior forces but interior ones as well,” I grumbled before a numbing formula coursed through my veins. Finally, the pain fizzled from existence, and I regained spatial awareness.

“Thanks, Mikey,” I softly acknowledged as I put away my belongings. The alcove within the wall had remained intact as I had tried to rest the night away. Slowly dragging myself out of the hole, I removed the spiderweb I had created. Then, checking to ensure the coast was clear, I flopped onto the walkway with a loud clang!

The running rapids that pushed through the tunnel below had risen from the previous night. My hand had slipped through the steel pipe barrier, and the dirty grime clung to my hand.

Recoiling, I turned around to the hole and grabbed the rest of my supplies out of it. Finally, after double checking to hear for any distant noises, I returned to the area of the sewer grate that I had entered. The tall ladder leading upwards felt terrifying since I was nervous about whether or not somepony would open it and investigate as I ascended towards the upper world.

They are most likely outside and are just waiting for me to pop up, I thought, my upper body shaking as I reached the colossal manhole. I began to slowly push u-

yelp!

Fuck! my mind said in unison. That was definitely somecreature. Having no choice, I pushed with all my strength and yeeted the heavy frisbee from its holding. Crawling up and onto the ground above, I looked around and quickly noticed an earth pony nearby.

My mind froze as his eyes squinted, promptly widening after a few seconds. Before he could scream, I quickly flicked my wrist and shut his mouth with some webbing. I shushed the stallion with my fingers before returning to the skies and flying through the air.

That’s not good, I thought as I exhaled. Another turn led me to see one of the tallest skyscrapers in Casaflanka blocking the horizon. I quickly made my way up the side of the building, shooting the webs up to propel me upward and landing silently on the upper deck.

Looking around, I moved cautiously on the predetermined walking path toward the edge. I realized it was an observation deck, but I saw the doors inside the tower were locked with a bolt and lock. Removing my train of thought, the barrier a couple feet away would not stop me as I jumped over, moved to the ledge, and peeked over the side.

There was another observation deck below, with binoculars and information pads littering the boundaries of the lower roof. The worker ponies and numerous creatures looking around mingled, taking in the late morning scenery and the mildly cold breeze. They probably didn’t feel it, considering they had fur coating their entire bodies, unlike me.

There was even a tour taking place, the guide pointing up a-

I quickly dropped to the floor as I saw the pony’s eyes look at mine.

“He saw me,” I mumbled before scrambling for the walkway. “Oooh shit, he definitely saw me.”

We gotta move! my left side commanded as I moved to the other side of the platform. I jumped onto the ledge, looking down at the world below. I quickly took notice of the tiny roads below and where the buildings were sitting. Jumping without a plan was not meant to be an option, as I analyzed and planned a potential safe rout-

“HEYYY!!”

slip!

Oh, fuck! my brain yelled as I was jolted forward from the shock. Somecreature had startled me so much to where I fell off the highrise. Careening down the side, I quickly flicked my wrist at a nearby building and pulled the sticky rope as it made contact with the bricks.

I didn’t dare look back as I flew over the city streets. The wind beat against me as I traveled upward to another unmarked building. There were no balconies on this one, so I perched myself on the corner ledge above a wall-mount statue.

Breathing in and out, I clutched my chest as a sharp pain struck my ribcage. The pain stung like a couple pointy needles stabbing my heart, alarming me. I brought my left wrist up and looked at the screen before picking the appropriate question.

“What happened, Mikey?” I asked as it finished processing a quick scan.

“Sharp chest pains from a muscular system attack,” it responded quickly. The voice went silent before softly acknowledging the issue. “Alexander, you are currently suffering from a mild anxiety attack.”

“A panic attack? That can’t be right.”

I lowered my arm, and my eyes stared at the world before me. I always feared this would happen if I was ‘on the run,’ and now it was a reality.

Why am I letting this happen to me? I questioned myself. I should be better than this…I am strong. My heart rate lowered while my nerves calmed themselves, a long exhale escaping my mouth to signal the end.

That was too close, I nervously thought as I moved away from the ledge and onto the roof’s floor. My legs sprawled out before me as I sagged against the tiny wall. I ran a hand through my hair and shook my head as the thoughts kept crawling around my brain…like spiders.

“You have to get a hold of yourself, Alexander. You can’t let them get to you.”

For once, we agree with this particular individual, my left side sincerely responded. We like you!

“Why thank yo-”

That was sarcasm, the right snickered.

“That wasn’t funny….”

Well, let’s not sit around anymore, I thought as I got up a couple minutes later. Have to leave this city with my body intact if I don’t want to get caught again.

========================================<>========================================

sniffle

“Get it together, Alex,” I mumbled as a few dry tears formed in my eyes. But as I swung from my webbing, staying close to buildings as I wrapped around them, noticing the ponies walking about and enjoying their days, not worried about having to be on the run….

“You had to do with what hand you were unfortunately dealt with when you started that ga-”

It’s not a fucking game anymore! my mind barked. It’s torturous entertainment for them!

I silenced my mind as I flipped onto a rooftop’s ledge and sprinted across. Looking onward to the southern skies, the ports that opened up to the South Luna Ocean sure looked busy.

I understood from my studies that a dozen or so boats migrate through the harbors every hour. And with the additions of ferries, cargo ships, and private boats needing to load, unload, and finally set sail, it was hectic every day at the docks.

I eyed my next targeted building and moseyed on over to it. Landing atop it, the view from its ledge overlooked the entire beach, with the docks to the leftmost side. But the beach caught my attention, as many creatures, both big and small, gathered on the shores.

Unbeknownst to any of them, the idea of having fun in the sun made me frown. I was getting a feeling that this was something foreign to me. Usually, you rarely see anyone out on the beaches during April since it would mostly rain or the weather would be mildly cold.

It even feels cold now, I thought as I rose to my feet on the edge of the roof. But there they were. Relaxing and beginning their midmorning time with friends and family….

sniffle

“Fuck,” I seethed as a tear ran down my cheek. Then, putting one foot closer to the edge, it curled and properly held firm as I overlooked the ground below.

Sure looks like nocreature is giving a care in the world as to who’s up here, I thought as I wiped my face with my hand. Might as well take advantage of this and get the hel-

slip!

“Shit!” I yelled in shock as I felt myself falling forward. Flailing my arms back to retain my balance, I flicked my wrist back, and the webbing shot right out. It latched onto a bit of the roof behind me, pulling and dumping me onto my back.

“Owww….” I winced from the pain. “That hurt…too much….” I rolled over and lightly pushed myself onto my feet before stumbling again. The world was spinning as I blinked.

What the hell is going on with me right now? I questioned my brain as a painful headache went through my head. I am not like this to be getting dizzy so easily….

“Alex?” a voice monotonously asked politely.

“Who’s there?” I said, widening my eyes and raising my guard. My brain processed the sound, and I looked at my watch. “Sorry, Mikey….”

“Alex, are you okay? Would you like me to rerun a diagnostics check on your body’s functions?” it inquired softly as I groaned in frustration.

“Pl-Please,” I replied shakily.

The watch gave a satisfactory ping! as it began its scan of my entire stature. After a few minutes and me finding a relaxing resting spot, the watch displayed some unfortunate news.

“Alexander, it appears you are starting to experience ‘Severe Sleep Deprivation,’” it solemnly stated, pausing for a response that would not come. “The condition has occurred due to your inability and refusal to get enough sleep.”

“What will happen to me?” I asked nervously, my hands visibly shaking.

“The condition can cause you to experience severe dizziness, hallucinations, poor cognitive functions, and, most notably, reduced immune functions, making you more perceptible to disease. In addition, any cuts or open wounds can negatively affect your health more than before.”

FUCK!! I screamed in my head. This is not good, oh, this is not good. I have been on the run for nearly three days now, and it’s starting to have a negative impact on my health.

“Mikey, we will have to worry about this later, IF and WHEN I find a safe place to camp out for the night,” I said, slowly getting back up.

“Alexander, you can’t just go back to your normal sleep schedule from before,” the watch’s voice said hastily. “It can damage your brain if you try to do so. Recommendation: sleep in incremental time, slowly returning to your normal sleep schedule timer. Do not, I repeat, DO NOT attempt to sleep your night away. Your psyche will be further damaged….”

========================================<>========================================

I stood still. That message rang strong within my head. It was as if those six words were superglued and plastered onto my amygdala and hippocampus jointly.

“It’s already damaged?...Oh. I know why.”

“Alright, alright,” I said in defeat as my shoulders slumped. “We can’t go south since there is a significant lack of impenetrable shelter and cover.”

“Should I find a great place to seek refuge for the night to the north?” the watch asked.

“Yes. Scan the upper regions and locate a stable and secure location that is remote enough for me to stay hidden,” I sighed, doing a few stretches. “Also, bring out my current weaponry loadout so I can make sure what I need is intact.”

“Request acknowledged. One moment, Alex,” the robotic voice responded before a heavy load began to rest on my back. I nearly fell over as both axes reappeared.

Hot damn, I internally lamented as I almost doubled over. These battle blades were never THIS heavy.

“That’s your brain telling you you’re not doing so hot and that you should get some sleep.”

Wow. Excellent deduction skills, Sherlock, my left side sarcastically responded.

Where’s the shield!? the right side panicked.

I looked around and noticed a significant lack of Erdrick’s Shield. I peered at my watch as another error message filled my lungs with terror.

“Erdrick Shield’s location: unknown. Probable cause: out of range.”

FUCK!! my mind yelled. I knew that if it were still at the Jackalope Slopes, it would have cropped up on the map as a blue dot.

But if it’s not there anymore, my brain chattered in fear as I slowly realized why. A wave of vengeful thoughts racked inside my mind, destroying the dam that kept them at bay.

“Those fuckers found the shield and took it back to Canterlot!” I venomously yelled behind gritted teeth. “Without that damn shield, I’m now susceptible to massive magic bursts and unavoidable fire blasts, AND THEY KNEW IT!!

“Hey, Alex. Stay calm, please. Not here….”

The axes could deflect any attack, but if the opposition switched to using status moves, I’d be disintegrated within milliseconds. As no other options came forward, my mind crumpled like a piece of paper and resorted to the only option left.

“M-Mikey?” I hesitated before closing my eyes. “...recall the Ax of Orichalcum….”

“Are you sure, Alexander?” the voice responded as I shook my head with a smirk.

“It’s the heavier of the two,” I replied, knowing what gamble I was taking. “I must do so if I want to stay afloat….”

sigh “Request acknowledged.”

“Did the super-watch really let out a sigh?”

Surprisingly, it can. It is programmed to behave how my older brother used to be to me. He was a thoughtful, inspiring, and ultra-competitive brother with aspirations to make his own name.

Just like me….

I grabbed the black and red handle of the dual-bladed ax and swung it over my head. It smashed onto the roof’s tiling, making a visible gash a few feet away from my feet.

“Looks like it’s just you and me, Skele-Slash,” I said as I walked to the large melee weapon. I nearly tripped over my shoe as I got close, keeping my balance, and gripped the handle again.

The razor-sharp bloodstained iron blade shone brightly, reflecting the light into my eyes and temporarily disorienting me. Then, after another minute of standing like an idiot, I hoisted it and reinstated it onto the holding strap across my back.

“Okay, Mikey,” I said, “let’s clarify one thing. The main priority is to find a secure location to get some decent sleep while trying to protect ourselves from being spotted.”

“Priorities being rewritten, standby,” the watch replied, a few seconds trickling by before I continued my train of thought.

“Also, if I am ambushed by any of The Crown, please place ‘GET YOUR ASS MOVING’ as the top priority,” I emphasized, waiting for a response.

“‘Priorities are subject to change’ note created,” it confirmed.

“Alright then,” I nodded before deciding on the loadout of abilities. “Let’s keep the web shooters on and the lightweight ability for the Skele-Slash on. I don’t want to lose my aerial movement because of my stupid self.”

“Request being processed,” the watch chirped.

“Let’s also add the ‘Super Armor’ to that to protect me when I jump or get assaulted, and make sure to have the regenerative health ability on standby at all times,” I finished before looking out into the northern horizon.

“List updated,” the voice chimed with a loud ding!

Perfect, I thought, grinning to myself as I prepared to jump off the highrise’s ledge. No time like the present, as I used to say.

My feet stood still as I shifted my balance back onto my heels. Finally, my eyebrows lowered as I maliciously stared at what was beyond the ledge.

Well? Let’s move ou-

poof!

“Seriously? Again?”

Oh, hell no, my mind thought as I glanced back and dropped my jaw. That navy-blue alicorn with a starry mane appeared and stared into my soul with her teal-blue eyes, but her appearance was different. Notably, she had her full lunar armor equipped.

“Alexander Walkerson.” Princess Luna firmly stated. “We need to talk. NOW!!”

========================================<>========================================

Pump the adrenaline and get moving, I thought as I grabbed the ax’s handle on my back. Luna sprang forward from her spot in response, making me dodge left and clear the roof's ledge.

Flying through the air in a free fall, I shot a thick string of webs to a nearby building and quickly avoided kissing the ground.

“On the first date?”

Not literally, my mind said in tandem.

Never mind all that hyperbole because we had a new top priority: try not to die.

“No du-”

You can’t be sarcastic with Alex, Dr. Dolittle, my left side fired back.

Unfortunately for me, the lunar princess located me faster than an aimbot and started to follow my every move. Whichever way I went, Luna was always hightailing me, shooting beams of magic at my figure as it danced through the air.

A game of cat and mouse, if you will, as I narrowly avoided each missed shot. With the ax in my right hand and my left hand constantly flicking every couple of seconds, creating distance between me and the alicorn was getting harder and harder.

Nothing I did would further the gap as Princess Luna closed in on me. Luna seemed to know my movements and correctly predict where I was heading every time, be it a fake-out or a quick turnaround hesitation move.

On the rare occasion I did lose her, it would only be for a couple of seconds. After that, I would tiredly drop to the streets and gasp for air as I teetered on my feet, always having to jump out of the way quickly as she approached from behind swiftly.

I didn’t want to get caught.

I can’t be caught, my mind echoed.

“I…c-can’t….”

“What happened, Alex?”

My vision fuzzed. The by-product of not getting enough sleep started to kick in, and I am sure Princess Luna knew that. That’s why her reaction time was so quick.

We’re too slow, my right side moaned.

Why didn’t we sleep? the left side hesitated.

We were too afraid, that’s why! the right side shot back.

‘We?’ I thought it would be a good idea if we got to rest, the left side accused. YOU were the one keeping us awake!

Bullshit!

It’s the truth!

“Goddammit,” I grumbled as I swung around another building. My mind didn’t process it fast, but flying over a street corner filled with ponies was a bad idea. My psyche heard the audible gasps and saw some pointing their hooves toward me.

“ALEEEX!!” the distant cry of an alicorn echoed through the afternoon air into my ears. “Stop this instant!”

“I will not dHO SHI-”

whump!

========================================<>========================================

The alicorn princess had caught up and tackled me whilst in the air. Grabbing at both of my legs, she hung on and tried to drag me down. As I let go of the string of webbing and attempted to reactivate another shot, gravity weighed down heavily and brought me closer to the city blocks below.

“Let go of me!” I yelled at Luna. The younger alicorn shook her and kept clutching onto my waist.

“Please! I just want to talk, Alex!” Luna exasperatedly said. sniffle “Pl-PLEASE!!”

I swear it wasn’t my imagination, but her emphasis on that last word made me almost give in. That, and the audible sniffle I heard, was the closest I had been from three days ago to just stopping and letting these creatures win.

“Almost?”

I admit I did get a bit lucky.

A low billboard smacked my legs, making me tumble over and down to the streets of Casaflanka. The princess of the night simultaneously met the billboard with a resounding splat! saving some time for me to regain contro-

crash!

crack!!

As I hit the pavement hard, my body tumbled and turned over multiple times before stopping in the middle of the street. I looked like fresh roadkill, lying there for a bit before slowly getting to my knees. Disoriented and in a lot of pain, the stress and anxiety rose again as I looked around.

Ponies on the sidewalk backed away, some holding their foals behind them and others covering their mouths with their hooves. Some of them turned away as I looked at my hands, then at the rest of my body.

My clothing had been torn in several places, with noticeable marks and cuts covering my thin skin. Blood oozed from the crevices and started leaking like water on a windshield, dripping onto the pavement. I nearly lost my senses and was about to blackout before another boost of the health regeneration fluid flowed through my veins.

I have to keep moving, I thought as I flicked my wrist and shot another string of webbing toward an adjacent building. I then quickly flipped into the air, leaving all the ponies in shock, disarray, and a tiny puddle of blood in my absence.

========================================<>========================================

groan “Hah,” I sighed as I removed myself from the signage that had greeted my face. “Always a step or five ahead….” huff!

I huffed as I remembered that piece of advice from Nacreous. I had the human within my hooves, and by sheer dumb luck, he eluded my grasp. But, unfortunately, I couldn’t be surprised anymore. Alex had, yet again, gotten away by the absolute luckiest of coincidences.

But I am making significant progress with you, my friend, I thought to myself as I checked my wings. I did keep an excellent pace and even outsmarted you. Alex, you got so lucky.

I slowly trotted to the edge of the billboard’s walkway and peered toward the street on the other side. I quickly noticed an alarming amount of ponies staring as Alex quickly zipped back into the ai-

“Not again. Can’t you ever take a break?!” I yelled in frustration as I hopped into the air. Then, unfurling my wings again, I zoomed past the large crowds and ascended to where I was overlooking the city of Casaflanka. The more altitude I gained, the better chance I would have had to catch a glimpse of Alexander.

Looks like we are on the northern side of the city, I told myself internally. That’s when I noticed in my right peripheral a creature slowly rising above a building and swiftly dropping back over the side of it.

“Bingo!” I exclaimed as I rocketed toward the area. “I am not done with this chase, Alex.”

After another minute of flying, I finally had my sights set on the human as he darted around another corner. Turning that corner, the human had found himself within a long, winding alleyway littered with many obstructions and tall fences.

Looking ahead, I saw the path leading to a dead end, entirely surrounded by buildings, and no conceivable way out unless he jumped back into the air.

That’s where I’ll be able to finally catch him, I thought before a warm smile blossomed on my face, and I prematurely slowed down. And I’ll make sure he tells me the truth about ‘it.’

No Hope Here

Chapter 23: No Hope Here

fwip!

“Gotta keep on moving,” I muttered under my breath. “Don’t let her catch up to you.”

My muscles continuously ached as I pulled myself up and shot out another string of webbing from my wrist. It latched onto the adjacent building as I continued to build my momentum. Swinging back down and through the alley, I narrowly avoided another large garbage bin before flinging myself back into the air.

Twisting around fluidly, I glanced above me and saw a familiar sight: a flying pony high above me. My eyes rolled as I flipped back and faced the alleyway again, shooting another string of webbing toward the edge of another building’s rooftop. As it securely latched onto it, the strain in my arms continued to irritate me as I swung low to the ground.

Letting go of it, I picked up the pace and ran for my life, dodging obstacles and occasionally glancing back to read the gap between Luna and me. Unfortunately, two garbage bins blocked the path ahead, forcing me to jump and wall-ride a bit before flipping over them. It resembled a parkour run but felt more amateur than I had hoped.

My legs buckled slightly as I landed, making me tumble onto the ground. As I got back up, I hissed from the unnerving pain as my strides grew shorter.

My watch started to flash an ominous orange hue, indicating a significant lowering of energy flow throughout my body’s bloodstream. Continuing to jog and survey the potential hazards blocking my path, I cut my losses and addressed the situation.

“Mikey?” I called out to the watch.

“Yes, Alex?” it asked in response.

“We have to cut the ‘health regeneration’ ability. It’s starting to cause me to lose energy when I should be gaining it,” I said, jumping over another pile of trash littering the alleyway.

“Alex, think about this request. If I do this, you cannot activate the ‘health regeneration’ ability for another 72 hours! Are you absolutely sure you want to go that long without the ability to heal from injuries and trauma?” the watch worriedly inquired.

I shook my head adamantly. “Just cut it. I need to put the energy elsewhere.” Immediately following that statement, my senses violently tingled as I dodged to the right.

boom!

crackle!

I skidded to the right and planted my shoes into the building’s exterior. Peering over my left shoulder, a smoldering crater of dark-blue energy radiated and pulsated as I gazed upward into the sky again. My eyes widened as the alicorn chasing me charged her horn again.

“Shit!” I frightfully commented before motioning my wrists to flick some more webbing at the side of the left building. Then, pulling myself back up and into the air with renewed strength, another beam of magic loudly struck the fencing underneath me as I passed over it.

Luna’s still on our tail, my right side commented before growling. So why does she continue to think we’ll just give up and return to Canterlot with her?

I don’t know, my left side countered agitatedly. Probably has something to do with us refusing to cooperate!

Well, do you want to become chopped liver, or do you want to keep your kneecaps? the right side of my mind barked back. My head began to hurt from their consistent arguing, eliciting a groan.

“They have to be an old married couple, huh?”

“Uughgh, just make out already,” my mouth uttered as I swung through the air again. Being within the alleyway made it easier for me to continuously keep my momentum going, but there was a massive side effect to it. I was still inside an enclosed space, wildly dodging blasts from an immortal alicorn, and there was no end in sight. Or at least, that’s what I thought.

Looking ahead, I noticed the buildings slowly loom overhead and block off the horizon. Faltering a bit, I swung back up with another string of webbing and realized why. The buildings up ahead closed off, shutting me in with no other path but up and over the rooftop.

Unless we get experimental and bulldoze a path through the brick structure, the left side of my brain snidely commented.

I shook my head at the idea and reminded myself why that wouldn’t work. “Ain’t no way I am putting myself at risk of bruising some bones or further diminishing my health when I JUST SHUT OFF the ‘health regeneration’ ability,” I coldly whispered.

As the two sides of my mind went silent, I continued to scan the area for an opening but found no luck. The dead-end continued to draw closer as I swung back toward the ground. Hurdling another garbage bin, I glanced downward and saw a shadow slowly enveloping the ground below me. It continued to grow in size as I cursed under my breath.

Fuck, I thought as I decided not to look above me. Luna’s getting closer, what do we dooo? I pondered the potential options, but nothing seemed viable other than giving up.

“That was until the solution just presented itself to you, right?”

Duh.

========================================<>========================================

bam!

A chunk of the fencing ahead of me swung open as I sprinted faster. Sliding onto my left leg, I kicked my right foot out and pushed aside the debris left piled up behind it. Getting back to my feet in one motion, I seized my opportunity with more trash ahead and one final large fence obstructing the end of the alleyway.

Aiming my wrist and activating the webs one final time, I shot one giant string of webbing toward one side of the building ahead. At the same time, I quickly shifted it left and disconnected it from my hands, watching it travel and stick to the adjacent building.

Then, a split second later, I began firing mini shots of webs toward the large string, connecting them and stretching them horizontally to make it appear like a trampoline. Finally, jumping over a significantly large trashcan with garbage spilled across the alleyway, I flicked my wrist upward and took aim.

The webbing that shot out latched onto a lamp atop a pole and stuck firmly. Pulling myself up with a lot of my built-up arm strength, I whipped the string underneath me and flew through the air. The lightpost shifted from the weight, uprooting from the ground and crashing into the pavement. The pole itself swung back into the air due to the action.

“Woah!” I heard the alicorn call out, most likely ducking the obstacle. I grinned slightly as I realized the lunar princess was right behind me in the alleyway.

Peering back at my setup a few seconds earlier, I fired off more from both wrists, ending with me slinging myself upward. Air rushed past me as I flipped backward and cut the strings off.

A split-second passed by, with Princess Luna briefly appearing overhead. I presumed she aimed to knock me off the trajectory before I hit the web trampoline, but little did she know, it was made for her.

As I fell past the web trap, I shot two more bands of webbing toward both ends of the web plain, pulling it toward me as I fell to the ground. The elastic webs stretched downward as Luna looked through them. Her eyes widened in surprise before attempting to veer away from it.

Gotcha, my mind thought.

slam!

My back immediately felt the pain as I rolled into the fence. It swung wildly and opened up the alley, my legs catching themselves and planting my feet onto the destroyed gate. Looking toward the above space, I aimed my wrists upward and activated the webbing again, flinging myself into the air.

Latching onto the building’s exterior wall underneath the roof, I clung to it upside-down. My eyes shifted to peer at my captured target, the air growing colder as each second passed. Finally, the alicorn’s eyes met mine.

Princess Luna was viciously trapped inside the web pocket I had created, struggling to free herself from the sticky substance. Her wings were sprawled out to both sides, her four legs kicking and attempting to free herself. Luna’s face displayed panic and fear, continuing her stare at me as her horn began sparking to life.

My left eye closed as I aimed my wrist toward her head. The magic from her horn shot out first, the beam of electric blue energy nearly missing my right ear by an inch. As it passed by, I flicked my fingers forward slightly and released the short burst of webbing toward her.

As Luna braced herself, the webs burst open and hit her horn, wrapping themselves around it. I continued to cling to the building with both hands and feet and stared at her in anticipation.

Luna hadn’t moved from her spot as she silently cursed to herself under her breath. She attempted to use her horn, but the magic wasn’t breaking through. As she ignored me, I thought about my next move and decided to set the record straight.

As I slowly crawled toward the web trap, Luna finally took notice, the pupils in her eyes dilating. The alicorn continued to struggle, attempting to free herself to no avail. The webs I had chosen were made of magic-proof material, causing her to remain incapacitated.

On the other hand, I had begun my crawl across the web plain toward her, tilting my head down. Luna’s expression changed to feeling uncomfortable, realizing I was approaching her much slower than before. She began to try and back away from me, but she couldn’t do that due to her state.

I kept my expression neutral, and my eyes squinted as Luna gritted her teeth.

“Get back, Alex!” Luna snapped. Nearing her frame, I flicked my right wrist behind my head and created a rope to hang onto. Finally, I elevated myself upright and into a standing position.

“I’m warning you.” the alicorn said aloud. I closed my eyes and breathed through my nose, slowly letting my chest expand. After exhaling, my head hung low as I looked at her with a disappointed look.

We’re not seriously going through with this, are we? the left side of my mind pondered softly.

They will never learn from their past mistakes unless we call them out on it, the right side goaded angrily. Let’s prove a point. Right here…right now!

“You should have known better than to interrupt me when I’m working,” I told her flatly. Luna’s eyes blinked as her mouth hung open in bewilderment.

“Wh-Whuh-What? What does that even mean, Alexander?” Princess Luna asked confusingly, her legs struggling profusely. “Let me go, now!”

I shook my head and held my left wrist above my head. “Mikey, activate the ax…now.”

“One moment, Alex,” the watch responded before Luna’s ears drooped quickly. Her jaw dropped as the ax’s handle slowly manifested into my hand, the weight of it bringing the webbed trap downward. The energy leaking off it trickled across my forearm, lines staining and scarring the delicate skin.

“You’re not insinuating that you were thinking of….”

“Alex?” Luna asked quietly. “What are thy planni-”

“I’m tired of playing these games with you all,” I responded grimly, cutting her off. “Again, you should have known better….” I raised the ax above me as Luna’s two-toned turquoise eyes began to close. Finally, her legs contracted as the lunar alicorn braced herself, believing I would slice through her with the steel blades.

========================================<>========================================

As I swung my ax downward, the sharp blade silently cut the main string suspending the trap web above the alleyway, in which I jumped up into the air. The other half swung back down toward the opposite. Luna opened her eyes temporarily before realizing what was happening.

smack!

grunt “Aaoow….” Luna groaned from the direct hit to her back with the wall, the webbing attaching to the wall and suspending her on the building’s exterior. I lowered the ax in my hand and continued to cling onto the string of webbing connecting me with the adjacent wall.

Gazing down at her, I slowly tilted my head and addressed her. “This time, you will listen, Princess Luna. My mind is clouded by what it seeks, and these past events have further addressed why Equestria is on course for disarray.” I shook my head at the thought.

“Alex,” Luna chimed in. “Please. Tell me-no. Tell US what thou are going through and how we can help you.” Her expression was sincere and concerned, but my mind wouldn’t have it.

“That’s none of your concern anymore,” I replied truthfully. “All of you have shown me I cannot confide any sort of respect, nor can I trust you with what I say or do. Therefore, I will not return until you all are ready to LISTEN.” I looked up into the afternoon sky and took a deep breath.

“BUT I AM!!” Luna’s Royal Canterlot Voice hung in the air as I glared back at her. Only this time, her eyes had changed to those of pleading. Two visible tears began to form in her eyes as she stayed trapped against the wall. Shifting my weight, I propelled myself to the alicorn as her eyes widened.

slam!

“Are you?” I sneered. “Then why didn’t you attempt to listen to me during my trial? I conveyed my message loud and clear, and NONE OF YOU bothered to care!” My heart was racing as I gritted my teeth in anguish. “I tried to do everything to build that trust with each and every leader in Equestria, even Queen Novo! And she still stabbed me in the back and slashed my arm!”

My head began to pound itself into submission as my breathing staggered. A few seconds passed with the gentle breeze dying away. Silence captivated the alley. “And now?” I croaked. “That bridge of trust collapsed… it’s dead….” I moved my head forward and whispered into her ear.

“Luna, do you believe I am a fucking joke to you? I am trying to warn you that ‘something is coming,’ and this is the response?” I moved away and stared at her with my two eyes. Luna could only shudder as she shook her head in response.

“Then don’t,” I reiterated. “You, Celestia, Nacreous, and Shifting…all of your actions since the death of that green motherfucker have hurt me in ways I can’t even describe…and much worse than the ‘incident’ that ruined my future….”

The memory flashed briefly as I looked down at my left leg. I winced as it represented a horrifying reminder of everything that had veered me off my predetermined future.

“Alex?” the watch spoke up, not waiting for my reply. “Let Princess Luna go.”

I stared at the screen in disbelief. “Mikey?” I asked, my mouth hanging open. “Why should I?”

“Because it doesn’t make you any better than them,” it responded loudly. “Remember what Mother taught us? “Just because they did that doesn’t mean you should act the same way.” Let. Her. Go.” Luna’s head tilted toward me quickly, and then her eyes slowly met mine.

“Wise words, kid. You should have thought better.”

Luna’s breathing had slowed as her mouth curved down. The flow of her mane was gone, the astral projection fizzling from sight. As the webbing kept her within the wall’s embrace, I exhaled through my nose and brought my hand up to my mouth.

Oh God, I thought to myself. What have I done?...I only cared about what I wanted, and it turned out to be me hurting them. I shuddered as sadness and grief overtook my brain. I’m not who I am. Not what I used to be…what am I now?

“Alex,” Luna’s voice broke through, my gaze reflecting off hers. “It’s okay. I promise not to hurt you anymore…and I’ll continue to watch over you and protect you from the nightmares that plague you.” Luna slowly began to smile, the warmth blossoming off of her. My heart began to thud louder than before, my ears relaying the sound of my blood pumping throughout my body.

Covering my face with my hand, I bit my lip and exhaled. “Mikey…sear off the webbing on Luna’s horn, please,” I asked. Luna continued to look at me as a tear fell down her cheek. I shook my head at the thought and peered over to the opposite wall where the other string webbing was latched onto.

“One moment, Alex…thank you…for being the better person….” the watch’s voice replied, a stand-by bar processing the directive. Nodding in contempt, I quickly returned to the other wall and detached the webs from my left wrist. Turning my head to the alicorn, the low hum of a sizzle! started to eat away at the webbing crowning her horn.

“Don’t shoot, Luna. Because it will deflect off of me and back at you,” I warned the alicorn. “And that would be a nasty mark for you to explain to Nacreous how it happened.” Luna quietly nodded before I readied my legs.

“Alex…I’m sorry…for everything….” Luna’s voice whispered within the space. My ears registered the sentence as I looked up.

“We love you dearly….”

Detaching my right wrist from the webbing, I flicked my wrist up and toward the sky. As it latched onto the roof of the building across from me, I pulled myself back up and vanished from Luna’s perspective.

Eyeing the Redwood Forest to the north, I finally gathered enough strength to catapult myself into the sky. From there, at the apex of my jump, the opposite side of the forest revealed my next destination.

A little village near a quiet lake, ending with a mountain range on the adjacent side.

========================================<>========================================

“Rrrrr…gah!” I was exasperated, my body falling to the ground. My legs couldn’t brace all the impact force as I slammed onto the ground’s surface, my body crumpling.

groan “Aah…ooww….” My head began to hurt as my horn slowly charged with life. Using as much energy as possible, I teleported out of the alley in Casaflanka and returned to my bedroom’s balcony in the Canterlot Castle.

poof!

pant! huff! “Huuh…oww….” I stretched my shoulders and back forward, hearing some pops and cracks that eased some of the tension in my muscles. Turning from the balcony, I trotted through the doors and into my private chambers.

Heading for the shower immediately, I grabbed a few shampoo bottles with my magic and set them down nearby. Finally, my horn activated, and I turned the faucet handles, the water spouting out from the shower head above and onto my head. The warm sensation of the water tickled my fur as the webbing that adorned my wings slowly slid off and onto the shower floor.

Dear Faust, I reflected sadly. He’s broken…and it’s all our fault…. I continued to think about the interaction with Alex, the human, as steam continuously built up inside the shower. My body shivered as the thoughts continued.

Why? What have we done? my mind said to itself. We’ve hurt him…he’s traumatized. And we can’t revert it…it’s all our fault…all ‘my’ fault…. hic!

My mouth elicited a silent hiccup as tears threatened to form in my eyes again. Then, turning off the water, I exited the shower onto the awaiting towels and dried myself as best as possible. My fur had been cleaned off, the grit and grime from the chase through Casaflanka staining the damp towels. I levitated them and slowly placed them into the hamper beside the sink.

Standing up to my full height, I glanced at the mirror over the sink. My expression reflected back to me as my mind silently cried.

The stains from my tears remained along with my disheveled mane. The stars adorning it were dim, and the flow was somewhat uneven. Picking up a brush with my magic, I tried to comb it and restore it to what it used to be.

The more I did, however, the less satisfied I was. Finally, shaking my head in annoyance, I set the brush down and exited the shower room. Trotting over to the bed, I saw the lump underneath the other half of the large, fluffy blankets. Finally, as Shifting’s head peeked into my vision, I shuddered.

Joining the stallion I had chosen to love, a question emerged within my mind that destroyed the dam blocking our relationship with Alex.

The rest of them don’t know…so what will he do now?

========================================<>========================================

fwip!

fwip!

Keep on moving, Alex, both sides of my mind said. We have to keep going if we want to get to shelter faster.

My arms were sluggish in movement, but I remained focused on the end goal. As the forest continuously expanded in all directions, I swung below the treeline, shooting out webs to carry me through the Redwood Range.

It was a relatively peaceful trip through the forest environment, as a matter of fact. Because of its size and sheer volume, the redwood trees towered overhead, creating a denser cloud of shade across the jungle floor.

The tops of the trees were shrouded, their thick leaves basking in all the sunlight that shone down upon them. As for the forest floor, the thick vines and bushes that littered it sat unopposed.

And while I was making my way through, the wildlife that inhabited this place was small compared to other sites. For instance, the birds here were plentiful and diverse, spending their time atop the tree branches. On the other hand, the varying critters like squirrels, bunnies, and sloths stayed close to the ground floor within the safety of the shrubbery.

But I noticed a peculiar sight as I traveled farther into the forest. It was a type of bird, but it was unlike anything I had ever seen here in Equestria…or anywhere for that matter.

tveeeet!

The call of the avian creature echoed throughout the entire forest. I immediately took to the side of a tree and hung onto it carefully, ceasing my movements. Then, that’s when they appeared.

A flock of crimson cardinal ‘fire-birds’ flew through the forest rapidly. They maneuvered this way and that way, ash sizzling off their bodies to the forest floor. Then, as quickly as they appeared, they suddenly disappeared into another part of the Redwood Forest and out of sight. I breathed a silent sigh, remembering my first run-in with them not going well.

“Wait, they’re called ‘fire-birds?’ As in, their entire body is on…fire?”

The stinging burn mark on my right leg was swollen red and bruised, following one of the birds colliding with me while I was swinging through the treescape. Immediately settling down onto a branch nearby, the flock of flame birds all spread out and scattered. Of course, they were real ‘fire’ birds, as their bodies burned like a candle’s flame.

“Fascinating. I am constantly surprised by the beauty that nature provides.”

As I tried looking for the bird that had hit me, I gave up after a few minutes and decided to press onward to the north. The trees continued to obstruct the path ahead as I swung between the trees and above the forest floor. Being dim within the jungle, I had to endlessly squint my eyes to recalibrate my position and find my way to the northern perimeter.

One area that definitely was coming up was this small pond between the surrounding trees’ vines and roots. It wasn’t nearly as significant as the one in the Wandering Woods, whereas that one allowed sunlight to break through and shine onto it.

I pressed my luck and ducked downward toward it. Just as I neared it, panic struck my heart in full force.

“Shit!” I shouted as a piranha fish jumped out of the water. It opened its mouth wide as I quickly reeled myself back up onto a solid tree branch. Its jaw slammed shut as it returned to the pond it jumped from.

splash!

I sat on the branch and held onto the trunk with my right hand. My breathing spiraled out of control as my mind flooded. With the branch’s girth holding my weight, I tried to regain control of my breathing as I stared at the large rings emanating from the pond’s middle.

That was nearly a costly mistake, I thought worriedly. Especially without the health regeneration ability being active, I have to constantly remain on my toes.

”We love you dearly….”

slip!

My foot slipped as I caught myself leaning too far forward. Scrambling to stay on the branch, I hyperventilated endlessly as my heart rate increased. Luna’s message from the alley continued to echo within my eardrums.

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!” I seethed, furiously hammering my fists into my ears. “Stop it!” My fists clenched and stopped hitting the sides of my head, my body shaking in fear.

“Fear?”

I felt short of breath again and knew I had to find cover soon. If I didn’t, the ramifications could have been disastrous.

Still feels like it’s afternoon, I methodically thought, my anger finally subsiding. Let’s get back on course and continue north. Aim for the mountains!

fwip!

========================================<>========================================

Over an hour had passed since that near-critical mistake with the piranha-infested pond, and finally, daylight greeted my eyes. It was eerily peaceful as the forest’s edges raised my awareness of where I was.

“Is that?” I began to comment.

Hope Hollow, my right side finished as I peered at the village.

What a village, the left side admired. I remember the legend of Twilight Sparkle and her friends restoring this village’s color. The ponies here appeared like those people on TV in the ’50s.

It was an exciting story to listen to. As Twilight Sparkle and her friends detailed the quote-on-quote ’Rainbow Festival Trip,’ noticeable and memorable events stood out. The fact that an entire village’s hue was dictated by their friendship and hope was baffling yet fascinating in concept.

“Eh, plausible in theory, possible in reality.”

It wasn’t just that. The mayor felt it was his fault since he had activated a machine for the last rainbow festival, but I had utterly forgotten about that detail.

Whatever and how the story was described didn’t matter since Twilight Sparkle’s visit to this town with her friends had helped them regain stability. They operated like a small community, with everypony having their responsibilities and being friendly toward one another.

As I hid in the shrubbery on the edge of the forest’s perimeter, I gazed out into the town with my binoculars. Surveying them silently, the ponies continued on with their days, some engaging in small talk while others were shopping at vendor stalls.

Self-serving economy? Do they ever engage with the outside world? I pondered as I aimed the binoculars elsewhere. Aha! Bingo….

Toward the opposite side of the village was the vast mountain range I had been searching for ever since entering the Redwood Forest. It was guarded by another forest area below it…

click! “Shoot.” I clicked my tongue and hummed in frustration. There appeared to be two horse-like statues on the other side of the small village, which adorned the banks of a river. That river had to lead to a nearby lake, probably before the forest. But those statues could mean anything.

Force-field? Magic barrier? Massive golems ready to hound me for eternity? I contemplated.

“Really? Ancient Equestrian golem guardians, that could target you? Only I can think that up, hah!”

Finally, as I finished my scouting of Hope Hollow, I held the binoculars by my head and tapped my watch with my right hand. The binoculars slowly disappeared into thin air, materializing into nothing before I slowly exited my spot.

Now, crouching beneath any line of sight, I attempted to brush off some of the leaves that had gathered onto my clothing as I held my breath. Anticipation built up inside my lungs as I quietly exhaled.

“This was it, Alex? Going for broke?”

There’s no other option available that would help us safely navigate the terrain, my mind thought. So we have no choice but to book it through the village without stopping. Whoever gets in our way, we promptly get them out of our way and dive into the pond.

My right foot slightly shifted back behind me as I elevated myself to a semi-standing position. I remained crouched behind the bush, although my head was now peeking over, looking at the town and its inhabitants with a laser-focused eye.

Number 1? Sprint right on through, and don’t look back. The two halves of my brain internalized my priorities. Number 2? Don’t get caught. Number 3?

“There is no number 3,” I silently uttered. “It’s ‘go’ time.”

Sprinting for the town, my long legs carried me across the plain and past the luscious grass adorning the village’s perimeter. At that point, the first pony there saw me, the mare’s eyes widening in surprise. The pony immediately scurried out of my way as I zoomed past and toward the town square.

========================================<>========================================

sigh “That about does it for all this darn paperwork,” I sighed exhaustingly. “Maybe I should go and get some fresh air right now to clear my head.”

I stood up from my desk and stretched my back. Then, after peeling some of the tension away from my shoulders, I shook my head and trotted to the door. I reached for my hat, grabbed it, placed it on my head, and adjusted my tie for good measure.

As I opened the door, the fresh atmosphere of the town I ran was peaceful and quiet. A quiet breeze floated through the air as I took a deep breath. Then, exhaling while whistling, I put on a cheery smile and closed the door behind me.

As the town hall door shut, I slowly trotted down the steps and looked up at the sun shining brightly in the sky. It cast a beautiful light toward the fountain before me, the town’s square appearing vibrant and lively. It gave me reassurance, a good feeling, about this evenin-

vwoosh!

“Bwaaah!” I exclaimed in surprise as something blurred past my eyes. I nearly hit the ground before catching myself on my hooves.

“Mayor Sunny! Are you alright?” a worried Petunia asked as she offered a hoof. Grabbing hers with my own, the mare helped me stand upright and dusted me off.

“I’m f-f-fine,” I stammered, looking off to my left. “What was that?” The thing, or creature, started becoming visible, running on two legs as it darted to the right and past another house.

“That’s what I was coming to warn you about! It’s the human everycreature has been warning us about!” Petunia cried as she stood by my right side.

My eyes widened in shock. “Th-Th-Th-That’s him?!” I exclaimed while pointing my hoof at the human.

“Yes! Shall I send a letter to Canterlot?” the mare hastily asked. I nodded firmly before smiling.

“At once,” I told her, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. Her face brightened a slight red before she galloped up the stairs and through the town hall doors. I started to follow the human creature’s direction and gathered ponies along the way to give chase.

“Come on, everypony!” I announced. “We gotta chase after that human!” Some ponies began to gallop alongside me as a few more unfurled their wings and took to the skies.

As we headed north through the town, I saw the human beginning to slow down and dart back to the left. The pegasi flying through the sky slowly dipped through the air and approached the creature’s sides. I peered back at the creature and smirked to myself.

However, to our surprise, it was all a facade.

The human slid onto his knees low to the ground just as they aimed to hit him. But, instead of nailing the human, the small pegasi barreled into each other. As we passed the injured pegasi lying in the dirt, bruised and battered, some stopped to give first aid to them.

The statues before the lake emerged within our view, and I regained my speed from before. However, the human continued running ahead, showing no signs of slowing down, which troubled me.

Then, he darted to the left again, approaching the old wooden bridge. It lay there untouched above the river, to which the human decided to jump up and onto the railings spanning the walkway. The creature landed atop the nearest railing beam and leaped into the air again, crossing over and onto the other.

I stared on in amazement as his foot touched the second railing. Only now, his momentum carried him forward still, resulting in the human jum-

CRACK!!

gasp!

The human’s foot snapped the support railing on the other side, causing his arms to flail in the air. As his body tumbled over the bridge’s edge, the rest of us chasing after him slowed down. Confused, worried, and wondering what had happened, we approached with curiosity about the result of his actions.

splash!

A large splash caused the water to jump into the air and rain back down onto the spot it had been displaced from. I jumped in fright as a few ponies began crossing onto the bridge and toward the broken railing.

“B-B-Be careful!” I cried out. “We don’t know the damage yet!”

“Uhh, Mr. Mayor?” one of the earth ponies turned around to address. “You may want to take a look at this.” My head tilted to the side as I approached the bridge’s entrance and peered around the right side. My jaw dropped as the evidence was clear to everypony’s eyes.

There was no sign of the human creature…and a broken railing from his escapade through the village remained. My head swiveled around and locked onto the water’s surface.

As I continued to stare at the lake, I expected the human to pop out and give us a sign of him being alive. Instead, the more seconds passed, the less concerned I was for the bridge, and the more terrified I was of the escaped convict.

“Where did he go?!” I questioned aloud as everypony scanned the lake’s surface. Unfortunately, there was no sight of him, and we all returned our attention to the bridge.

After a few more seconds, I ushered everypony to clear the area, and slowly, we moved away from the lake.

========================================<>========================================

“...”

“Did you seriously swim the length of the pond?”

Keep going, Alex, my mind told me as my breath started to escape my grasp. Just a little bit more.

Keeping my legs together and violently kicking them like a dolphin, I raced to the opposite side of the lake as fast as I could. My lungs began choking themselves out as that feeling came to me.

Gotta breathe soon. Come on! I screamed internally as my head began to hurt. The fiery embrace of carbon dioxide began to overpower my lungs as my throat began to force itself open. Where is i-THERE!!

splash!

gasp!

I flopped out of the water and onto the shore quickly. My lungs were sucking in as much air as they could while my head started to spazz itself from the amount of activity within the past half a minute.

I picked myself up off the ground and doubled over in pain. My knees buckled, unable to support my weight as I crumpled to the sandy beach. As my wet shoes finally exited the lake, I pulled my body and flipped over onto my back. I stared into the evening sky as some dark clouds began to form above.

“Shii….” I stammered, my breathing erratic. My mind began to collect itself but at a snail’s pace. I felt like passing out on the beach, but as the clouds rolled over, I looked over my head and saw a row of trees a few feet away.

Come…onnnn, my mind’s right side urged me to get up. We have to move if we want to camp in for the night somewhere safe.

I…I-I c-c-can’t, the other side gasped silently. We’re…d-d-doooomed….

As my brain fell silent, my breathing slowed, and my eyes finally started to close. Maybe some sleep would be good for me now….

bzit!

“Uaah!” I yelped in pain. My hand began to sting as it felt like something had electrocuted me.

“Get up, Alex!” a monotone voice commanded me to do. “Move! NOW!!” The watch on my left wrist sent another shock through my arm, frustratingly pushing me to get on my feet.

“Such a good motivator.”

I’ll show you motivation, I mercilessly thought. Kicking up sand behind me, I leaped over the small bushes lining the jungle’s edge and flicked my wrist toward the branches.

A string of webbing emerged from it, latching onto a tree and sticking to it tightly. Then, pulling myself up, I began to fly through the air again, the breeze pounding into my chest at every downward motion.

Keep moving, I thought to myself before my vision started fading. We have to…to keep….

bzit! “Stay focused, Alex!” the watch’s voice barked as it shocked me in the air. My left arm froze as I gritted my teeth in pain. “Just a little more to the north, and we’ll have shelter. Stay on course.”

I nodded dumbfoundedly and continued to look ahead. Keeping my aim consistent and finding every possible chance to adjust and target another tree to swing under, my heartbeat started to get quieter and quieter…as did the surrounding environment.

My ears began to pick up less and less noise as the evening sky grew darker. Finally, my eyes started to shut themselves manually as I shot out another string of webbing, wrapping around a large branch above me.

fwip!

fsssh!

I motioned my wrist again and began to feel as though I was descending too quickly. I opened my eyes and knew the reason as to why I was falling to the ground rapidly, or lack thereof.

My eyes widened in surprise, and my arms came up to brace my impact with the ground. Landing in a large patch of grass that spanned across the area, the blades of grass didn’t cushion the blow.

SLAM!!

Author's Note

It's baaaaaaack! And it looks like our favorite characters are actually trying to understand one another. Hopefully Alex can repair this friendship between him and Luna, right? Riiiiight?

In other news, I'm back to work on this book. I want to finish this one by the end of the summer, which is a tall order, so I can then go back and start the prequel stories.

Stay tuned for more, but for now...have a good day! :yay:

-Harpy

Intermission I - "Mr. Walkerson?"

Author's Note

Hope you like this intermission chapter I had cooked up. Been waiting to do this one for some time, and I think I nailed it. :yay:

Btw, I'm revisiting the first 7 chapters to retool and revise them. Now that I see it, I don't like the tone it set for the entire book. It'll be slight, minor changes that won't affect the "story," per say.

Once those chapters are revised, marked by a "revised" tag next to the chapter name, we'll continue on to chapter 26. See y'all soon!

-Harpy

Intermission I - "Mr. Walkerson?"

Chapter 25: Intermission I - “Mr. Walkerson?”

“I’m sorry to cut you off, Mr. Alex. But…do you have any recollections or fond memories of your time as a teacher?”

chuckle “Of course. How could I not?”

“Do you mind sharing one with me?”

Approximately 4 years prior

========================================<>========================================

“Okay, class. Please take out your sheet music for the ‘Toccata’ march.” I sat atop the stool at the podium as the performance band ensemble began to ready themselves for class practice time.

We had completed all of our warm-ups for the period in less than 10 minutes, so now was the time to play. I decided to start us off by continuing to improve ourselves as an ensemble with Frank Erickson’s novel song ‘Toccata For Band.’

click-click! I clicked the baton against the conductor’s stand before me, and the students began making their final adjustments. Some of them continued to prepare their sheet music while others were situating the music stands before them. I smiled as my eyes closed, taking a deep breath and exhaling silently.

Then, I looked up at the percussion section and lowered my baton, seeing as they weren’t quite prepared. The eight percussionists were moving their equipment, setting themselves up, and chattering with each other. Again, I looked at them with anticipation, their eyes slowly meeting mine as I raised my baton.

“Join us when you’re ready, percussion,” I announced, directing my attention back to the band. Mostly all of the students had brought their instruments up, waiting for my cue. I readied myself and began the conducting pattern.

“1, 2, 3, and….”

The band began to perform the start of ‘Toccata,’ their musicianship having improved since our last meeting. The march-like feel of the beginning portion was staccato, which I marked with a pencil. My baton became more strict and precise in movement, consistently placing the downbeats where need be while remaining stiff and energetic.

As my right hand continued to conduct the ensemble, my left hand helped emphasize the accentuated rhythms and passages. Normally, I adjusted my hands to stop the trembling, and the left hand helped show the dynamic contrast we needed. As I flipped the page over, we flew through the first portion of the music, with the percussion section fully joining mid-way through.

Their rhythmic accuracy is on point today, I admired internally. I have to congratulate them on that later. Looking at the band, I reminisced on these past couple of years I spent teaching them.

They were a fantastic group of young student musicians to work with, which is what I liked hearing about when I secured the job. To think this group would be together for a good three more years was incredibly astonishing. Almost 42% of the group comprised sophomores with years of wind ensemble experience; another 35% were freshman-year students. Only a few freshmen were new to the band setting, but the rest were gifted with incredible talent.

Unlike the younger high school demographic, the juniors and seniors both made up 23% of the entire ensemble. However, I still admired their relentless deliverance and perseverance, being great role models for their fellow peers. They consistently came in prepared and on time to class, playing through the music at a high level while also having time to assist the younger musicians.

Change, Alex, my mind told me. I looked down and saw we had reached the legato section of the piece. As I slowed the tempo down significantly, the woodwinds blended their sound into each other, creating an excellent tone and musical effect.

I smiled as the clarinets led the second half of the middle portion, their sound nearly in unison but loud. I let my left hand dictate the dynamic swells, to which the ensemble followed fantasti-

squeak!

An oboe, I happily thought. Out of the corner of my eye, the oboe player quietly shied away as she looked at her reed with concern. I nodded toward her and reassured her to re-enter when ready. The sophomore instrumentalist sighed and nodded, wetting her reed and taking a deep breath before resuming the following phrase.

This allowed me to return my attention to the entire ensemble. Getting to the end of the legato section, I thought. Remember, stay quiet and build up the suspense. As we transitioned from the legato section, the bassoon’s sound punched through the clarinet section. I raised my left hand to my stomach and looked at the two bassoon players, silently warning them to lower their volume. They looked back at the music, and their sound got quieter.

As the horns entered, the band continued picking up speed, returning to the original ’a tempo’ from before. I flipped the score to the next page, nodding at the written-in star above the measure marker. This is where we got tripped up last time, I recounted.

As they approached the marching staccato section, I exaggerated my baton again and reiterated the staccato-like feel we needed. The students watched occasionally, continuing to peer at the music before them.

Each time they took in a breath, some others did as well, which led to some small entrances being missed by a sixteenth note or two. Having noticed this, I felt the need to address this now and not have this habit be developed. So I stopped conducting and put my baton down, motioning for the group to stop playing the piece.

========================================<>========================================

“Stop, stop, okay then. Percussion?” I inquired, looking at the section in the back with a raised brow. “We stopped two measures ago. You’re good. The drums still work, thank you.” I chuckled and gave them a grin, earning a few nods from them. Some students began conversing with each other as I lowered my head to look at the music clearer.

“Class, what did we discuss on Monday regarding that section after measure 144?” I asked, looking up. Some students looked at their music, while others readied their pencils to mark it again. Finally, I sighed and said to them, “Stagger your breathing.”

Cue the collective oh’s and aah’s coming from the group, which made me smile warmly. “There were a couple of 2-bar passages where we were missing a few of the notes because we needed to breathe, and that’s fine,” I reassured. “Take a breath when you need to, but you have to make sure that if you DO need to breathe, when should you not do it?”

A junior trumpet player raised their hand, to which I pointed at them and said, “Yes, Samantha?”

“Before beat 1?”

“That’s true…and?” The class fell silent, their puzzled expressions saying it all. “During a phrase, class. Can anyone tell me why we try not to breathe during a phrase?”

Another student put their hand up, a freshman flutist by the name of McKensey. “It can cut a part of the music out?”

“Bingo!” I exclaimed. “We breathe collectively at the ends of phrases, starting the next passage together. If we suddenly breathe simultaneously during a particular phrase that needs to be elongated, then there’s this gaping hole left in the music.” Some students put their pencils on their stands, and others jotted down the information while I continued to teach.

“Let’s say, and I am not calling anyone out…trumpets,” I looked up at the second to last row. “Starting at measure 144, what do you have?” One called out a note name, and I shook my head. “Great answer, but not what I am looking for.”

I stood there and wondered if they would be able to tell me the answer. “Come on guys…the melody, trumpets. You have the melody. You guys are the single most important voice during this phrase.”

The band nodded their heads as I continued. “You start the section off with the melody. After that, the horns continue that melody, taking it over while you go on. Then who else?” I motioned, a couple of the saxophones raising their hands in response. “That’s right! The saxophones get to play the melody too. It continuously moves around the ensemble.”

sigh I picked my hands up and drew a continuous line with them in the air. “That’s what the music should look like, starting at measure 144: one line. The melody changes instrumentation,” I described, “but we can’t cut it. So before your part comes in, you not only should be counting your rests, but you should regain control of your breathing. The composer, Mr. Erickson, made this piece over 5 minutes long. You will be tired at the end of it.”

The students nodded as they looked at me. “This is also the first piece of our concert. This sets the tone for the entire night,” I ensured. “Just like with marching band, our first musical selection set the tone, and that’s why you guys have been doing awesome this season. You set the tone!”

My emphasis and recall of the season made some students smile firmly, knowing what needed to be done. “Start right there, right at measure 144. Remember, guys, one continuous line of music is what we need. Try to stagger your breathing…if you hear your neighbor breathe, you know it’s okay to breathe after them. Okay, are we ready?”

I motioned the band to bring their instruments back up, and the students readied themselves to play. Once I ensured they were set…

“1, 2, ready, go!”

========================================<>========================================

“Yeaaahaa! That’s what we’re talking about. Nice work, band!” I celebrated the student’s achievement as they had cleaned up their mistakes. Opting to not stop at the end of the section we were working through, we finished the song and ended spectacularly.

“We finished the whole song and addressed what: staggered breathing and you guys nailed it. Nice work!” I reiterated. “Clarinets, watch that section after the marching portion towards the end there. You have to embrace the same feeling we performed with during that legato section earlier, right?”

A few of the clarinets nodded their heads in approval. “Yeah, so just make sure you continue that trend. It’s like a call-back, yeah?” I inquired. “This clarinet part is the most important voice because the audience has already heard it. So when we call back to it before the ending, we are setting this piece’s finale up to end on a great note.”

“What’s that…that meme y’all have been sharin-”

groan!! “Noooo.” A collective wave of disapproval splashed back at me, my body eliciting a few laughs as I looked at our concert selections.

“Speaking of a great note to end on, the awesome tone from all of you,” I applauded. “That final note was in-tune, and everyone blended well. What did you remember to do from last time?” One of the tubas raised their hand. “Yes, Jamychal?”

“Make sure you aren’t louder than your neighbor,” the sophomore tuba player replied. I smiled and gave him a thumbs-up.

“Exactly. Make sure you can hear your neighbor on BOTH sides of you,” I taught. “If you can’t hear them, either you are too loud, or your neighbor is too soft.” The group looked at me with varied facial expressions, my sides collapsing as I sighed.

“They both mean the same thing, guys. Either play up to the volume written in your music where you can still hear your neighbor, or dial it back a smidge so you CAN hear them,” I reworded. Most of the students nodded, their eyes returning to their music stands.

“Great. So let's take out the next selection, which iiisss…” I hesitated, my mind deciding which band piece to bring out next. “Do we all have ‘Fate Of The Gods’ with us today?”

Some of the students in the middle section of the band all nodded, with some others joining in late. “Awesome. Take out that song, please? We shall start at measure 52 then, okay?” I chuckled to myself as a joke came to mind.

“I’ll leave my fate up to the Gods when this song is done, hah….” Some students heard me and attempted to stifle their laughs. I shook my head and exhaled. “They know we need it right now, considering this world’s problems….”

Some of the students continued to laugh as I cleared my throat. Then, attempting to get the group’s attention, I noticed a student raising their hand. Pointing at them with the baton, I asked, “Yes, Roland, you have a question?”

“Are we taking it at tempo, Mr. Walkerson?” the senior saxophone section leader asked. I tilted my head and grinned.

“Would you like to take it at tempo, Mr. Jason?” I replied, some of the students in the band shaking their heads immediately. The saxophonist nodded his head, implying he had practiced.

“Well, that tells me at least you have been practicing,” I responded. Then, turning to the keyboard beside me, I clicked the switch for the metronome and turned on the amp. “Let’s see…tempo iiisss…here!”

A rapid succession of clicks sounded out of the speaker. Most of the students’ eyes in the band suddenly widened in surprise as the 152-beat tempo marking was fast.

“Percussion, you ready?” I announced to the group. The percussionists shook their heads as some of them frantically tried to get themselves set up. “My snare drum player? That’s you, William. This is the tempo. Stay with it.” I pointed at the keyboard and nodded at him.

William started laughing to himself nervously as I raised my baton up. Looking at him, I nodded and internalized the beats clicking away. “Do your best, guys,” I said to the group.

The students brought their instruments up as they shook their heads in surprise and worry. Winking at them, I smiled and bobbed my head to the beat.

“1, 2? 1 2 3 GO!!”

========================================<>========================================

The present

“Sooo, how did that turn out?”

“It was okay,” I said. “The kids got a kick out of it, and I had fun with it. WE had fun with it.” I smiled as the happy memory concluded. “Needless to say, we did our jobs and played it at that tempo for the concert and got a lot of compliments for how they did.”

“Impressive. I am absolutely in awe that you guys are in sync that much.”

“Yeah,” I exhaled softly. “Wish it was like that more recently….” My head dropped as I looked at the floor below me.

“With the high school, oorr…?”

“What we’ve been talking about this entire time,” I sarcastically said. “The adventure I’ve been through.”

“Well, if these recent events are true, then I’m sorry for prodding into it so much.”

“You’re good, man,” I replied, my chest expanding and releasing a prolonged exhale. “You can’t be perfect everywhere you go. And if they only listened and treated me as an equal…actually, they used to….” I pointed that statement out, sitting upright.

“Those guys, ‘The Crown’ as they are called? They treated me like I was ‘on their level’ at one point,” I explained before dropping my hands onto my lap. “And then…it just stopped. After that fight?..it was gone….”

I sagged my shoulders as I stared at the bench. “And I just don’t know why. I don’t know how to fix it,” I confessed, looking into the vast space. “I want to…I-I would like to…b-but, I’m scared….”

“You shouldn’t be afraid. I mean, you got this far….”

“Yeah,” I scoffed. “Dead……….” We sat there for what felt like minutes before I calmly whispered, “I…I j-just wanna go home….”

sigh “Well, that’s up to the big guy to decide for you. In the meantime, don’t stress it. I don’t see myself leaving anytime soon since I don’t know when or if I will get a second chance.”

I nodded in contempt. My lips pursed as a quick thought came to my head. What if I could leave? I internalized. Can I bargain for my life to be restored back to normal?

“Thanks for telling me this. It’s fun to listen to and hear other people’s stories. I was curious, that’s all. Now then, about that cave you were in….”

chuckle “Heh…you have no idea what happened during that stay inside the mountains.” sigh “Alright. I guess I’ll continue the tale.”

Goals In Recovery

Chapter 26: Goals In Recovery

[...]

“...”

“...”

A blank slate. The world and everything in it…silent.

“As per usual.”

groan! “Uuggh….” My head buzzed from the overstimulating pain. It sent shockwaves throughout my mind, imploring it to wake me up.

“Owwww….” I remember my consciousness awakening, slowly returning to the real world. It was all a daze, the colors blurry and dark in tone.

Finally, my eyes slowly opened, and there was this weird feeling. It wasn’t easy pulling my eyelids away from each other, most likely the crust from an extended period of sleeping gathering upon them. I couldn’t feel my legs or arms, but the world spun a bit.

It was…tedious to feel the world form around me. Feel…where I was….

My eyes opened and blinked profusely. They began to slowly adjust to the lighting of the…wait.

Where am I? my mind’s first thought echoed. The words within those words meant something completely different now, remembering what it once meant to me….

“Where are you, Alex?”

The memory of my oldest brother saying those words as we went through the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame stuck with me. Traveling to see the historical places, the monuments, and even the tourist attractions, the phrase ‘Where are you’ had a…different meaning back then.

Now…it revolved around a new term describing the thrilling journey I began. It spoke for what I was doing and was an easy word to understand, yet a grim subject when taken out of context….

‘Survival.’

As my mind came to, those senses in my head transferred to my arm nerves. Slowly, the ground I sat upon began to feel…rocky. I don’t remember when it occurred to me, but I tried to look at my surroundings and gues-no…remember where I was.

groan! “Auuh…whuh,” was the sentence that escaped my mouth. An unclear, incomprehensive sentence that happens when first waking up. The world felt…different from what I had imagined it to be…or how I remembered it.

As I slowly felt my hands and fingers again, I braced my arm on the ground. I brushed it aside wherever I was as I tried to get up with my arm muscles. The activity quickly depleted my strength, causing my arms to wail in agonizing pain and drop me back on my butt.

Funny, my mind thought weakly. Since when did I become so…weak? I adjusted my positioning and tried to feel out the ground beside me. As the smooth surface grazed across my skin, I exhaled loudly, my head drifting to the side slightly.

“It seems like however long you had been asleep for tuckered you out, huh?”

groan! “Uugh…N…N-Not g-gooood….” It was a slurred sentence, but one that may have saved me from doing anything stupid had it not been for…‘it.’

“...It? Who you calling an ‘it?’” a familiar voice slowly registered. My senses sharpened as my eyes blinked more, adjusting to the…wait.

A cave? my mind slowly remembered. Th-Then that means….

“Welcome back, Alexander,” the watch’s monotone voice said. “And yes, you will be hearing your full first name from now on.”

sigh “Whh-”

“You need food, and I have been patiently waiting for you to wake up,” the watch interrupted. “So, Alexander, what will you be having for breakfast?”

My palm met my face, an attempt at knocking some feeling into me. Ensuring I wasn’t dreaming, I threw down my arm and exhaled. “Fuggiinn…I don’t know,” I replied, giving a half-hearted shrug. “W…Waffles and…ugh, syrup?...”

ding! “Processing order. Please stand by, Alexander.” The watch sparked to life, allowing me a chance to look at the screen. My eyes blinked in response to the circle spinning, which made my hands go up to massage my temples. The impending headache was due to the bright, static screen that met my gaze, but then I heard another ding! and opened them.

“It’s highly recommended to eat in small portions for now, Alexander,” the voice cautioned. “Do not go ham on it just yet.” I looked at the food, my mouth beginning to water from the smell of the fluffy waffles. I slowly reached for it, a knife and fork appearing on a napkin nearby. “You’ll also need that, my bad….”

Grabbing the utensils, I slowly began to eat the food the watch’s AI had conjured up. It was surprisingly delicate in texture, the syrup complimenting the waffles perfectly. After a few more minutes, the two waffles were gone from the plate, and I wondered if I could get more.

“Hey, watch?” I asked softly before hissing in pain. “God…this headache….” I grabbed my head with my right hand, my forehead’s veins pumping blood loudly through my head and ears.

“Well,” the watch began to say. “Guess it’s time you knew what happened then….”

My eyes widened as I switched my arms, bracing the floor with my right hand while covering my face with the left. “What do you m-mean by that…M-Mikey?” I inquired worriedly. My sides shivered as I awaited the response from the watch.

There was a pause. A ‘long’ pause from the watch on my wrist. Finally, the screen buzzed momentarily before displaying a date and time.

“Alexander, you’ve been asleep for nearly a day and a half. Your bodily functions are progressively weaker than before, and we need to rectify it immediately.”

========================================<>========================================

“Did it say, ‘a day and a half?’”

Unfortunately, yes….

“E…E-Elaborate,” I hesitantly asked while shaking my head in denial. “What do you mean by ‘nearly’ a day and a half?”

“I can’t elaborate further on something so obvious, Alexander,” the watch shot back, its tone changing to annoyance. “The message I’m saying is plain English. You were asleep for more than 35 hours, and now, your systems are having trouble rebooting to what they were before.”

I slowly dropped my hand and felt my stomach begin crumpling into mush. The unnerving feeling of bile rose through my throat, causing a warning light to flash on the watch’s screen. I attempted to calm myself as nausea suddenly overtook my senses.

“Seems like you don’t react well to unsettling health conditions, huh?”

That, and the sight of blood in large quantities outside the body.

“Aaah, gotcha. Wait…weren’t you fightin-”

I’m talking about…like, blood drive bags. When they get filled up by people donating blood to a noble cause, that’s what irks my stomach sometimes. It’s…no.

“Alright, I’ll leave it alone.”

gasp! “Pffuh,” I coughed, attempting to wipe my mouth.

“If you feel more comfortable listening now,” the watch said, “I can clarify what will happen to you due to this unfortunate circumstance.” I nodded while holding my stomach, trying to squash the queasy feeling from my intestines that wanted me to continue throwing up my breakfast.

sigh “Okay, Alexander. I shall proceed,” the voice said with an exhale. “You were asleep for nearly a day and a half, which will have consequences. This type of sleeping is uncommon but can occur due to your body’s response to a lack of sleep.” I tried sitting down again, clutching my stomach as the watch’s computer voice continued.

“Because your mind felt like it needed to ‘make up’ the lost hours of sleep you didn’t get,” it reiterated, “your body decided to shut down. Your mind may have felt that, by doing so, you would regain the hours lost and bring your body functions back to what they were before.”

I shook my head as I looked at the watch’s screen with sincerity. “Unfortunately, that’s not how things work, Alexander,” the watch replied, the screen slowly materializing into a diagram and table. “‘Catch-Up’ sleep does not work, making things worse for your body now.”

I dropped my left arm as I stared blankly ahead of me. I fucked up…badly! my mind screamed.

“You royally fucked up, Alexander,” the watch cursed out, which made me stare at it in surprise. “Pardon the language, but it is necessary to emphasize my point. This is bad….”

“Well,” I tried to say, nervously gulping before going on. “Wh-What can I d-do now?” The watch processed the question and made a big suggestion quickly.

========================================<>========================================

“Well, firstly, you will need to toughen it out for approximately one more day,” the watch replied, switching screens to a ticking timer. My eyes squinted before widening in surprise at its familiarity. “You remember this timer, correct?”

“Th-Th-That’s fo-for…” I stammered, shaking nervously at the sight.

“Your ‘health regeneration’ reactivation timer,” the watch answered. “The cooldown is 72 hours if deactivated, and now, you’re almost 24 hours away from getting the ability back. This will help heal your body’s decrepit state, allowing you to start over like new.”

My throat ran dry as I tried to call for water. The watch must have sensed it, spawning a bottle of water near my left side. “Sorry, you may need that.”

I drank from the bottle slowly, rinsing my mouth and wiping my lips clean. sigh “O-Okay,” I wheezed. “Okay, I think I get it now….”

“Good. I see that your registration and processing signals are still functioning…at an average level, though,” the watch sarcastically commented. “Might I need to explain it again so it can fully register as a memory, Alexander?!” I jumped slightly, the watch’s voice getting louder and echoing within the…th-the….

“...” My mouth closed as I looked at the spiderwebs off to the right. I don’t know when it happened or if it was just recently when I woke up, but…the sight of it immediately scared me.

gulp! “Mikey?” I asked the watch quietly while aiming the screen at the entrance to the hideout I was in. “Can you explain what I am seeing right now?”

The watch buzzed for a second before audibly gasping. As I suspected, it saw precisely what I saw, which was not good news for us.

“What? What was wrong?”

The entranceway that was sealed off by the spiderweb…was cut down in the middle. The webs protecting the hideout hung off to the sides, opening the alcove to the rest of the cave. I didn’t move from my spot, a realization creeping up my spine fast.

Somecreature…knows…. my mind said with terror. They ‘know’ we are here, but…they left me…alone? Then, I scratched my head, silently dropping to the ground before another realization slowly settled in.

“They’re…oohh. Shit.”

========================================<>========================================

“Alexander, m-might I m-make a recommendation?” the watch asked nervously.

“You don’t need to,” I replied, aiming my wrists at the entranceway. Flicking both of my pinky and index fingers out, two strings of webbing flew across the room and latched onto the broken ends of the sliced web. As I flexed my wrists inward, the lines whipped, ultimately connecting the webs and returning the web barrier to its original state.

As I let go of the command, my heart rate cooled off, forcing me to bow my head in exhaustion.

“That took a lot out of you?”

Surprisingly, it did.

“Okay, let’s make a plan instead,” the watch chimed, reverting to the issue. “I have a program cued up here that may be able to help you with this predicament we are in. Alexander, have you heard of a ‘circadian sleep cycle?’”

“Duh,” I hastily replied nonchalantly. “It’s a natural sleep schedule…routine, thingy?”

“Ugh, yes,” the watch sighed. “You beat the hell out of it when you slept for four hours a night in high school, and it ended up screwing your sleep schedule when you got to college, remember?”

“Don’t get smart with me, Mikey!” I fired back at the screen, pointin-

bzzt! “Ow!” I yelped from the unexpected shock. It subsided after a few seconds, making me growl in frustration at the watch’s uncooperative nature.

“Now then,” the watch reiterated. “A ‘circadian sleep cycle’ allows us to form positive sleeping habits and gives us a proper time for our bodies to wake up. Usually, adults in their mid-20s will need approximately 7 hours of sleep a night to sustain their repetitive working lives. And, how many do you get, Alexander?”

I pouted and remembered the teaching years from my time on Earth…and the nights in Equestria when I needed to wake up at sunrise. groan “Fiivvuh….”

“Exactly. So we need to recreate a balanced sleep schedule, allowing us to retain our old self and its energy levels,” the watch replied in a nerdish tone. “Your metabolism was affected harshly by the ‘catch-up’ sleep method, which is why I would like to propose this theoretical version.”

I sat there with a frown before shrugging my shoulders. “I’m open to any ideas that could help, Mikey, so shoot it. What would I need to do?”

“Perfect,” the watch’s voice chimed cheerfully. “I’m so excited! This method is called ‘Periodic Sleeping Treatment,’ or PST for short. It is designed to help you smooth out your sleeping schedule, making your body feel physically and mentally healthier. Especially because this…‘however long it will be’ adventure you are putting yourself on is weighing down on you heavily, I suggest it may work in that it’ll keep you moving out of harm’s way.”

I prodded my chin with my hand, itching in thought. It sounds like a slam dunk idea, but there’s one problem, my mind thought worriedly. Somecreature could have reported us! We gotta get moving, and soon!

“B-But, Mik-”

“No buts, Alexander,” the watch rudely interrupted. “You have to do it. It’s the only way to correct your body’s initial response to sleep deprivation while getting you back to the healthy stability level you were at.” I glared at the watch, my mind seething at how it tried to control me. “Well, Alexand-”

“Say my full first name one more time, and I swe-”

bzit! “Fuck!” I howled, my right arm clutching my left arm in numbing pain. “Yo-You…You shocked me in my elbow!”

“Again, does that sound good to you?” the watch asked more harshly. I groaned in frustration at the numbness, quickly nodding my head to stop the traitorous AI from doing anything else.

“Good. We’ll need to start now to get the proper resting hours,” the watch instructed. “Firstly, you’ll fall asleep within 10 minutes of the timer starting, which shall be set for one hour. After that one hour is up, you’ll wake up, do activities or stretch for 20 minutes, then repeat the cycle. We’ll add an extra hour every time, rinsing and repeating unti-”

“B-But, wait,” I interrupted, looking at the screen worriedly. “You’ll be shut off. How will I-”

“The alarms won’t be shut off,” the watch replied, a flash of light appearing on my left side. I looked at the familiar device in shock, the memories slowly flowing back into my mind.

“HOW DO YOU REMEMBER THAT?!”

“You think I’d ever forget our childhood experiences, Alex?” the watch asked, my mouth dissolving into a smirk. A lone tear formed in my eye, my breathing slowing down as the warm memories caused my lungs to start joyfully choking.

shudder “G-Gahhh…God….” huff “…I gotta….”

“Let’s get some sleep,” the watch replied as I grabbed the DS. As I held it in both hands, the screen’s menu brought me back to when I was a small kid. How many times my brothers and I used to play Mario Kart DS in the living roo-

“We don’t got time to reminisce, Alex!” the watch snapped, waking me from my stupor. I nodded hastily and advanced the DS to the alarm clock system. Then, setting the timer for one hour from now, the DS’s bell chimed as it began to tick.

sigh “Alright,” I sighed, falling to my right side with an unceremonious flop. yawn “Goodnight, Mikey….”

“Goodnight, Alex,” the watch said as my mind drifted off. “Entering ‘Sleep Mode.’”

========================================<>========================================

“Hmmm….”

“What’s wrong, Luna?”

“Just as I suspected, dear,” I replied with a disapproving headshake. “Alex has finally realized what he’s doing to himself, and now he’s trying to rectify his mistakes.”

“You mean the ‘sleep deprivation’ thing?” Commander Shifting replied in concern. I nodded my head and closed my eyes in thought.

“It was clear to me when I went to the dream realm and saw his dream bubble again,” I recalled aloud. “But, a few minutes later, it disappeared quietly, which made me believe his body had forced itself awake. There’s a problem, though….”

“What would that be, Luna?” Shifting inquired in curiosity.

“Alex’s dream bubble reappeared after another 30 minutes or so,” I proclaimed, biting my lip in frustration. “I have been checking for the past 7 hours, and whenever I see it disappear, it’s…it feels like a pattern.”

The Commander’s ears perked at that, standing up from his spot beside me. Stretching his back a bit, a few cracks! sounded, causing the stallion to sigh in relief. sigh “That feels much better….”

giggle “That sounded like it helped you a lot, dear Shifting,” I teased. The Commander turned his head to look at me, an unsettling smirk dawning on his face as he pivoted.

“Weelll, Your Highness,” the stallion slyly remarked, “I have a question. Are you getting jealous of my ability to help myself?” I blushed profusely as two hooves came to my mouth. The stallion chuckled, his grin growing as he took another step forward.

“S-S-S-Stop!” I stuttered, my wings flaring in embarrassment. Commander Shifting stopped mere inches from my face, his eyes widening in surprise at my reaction.

“That’s all it took for you to ‘pop a wing,’ Luna?” Shifting responded with shock. “Wow….”

I shook my head in frustration, taking a deep breath before exhaling. The stallion remained before me, stopping the stalemate with a quick kiss.

“Sorry, dear,” Shifting chuckled as he returned to my left side. “I couldn’t resist.”

“Stars above, Shifting,” I sighed, checking my wings to ensure they had returned to my sides. “Please, don’t do that again. It’s embarrassing for a mare in public.”

“Fair enough, dear,” the stallion said, sitting beside me. Shifting leaned in and whispered into my ear, “Only in private, Luny.” smooch

My sides trembled as a laugh escaped my mouth. I opened my eyes and looked at my special somepony, Shifting’s smile warmly inviting me toward him. I leaned in toward him and gave him a long, soft kiss, enjoying the moment we were intimately shari-

poof!

“Good evening, Your Highneesssss….”

========================================<>========================================

My eyes shot open, and I peered to my right quietly. The slender shape of a familiar draconequus stood at the base of the throne’s stairs, munching on some cookies in silence at the scene.

“Hmmf,” Discord shrugged, turning around and heading for the door. “Maybe another time?”

sigh “Discord,” I exhaled, adjusting myself on the throne and addressing the draconequus with a hoof. “Come back with your news, please. We’re terribly sorry about that….”

“Sorry? Sorry for what?” Discord asked, shaking his head. “I don’t control what you two do with your personal lives. Remember, ‘you do you.’” Shifting inhaled and began to chuckle audibly, covering his mouth with a hoof. I rolled my eyes and shook my head with a smile.

“Quoting our human friend’s favorite lines, are we, Discord?” Shifting inquired, suppressing his laughter quickly. Discord nodded in approval and finished off the last cookie in his paw.

“Mmm! These cookies are so good,” Discord commented with a smile, licking his fingers to snap them, bringing out another jar of cookies. snap! “Hungry?”

I shook my head in response, as did Shifting. “Well, suit yourself then,” Discord sighed. We sat there patiently, waiting for the draconequus to address why he was here.

“Discord, what are you doing here?” Shifting asked with a huff, catching his attention. “You came here for a specific reason and have piqued our interest. Sooo….”

“I haven’t even said anything yet, and you are already making baseless assumptions,” Discord answered, shaking his head. “Oh…wait. Yeah, I did.” chuckle “Sorry, you two. My apologies.”

“Discord,” I said, steering ourselves back to the unknown topic. “What is it you would like to talk about tonight?”

“Well,” the draconequus elongated before snapping his fingers again. The jar of cookies disappeared as he began approaching us. “I overheard you two said something about Alexander Walkerson and wanted to offer my assistance in tracking him down.”

Shifting’s head tilted to the side as my eyebrows went up. “Discord,” I replied with intrigue. “Aren’t you already helping us with information about his whereabouts?”

snap! “Yes, but not formally,” Discord said, making a quill and parchment appear out of thin air. “If I were to join in on this mass hunt for Alex, maybe I should be formally added to the list?”

“Whu-Discord! What list? There is no list!” I fired back, my head shaking in bewilderment. Discord’s eyes rolled, which made Shifting slowly get up.

“Discord, what are you up to?” Shifting asked quietly. Discord stood there quietly before sighing in defeat, throwing his paws into the air. They did a flip before landing back on his arms and reattaching themselves.

“I-I….” ahem “I don’t get it,” I commented after watching the display from the draconequus. Discord, however, summoned a chair and sat down.

“Princess Luna,” Discord explained. “I can’t participate in this search as an individual party because chaos doesn’t choose one side. It is ‘chaos’ for a reason. But, if I were to formally join a side, then you can trust that I wouldn’t do anything to help Alex evade capture.”

Both Shifting and I looked at each other in shock. The Commander’s eyes squinted after hearing that last statement, turning back to look Discord in the eyes. “What do you mean by ‘trust I will not help Alex evade capture?’” Shifting asked quietly.

“Oh, you sure are a card, Commander Shifting,” Discord chuckled, a deck of cards appearing in his claw. “Allow me to simplify. By joining your side, you can trust that I’m not helping Alex evade your capture. Ultimately, the ‘King,’ ‘Queen,’ ‘Jack,’ and ‘Ace’ will stop the ‘Joker.’”

“A-A…Are you…?” sigh “I don’t get it,” I sighed in defeat, shrugging my shoulders toward the Commander. “Discord, are you helping Alex, or are yo-”

“No, I am not!” Discord barked back, getting on all fours for a moment. His eyes widened as he stood back up and chuckled. “Sorry, that was weird of me to do. Anyways, I am not participating in this fully due to my obligations in Chaosville, but I feel I should be aiding you more in this fun adventure we find ourselves in.”

“So…you want to…help?” Shifting inquired slowly, his mind sputtering in confusion.

“Precisely!” Discord replied cheerfully. “I feel as though I could make a strong impact on finding this human for you, seeing as I have located the dimension he’s actually from!”

========================================<>========================================

My jaw dropped in shock, causing me to stand up quickly. “Wait, YOU FOUND IT?!” I exclaimed, the draconequus nodding his head with a smile.

“Found it, finally…it wasn’t easy,” Discord said as he wiped the sweat from his brow. “There were so…many…alternate timelines created, and a sock puppet nearly dragged me into one….” The draconequus paws came together, clapping in delight. “Ooo! But I finally found it!”

“That’s incredible!” Commander Shifting said as he trotted forward. Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Discord out of curiosity. “...if I may ask, Discord. What does it look like?”

Discord’s eyes blinked as he looked at him. “Whyyy?” the draconequus replied hesitantly.

“Heh, we-well…what if we want to tell him this information?” I asked with a chuckle. “Su-Surely, we would have to confirm some information with Alex to ensure its the right on-”

fwoosh!

“See for yourself and take down all the info you need,” Discord motioned, a portal appearing beside him. “But, I must warn you. Do not get too close because it could drag you in.”

I looked at the interdimensional portal and shrugged my shoulders toward my special somepony, who backed off. As I flew down and landed at the base of the stairs, I felt a slight tug from the portal pull me toward it. As I planted my hooves in the ground, I keenly observed the scenery.

As it cleared up, a green bed appeared on the right side of the small room and a wooden desk off to the left. Some shelves were set up behind it with a boat display upon it. Some medals were hung alongside many trophies adorning the green walls, my eyes wandering to the window. The darkness in the window shades signaled it was most likely the same time of day as it was now.

“Okay, I believe that will do for now,” I acknowledged, nodding in approval. “Thank you, Discord.” Discord quickly closed the portal, a wheeze escaping his mouth. He staggered briefly before looking into the air frantically, flying upward hastily to catch…his breath.

I watched in awe as the small cloud of air swam around the spacious throne room, chased after by the ‘God of Chaos.’ After catching it, Discord came back down and bowed unceremoniously.

“You are most welcome, Your Highness,” Discord sighed heavily. sigh “Takes a lot out of me.”

“Well, make sure to get some rest then, Discord,” Shifting recommended, motioning for the draconequus to leave. “You’ll need it if you would like to start helping us find Alex tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Commander. And good luck to you two tonight as well!” Discord concluded with a wink. I blushed as Discord snapped his fingers and disappeared into the nightly air.

========================================<>========================================

“Well, what do you know?” Shifting remarked, a smile forming on his face. “Alex can finally get his long-awaited wish….”

sigh “Yes, but that also means he’ll leave for good….” My eyes widened after uttering that sentence, and a hoof came to my mouth. My stomach shuddered, my lip trembling at the thought of Alex…possibly never returning.

Shifting moved toward me and placed a hoof onto my back. “It’s okay, Luna,” my special somepony assured me. “Maybe…but maybe Alex could come back. If we tell him this…new information…hopefully, it can right a huge wrong for us.”

I looked at the Commander and took a staggered breath in. As I closed my eyes, the stallion pulled me in for a hug, and tears began to trickle down my cheeks. His comforting hoofpats attempted to soothe me, but thinking of watching the human walk without another care for us?

It…It hurt me….

And as Commander Shifting continued to comfort her, he would eventually teleport them away from the throne room. Wherever they were, most likely in their private chambers, the thought was that they would return after recollecting themselves.

However, I returned to my room in ‘Chaosville,’ and looked at the picture frame on the wall beside my desk. The human that smiled back while surrounded by all those animals in the sanctuary caused my body to shiver.

I exhaled while looking at the picture, shaking my head in frustration. “Maybe,” I spoke to myself. “Maybe I’ll hold off on telling him this….”

Moving toward the bed, I sat on it and sighed deeply. “Fluttershy!” I called out. “I need a hug!”

creak!

“Discord,” the shy yellow mare replied, pushing the door aside with her wing. Flying through the air, she smiled and extended her hooves out toward me. It allowed me to catch her and bring my special somepony in for a big hug.

sigh “Thank you, Fluttershy,” I said softly, clutching the mare tightly.

giggle “You don’t need to thank me, Discord,” Fluttershy replied with a squeak! “I-I would love my hugs too if I could get them every day for the rest of my life, hee hee.”

I chuckled and closed my eyes in contempt as the mare’s warmth began lulling me to sleep. As Fluttershy rocked me back and forth, an idea suddenly plucked at my mind’s strings.

I’ll keep the human moving, I thought firmly. And when Alex tries to move back south, I’ll gently nudge him off course here and there to keep his focus on the now. That way, The Crown won’t suspect anything and let me prepare for my confrontation with Alexander Walkerson.

“Discord?...” Fluttershy asked softly, her words trailing off as I made my choice.

One thing’s for sure, my mind concluded. Alex will not be caught…not under my ‘watch.’

========================================<>========================================

“So, where were we?”

On the last sleep cycle, I assume.

It had been tedious going through this damn sleeping therapy…thing, attempting to resolve my body’s physical issues. The problem wasn’t getting the sleep I needed. Instead, it was my mind forcing itself to stay awake.

But, anyways, the last sleep cycle was set to wake me up after six and a half hours from the moment I fell asleep. It was more than the previous five-hour sleep period, but it was necessary.

“Why was an extra half hour important?”

Because then, the time waiting for the health regeneration ability to reactivate would be less. I didn’t want to wait another 40 minutes for the one powerup I needed to have on. It was…doable.

Yeah, we literally ‘screwed the pooch’ on that one, the right side of my mind scoffed.

It was an emotionally charged decision, the left side fired back. We had no choice but to conserve our limited energy reserve, which you approved.

It wasn’t an emotionally charged choice, dip. It was an immediate response to us losing power rapidly, my right side shot back. After all, you suggested it! And Alex spoke it into existence!

…Okay.

Guys, seriously, my thoughts chimed in. Don’t make me come up there and have you apologize to each other. This ain’t couple’s therapy.

“I need to get new consciences,” I muttered in the dreamverse….

“...W-Wait a second. Did you say the ‘dreamverse?’”

I knew when my body was experiencing a dream or not. As the hippogriff doctor once put it, “The ability to ‘lucidly dream’ is what you are describing, Alex. And it’s incredible, isn’t it?”

My mind firmly nodded, allowing my eyes to open as a scene began to…‘replay.’

“Replay?”

It was a core memory from my high school days. When I would walk the halls during my teenage years, experiencing what it felt like to be a high school student.

“These were…you at your best, right?”

You could say that. I frequently attended classes and meetings, scheduled practices, and worked on my game to improve my physicality. And I made sure all the homework I got was turned in on time. Sure, I was a bit of a nerd, but I was an important student-athlete.

‘The’ student-athlete at that school.

“Is this the humble bragging thing now?”

No, but maybe we should be allowed to tell it from our perspective, right? my mind said.

“Uuuugh, okay. I’ll listen….”

“Thank you,” my dream self acknowledged, slowly materializing in the school’s main lobby. “Trust me, this is important stuff.”

========================================<>========================================

“Well, why is it important to know?”

Well, for starters, it becomes a huge deal when your school gets put under a heavy magnifying glass for a competitive basketball team continuously destroying opponent after opponent.

Especially for my rural hometown, information in Kentucky quickly traveled when it was about our school’s athletics department.

“Most notably, the basketball program’s prominent talent and star…me,” I chuckled, a shy smile accompanying my face.

“Here we go….”

I’m not going to lie. All I wanted to do was play the game I grew up watching and enjoying. Growing up, some of the kids on my block were interested in football and deck hockey, while the others, including my family, grew up playing pickup basketball in the neighborhood streets.

My brothers occasionally joined in on the fun, causing some balancing issues between the teams. But we had…‘fun,’ whenever we played. No media attention or refs to call fouls. It was good old-fashioned ‘streetball.’

However, during those school years, I tried everything I could to improve and become the best. Every time those interviews happened, they asked the same questions, resulting in me always downplaying the records and team’s successes with one motto: “We want one more.”

“What do you mean?”

It became a staple of the school’s fighting spirit to be prepared for the next challenger. The students took it to heart, and the basketball team was no exception. We strived for consistency, and with us, the wins kept piling up every season.

After games, press conferences with the school media, interviews, you name it. That one phrase was sentimentally shared by the whole team, the athletics department, and the entire high school basketball organization.

“We. Want. One. More,” I said in my first interview after a game. “This win is special, so we want another one to get that same feeling again! And we’ll be ready for our next opponent.”

“It’s a great thing to keep in mind. Especially since…were you guys underrated or something? It feels like you were taking this personally.”

Heh, yeah. I took it personally, but it wasn’t for being doubted or ‘slept on.’

“Then…why?”

They didn’t give proper credit to the one that truly started the mantra. The one that made it all possible and infused that mindset.

“...I’m not following.”

sigh

Me, dude. I was the one who slept for five hours a night, warmed up, and lifted weights for hours before school started. Attended my classes, learned the material, and got the homework done before the school day was over.

After the final school bell rang, go to practice, practice, and practice harder. Sometimes, we had to face an opponent or train until we were kicked out of the building.

Afterward, I went home, hung out with the family, enjoyed the night, and slept. Usually, I was tired before 11pm, resulting in my knockout at midnight.

Rinse and repeat for over three years, including the summers.

“...Not all four?”

You really need to pay attention, dude, the right side piped up.

Don’t you rememb-

Don’t remind him! my brain shouted. Because now I’ll play that disc again, and we’ll sit here with this sobbing mess again….

“...”

Yeah, that’s my inner self talking. It gets pissed off at the slightest mention or remembrance of it.

There wasn’t anything wrong with being a music teacher since that was the second career I chose. But…I was supposed to be on a different trajectory. The primary goal had died….

“Yeah, that’s…that was something to go through, huh?”

Yep.

sigh “When did we leave this path?” I reminisced while walking the halls of my alma mater. It was silent as my shoes squeaked against the freshly waxed tiled floors, looking at the cream-colored walls. As I moved down the stairs, the metal bars underneath clacked against my shoes, bringing me down to the first floor.

As I went through a double-door entrance, the athletics wing appeared to my left, to which I slowed my walk and closed my eyes. I envisioned it almost like it was yesterday….

The students filling the halls on their way to the next period, most of the gym kids standing in the hallway outside the main gymnasium, or the occasional teacher greeting the kids.

Then…there were the pictures that adorned the walls, showing the teams forever ingrained within the school’s history. The players that shattered records, which stood for decades before another athlete would break them and add their name to the ‘Wall of Fame.’

And, most importantly…the ‘moments.’ That wall was off to my right, and a specific three-year reign lined it for what felt like an eternity.

They’re still there, my mind thought. Those moments and memories are still here. Putting my hand up to the one titled ‘A Historic Game For Number 14,’ the picture…was incredible.

“...I think I wasn’t there to see it because I don’t remember hearing about it.”

Unbelievable, my mind thought. Probably before ‘it’ happened to you, but had this moment not been captured…no one would have known. I trembled, my head shaking in sadness.

“Where?” my dream self whispered. Wh-Where did w-”

clack-clack! clack-clack!

========================================<>========================================

My eyes shot open as a distant noise rang in my ears. It continued to echo through the halls as I looked up at the ceiling, trying to listen for which side it was coming from.

It’s getting louder, my mind thought with worry. Where…?

clack-clack! clack-clack!

clack-clack! clack-clack!

The noise was so loud I swear my ears began to hurt. Grabbing them with my hands, I tried to subdue the noise, but it reverberated within my head harshly.

slide! “ALEEEX!!”

Immediately, a voice screamed out, calling my name. I looked behind me and down the hall I had emerged from. One…‘familiar’ creature stood in the middle of the hall, staring me down as her wings unfurled rapidly.

My brain began to sputter as her face remained trained on me, and my mind began to panic. “Sk…Skystar?” I stammered in confusion. “Wh-What are yo-you doing here?”

huff! “You’re not leaving me yet, Alex!” Princess Skystar cried out. Her hind legs planted into the flooring as she began to crouch down. I looked at her with worry, unable to comprehend why or how this was all happening.

“I-I-I don’t understan-”

“You’re not leaving Equestria!” the hippogriff princess shouted. My eyebrows shifted upward as she audibly snarled. “They may have found a way to get you back home, but YOU! ARE! NOT! LEAVING! ME!!”

“Wait, I don-”

But it was too late. The hippogriff princess took off from her position, sprinting toward me at full speed. I nearly fell back, turning around and hastily running in the opposite direction.

“Get back here!” Skystar called out as I looked behind me.

“Not until you stop and calm down!” I yelled back.

“I AM CALM, ALEX!!”

As my head turned back around, a door suddenly opened at the end of the hall, with a wall of white coating its frame. My legs continued to run head-on toward it, but then…it happened.

The walls, floors, and the entire hallway got larger and rapidly extended outward. The door shot out farther away, causing me to hyperventilate from the scene unfolding. I turned my head quickly and glanced at the hippogriff, who continued to get closer and closer to me.

“D-Don’t leave me!” Skystar’s words cried out, an audible sniffle accompanying her words. “I’m not letting you go anywhere! Not until I say so!”

“Skystar, wait!” I cried, her figure getting even closer. Her wings grew as large as her entire frame, my pupils dilating at the sight. The hippogriff enveloped the hallway, the cracks in the walls beginning to disfigure the school’s athletics hallway. I slowed down without realizing it as her body was a few meters away, her eyes hungrily trained on me.

One thought escaped my brain’s shell and entered my throat as her mouth slowly opened.

“Ooohh…fuuuc-”

durh-durh-durh! durh-durh-durh!

bam!

========================================<>========================================

gasp! “Gah!” I woke up, startled and hyperventilating uncontrollably. My hand grabbed my chest immediately, attempting to calm myself down to no avail.

The dream, I thought in panic. It felt…too real. I…remember it, and yet…is this…?

durh-durh-durh! durh-durh-durh!

durh-durh-durh! durh-durh-durh!

As I looked down to my right side, a device rang loudly and prompted me to investigate it. Only now, my eyes popped open at seeing the DS system. Wait, my mind realized. That’s the alarm.

gasp! “Oh…my…goodness,” was my only response as I fumbled for it and hastily opened it up. The screen flashed brightly, showing the current and elapsed time. From where I had last left off, it had been more than six and a half hours, signaling the end of the ‘sleep treatment.’

I looked up and fell back against the wall, my breathing progressively getting slower. I lay there motionless, unable to comprehend the dre-em, nightmare, and what I had witnessed. And not only that, but my body refused to budge due to my weakened state.

We have to get going, remember? the left side of my mind attempted to reason, wrestling my legs into standing up. They didn’t move as the other side spoke up.

Hold up, the right side replied. Hold on, wait! Something…doesn’t feel right. That…dream….

ding!

I looked down at the noise generated and inhaled silently. Then, while bringing my left wrist up to my face, the screen buzzed to life, displaying a timer with all zeros. Then, a green check mark appeared briefly before returning to the main power-up menu screen. Only this time, another power-up had reappeared on the availability list.

“Yes,” I whispered. Finally, clearing my throat, I spoke into the watch firmly. “Mikey?”

“Yes, Alex?” the watch replied. A grin formed as I vigorously shook my upper body to wake up.

“You’re back….”

“Hmph…activate the ‘Health Regeneration’ ability, please.”

“With pleasure, Alexander Walkerson. Please stand by.”

Author's Note

Oh brother. Here we go again... :facehoof:

Thank you all for your continued support! A big shoutout to Radbunny for the awesome suggestions, and another big shoutout to my big bro, since he visited us last weekend. Got me back in the groove and even has his own book he's planning on continuing to write (Hasn't touched it in two years and I offered to edit it).

Anyways, thank you again, and until next time! BYE!! :yay:

-Harpy

Literally In Hell

Chapter 28: Literally In Hell

“Another day of Day Court over, Celly. How about we head over to the dining hall for dinner?”

sigh “Lead the way, Nacreous.” I exhaustingly sighed as my special hippogriff walked beside me. With every step I took, Nacreous ensured his stride was with mine, mimicking my every move. I brushed it off as I looked down the hall, noticing the tall white dining hall doors appear.

I closed my eyes and let out a deep exhale, the atmosphere of the corridor dissipating as I tried to cool my emotions. Not a trace of where Alexander was, and I still couldn’t get my mind off of it. Knowing that the human was still out there was frustrating, hiding in plain sight from us….

Where could that human be? I pensively thought. It feels like he’s hiding in plain sight, yet…he could be anywhere. Oh, but why? Why…why can’t I let it go?

Alexander Walkerson was a very clever creature from day one, knowing how to get himself out of situations he had no business being in. Compared to creatures like us, the human was brilliant for his age, but he was still immensely shrouded in a cloud of mystery.

Alex cares immensely for who he is and what he represents, I reiterated internally. It boggles my mind why he just…ran. It’s…bizarre. What is he running from? Is it from-

“Sunspots?” Nacreous nudged me before opening the door to the dining room, and my body flinched in response. My sister and her fiance were already at the table waiting for us. The hippogriff looked at me with concern as I shook my head, a cheerful smile replying to his internal concerns.

“Tia? Are thou-”

“I’m okay, Luna,” I replied calmly to my younger sister. “It has been a hectic and agonizing day, and all I want to do is rest for tonight. But…dinner comes first.” I reached my chair at the front of the table, sitting beside my sister as she looked at me worriedly.

“Well,” Luna began, “if it makes you feel any better, I may have found a full-proof plan to help us in this escapade. But, for now, let us eat dinner before discussing it.”

“That’s right,” Nacreous chimed in as he sat to my left. chuckle “Cannot make plans on an empty stomach, Celly.”

I nodded and smiled toward the hippogriff as the pony chefs came from behind the doors to our left. After taking down our meal orders and heading back to the kitchen, I sat silently as the others discussed some ideas about the foreseeable future.

“Emperor Nacreous, I think the first and most important thing you must address is decommissioning the tower Alex used to live in,” the Commander began. “Getting rid of a tower because of this entire debacle seems…impractical if you ask me.”

“That, and the copious amount of places in Equestria, creatures that he has interacted with, and ground Alex has covered since he arrived,” Nacreous added. “If the idea is to completely eliminate Alex’s footing here in Equestria, how do you plan on doing that, Celly?” All three of them looked at me as I shook my head and sighed.

sigh “I-I don’t know, actually,” I answered before frowning. “Alex has made such an impact on this world that erasing his existence is nigh impossible….”

“That, and it’ll be next to impossible to stop others from thinking or dreaming about Alexander Walkerson from now on,” Luna interjected before stammering. “N-N-Not in a weird way, p-per say, bu-but…ugh, you understand what I mean, right?”

“Yeah,” Commander Shifting commented. “The…ummm. Gah, what did he call it?”

“A ‘footprint of life?’” Nacreous completed the train of thought. Shifting pointed at him and nodded.

“That’s what it was!” the stallion exclaimed. “Alex’s ‘life footprint’ is too large. He’s been practically everywhere! It’s a tall order to eras-”

“Do we at least have any idea where Alex could be right now?” I asked tiredly. Nacreous shifted backward in his chair while Luna and Shifting turned to each other, shaking their heads. I closed my eyes and exhaled, my head slowly falling and lying on the dining table.

“Tia, don’t beat yourself up over it,” Luna sympathetically reached out with her hoof. “One creature cannot make you feel this exhausted. It’s you that is doing this to yourself.”

“Luna’s right, Celly,” Nacreous responded, lowering his head and locking eyes with me. “I haven’t seen you this mentally drained since you went ‘Supernova.’ You must let this go and focus on preparing Equestria for Princess Twilight and her coronation.”

My eyes blinked as I sat there, my chin resting on the table. “Equestria can’t have its main rulership be transferred in such a weakened state,” Commander Shifting said. “Let it go.”

“Why are you all so sympathetic toward Alexander?” I asked, lifting my head from the table. “Ever since then, it has been ‘we need to protect him,’ but ‘yeah, we got to capture him no matter what before this and that happens.’ I-I…I don’t understand why….”

Nacreous, Shifting, and Luna all looked at each other before turning their heads toward me. I inhaled sharply before relaxing my back muscles. “What is it?” I asked. “What aren’t you three telling me?”

“Tia,” Luna exhaled softly. “Why are you so worried about him?” My eyes blinked in confusion, the statement catching me off guard.

“I’m…I’m worried about him?” I asked quietly through my teeth.

“You are always worried about the human,” Shifting chimed in, “and I’m not saying this in a convoluted and offensive way. It seems like he’s more on your mind than anycreature else…uh. No offense to you, Nacreous.”

“None taken, Commander,” the hippogriff assured the stallion. “I see it as well. Dear, why are you allowing him to live ‘rent-free’ in your headspace?”

As I looked into the hippogriff’s eyes, the doors to the kitchen suddenly swung open, my eyes glancing in their direction slightly. My lower eyelids came up as I tried suppressing any tears from forming, shaking my head in frustration at thei-

“Sunspots?” Nacreous asked before getting up and beginning to approach me. I did my best to activate it faster, but the hippogriff grabbed my hoof at the last second. At that moment, I teleported away from the dining room and into our private chambers, collapsing onto my hind legs in shame.

A claw reached below my chin, and I tilted my head up, looking directly into Nacreous’s eyes as he shook his head and sighed. sigh “Not this time,” the immortal hippogriff replied. “You are no longer hiding how you feel about something or someone from me anymore. Please…talk to me.”

My eyes brimmed with tears as I shuddered. My frame heaved as they began flowing from my eyes, the hippogriff bringing me in for a soft embrace. Nacreous’s talons ran through my flowing mane as he hugged me closely, my suppressed sobs staining his tender feathers.

“I think you need a day off, Celestia,” Nacreous assessed. “Doctor’s orders....” I said nothing as he stroked my mane, my mind collapsing into the ravine of despair. We stayed like that for a while, two creatures that loved each other…trying to be there for one another.

And…and I wasn’t doing my part.

========================================<>========================================

[...]

bang!

bam!

SLAM!! The rocks on the side of the mountain cascaded forward as the light of the world entered the darkness. They crumbled and collided with one another, resting themselves on the sides of the dirt path that appeared before me.

cough! “Jeez,” I coughed as the dust entered my lungs. hack-hack! “And I thought my entrances were over-the-top. This…this is just too much.” cough

“Well, when you asked ‘what is the fastest way out of here,’ you should have specified, Alex,” the watch responded. “That path led directly to the end of the cave system, with that wall being the last thing standing in our way of exiting the Jackalope Slopes.”

“And now look where we are,” I replied, climbing over the rocks and onto the dirt-ridden path below. I stumbled a bit, tripping over some debris blocking my way. “Whoever finds this will have numerous questions.”

“Yeah, but now, they can make a proper entryway into the caves within the Jackalope Slopes,” the watch reasoned.

sigh “You’re never going to admit I’m right, right?”

“Sometimes….”

I shook my head at the watch’s screen as I dropped my arm. As I watched the clouds overhead shift through the evening sky, this sense of urgency washed over me. Beads of sweat trailed down my temples as the ax on my back weighed down heavily.

groan! “This isn’t what we signed up for,” I grumbled, taking a few steps forward. The ground reverberated our sentiments as the dirt road crunched under the weight of my shoes. “An adventure was what we signed up for, not meeting your maker.”

“But, you didn’t meet hi-”

“I’m not talking about that!” I interrupted, grabbing my ax’s handle and whipping it out. “I’m talking about that!” My ax’s blades shone brightly, pointing directly toward a fire illuminating in the distance. A large metal gate with red symbols and signature markings pierced my retinas, signaling where we were in Equestria.

The gates of Tartarus, my thoughts echoed. We made it to the gates of hell. A shiver ran through my legs as a sudden breeze picked up. I had forgotten how chilly the wind could get in the mountains, so I hurriedly ran to the secluded area.

A few minutes later, I climbed the steps and looked up at the massive entrance. It loomed over me as a threatening obstacle, the symbols pulsing vibrantly through the misty fog. Finally, my eyes traced the door’s surface and arrived at the problem.

The locking mechanism was a devoted part of the door and the only way to open it. It was shaped like a diamond, with four corners that elicited decorative symbolic markings. The keyhole, however, was the main problem.

It was a massive circle that was hollow and darkened. From what I recall, when Twilight told me about her trip here during the magic crisis, she said they used an artifact that made the entrance glow with power and open for them. The only other way to open it was with unicorn magic, which I couldn’t access.

I pondered as I looked at the keyhole a few times. Could it actually work? my thoughts asked.

“What? What could work to open the gate to…‘that’ place?”

I shook my head. After contemplating the options several times, I raised my left wrist to the door. The screen lit up as I spoke into it. “Mikey? Is there any power-up, ability, or weapon in the inventory that could allow us to bypass the gate’s lock?”

“Running a scan. Standby,” the watch’s voice processed as I closed my eyes. The watch buzzed briefly, scanning the large door before analyzing the data. I continued to pray that my guess would be the only available option, knowing it would also be the coolest option.

ding! “Analysis complete,” the watch announced. “There is only one plausible idea that could work. Not only does it have a 78% chance of working, but…the percentage is rapidly declining.”

========================================<>========================================

My face scrunched in confusion as the thought didn’t register. “What do you mean, ‘is rapidly declining?’” I asked in disbelief. “Are we on a timer or something? Or is this like the sundial lock in the desert that only works at a certain time of a certain day of the year?”

“Well, for starters, it only works during the daytime,” the watch answered. “And that is barring there are clouds in the sky.”

Duh! both sides of my mind shouted. It’s the easiest solution, Alex! And you predicted it!

“What can open it? I don’t understand.”

What’s round, powered by solar energy, and can only be charged in the daytime? I asked myself internally. The watch must have sensed it, and the other ax began to appear over my back.

“Oooh. Riiight…I still don’t get it.”

Wake up. I grabbed the handle of the Ax of Orichalcum and set it down beside me. Flipping the other one over and onto my back, I let go of it and said, “Keep it there, Mikey. We may need it.”

“Of course, Alex,” the watch replied. “Better get a move on while the sun is still up.” I nodded and held the ax up high. The sun’s rays were still illuminating the world, slowly charging up the large dual-bladed ax. I looked at it and saw the symbol between the blades slowly heating up, the fiery feeling beginning to leak through the thick, steel blades.

I stood there for a little while before forcefully swinging the ax down. It made a loud bang! as it pierced the ground, steam silently emitting from the blades. I looked back at the keyhole before me while bringing myself back with the ax, clasping it in both hands like a baseball player.

How many swings can it take to open one gate? I wondered as I swung it forward.

Bam!

Let’s find out, my right side cheered on. One!

Slam!

Two! the left side responded in favor. Hit it again, Alex!

Shang!

“More than three? You struck out, my guy.”

groan! Let’s stop counting since Mr. Umpire here plays by the rulebook, the left side complained.

No way, dude. Alex’s going to break it any second no-

SLAM!! Unbeknownst to the bickering parties, I charged it back heavily before the fourth hit, the sun symbol colliding with the keyhole perfectly. It sent all the built-up solar energy into the door’s mechanism, the lock beginning to spark to life as I took a few steps back. I silently prayed as the blue leyline energy flowed through the door, a loud strain! finally coming from it.

“Holy shit, it worked,” I whispered to myself. “It actually worked….”

“Better get a move on, Alex!” the watch warned loudly. “It might close up since you didn’t use much magical energy!” I immediately realized that the watch was correct. The gate had stopped in place, and after a couple of seconds, it slowly began to close. Making use of the moment, I slipped through the crack as the door violently shut, the gate striking and pushing me through.

Boom!

========================================<>========================================

boom!

“Gah!” I cried out. The noise of something exploding bounced off the cave’s walls and shook the floor beneath me. The cage itself forcefully rattled as I tightly grasped the bars with my hooves. I looked at the centaur nearby and shuddered.

“T-T-Tirek?” I inquired nervously. “Wh-What’s going o-on?”

Tirek’s eyes opened, and looked at me with a puzzled expression. “What do you mean by that?” Tirek asked with suspicion. “Don’t look at me! I don’t know what’s going on either.”

I looked at him like he was crazy, focusing on the guards around our cages. They suddenly threw down their spears toward the winding pathway and growled. I tried to look past them at what it was but couldn’t see a thing.

Is something wrong with Cerberus? I innocently asked my mind. The thought was dispelled as the guards leaned forward and galloped away from us. At that point, I used my little mobility and flew within my cage to get a better view.

“Halt!” a guard loudly shou-

bam!

slam!

shriek! “WAI-”

crash!

I averted my eyes as the guards were picked apart and thrown past us and to the wall behind. They hit the wall hard, their bones crunching and cracking from the pain sustained.

“Hmpf!” Tirek huffed. “About time you showed up….” I looked at him before turning to see the creature responsible for the attacks. I immediately squeaked in disbelief and nervousness as the human creature from before climbed the final step.

The human’s eyes were trained on both of us, his walk slowing down before coming to a stop. I peered over at Tirek, who crossed his arms and sat back, possibly unaware of the potential threat in front of him.

“T-T-T-Tirek,” I whispered while remaining stationary. The centaur didn’t move, making me believe something else was happening here. The human, on the other hoof, moved forward again. But, this time, it was toward me.

gulp! I shrunk in place and scooted away from the cage’s door as the bipedal figure stood before me. I vividly remember his face due to his timely, or untimely, appearance when Equestria was drained of its magic.

None other than by yours truly, of course.

But, now, it appeared as though he was bitter about those events, seeing as he lost some of the abilities he had. I didn’t know how the human utilized them or where he stored them, but it was bizarre hearing about. Weren’t humans magicless? I remember thinking back then. Anon told me they were….

slam!

“Gah!” I yelped, the creature gripping the roof of my cage with his hand. My pupils dilated in fright as the human bent down ominously and glared at me. Clearing his throat, he opened his mouth and spoke to me.

“Well, well, well,” the human began saying. “Look where we are now, Cozy Glow.” My mind immediately attempted to resort to its usual self, one of ferocious rage and witty wordplay knowledge, but I didn’t say anything. The human snickered as he prepared to say somethi-

“Yeesss, look where you are now,” I heard Tirek snidely comment. His body remained motionless as his arms scratched themselves. “The mighty Alexander Walkerson…in Tartarus.”

I finally registered the name as the human let go of my cage and stood up straighter. Flying to the bars, I watched Alex slowly creep to the other cell housing Lord Tirek. His movements were faint and ginger, my eyes glancing toward his back….

Oh no, I thought internally before shifting my glance to Tirek. I immediately jumped to a conclusion and scanned the ground for something to throw. Picking up a decently sized rock, I threw it at the back of the human’s head and shouted, “Don’t hurt him, you meanie!”

clonk! It hit Alex’s head perfectly, stopping him dead in his tracks. His head snapped quickly to look at mine, my face lighting up in fear as his expression remained malicious. The human’s dead, turquoise eyes stared me down before his right arm raised itself and grabbed one of the weapon’s handles.

shing! Alex swiftly brought out the dual-bladed ax and creepily smiled, the corners of his mouth extending toward his ears. I looked at the steel ax and saw the traces of blood on the blade’s tips, my reflection suddenly appearing as he pivoted the ax downward.

“Ssh,” the human creature shushed, bringing his left index finger over his lips. I trembled in terror as he gripped the ax harder, bringing it over his left shoulder. My eyes widened as Alex continued to stare at me maniacally before closing his eyes.

I braced myself as they opened, his expression becoming focused. Alex gritted his teeth and took a step back with his left, swinging the ax around an-

SLASH!!

“WhuaAOH-”

Crash!!

========================================<>========================================

As the ax sliced through the top bars of the rickety cage before me, it swung back over to my right and dug hard into the ground beside me. The red markings from the gripping tape made my palms sting, shaking them a few times to subsidize the pain.

After growling for a second, I tried to instill calmness within my nerves as I closed my eyes momentarily. The smoke from the roof falling on top of the frail centaur drifted through the air, my nose inhaling a bit and causing my lungs to cough slightly.

Opening my eyes, I looked over at the tiny pegasus child and stared at her menacingly. The filly backed up in her cage as I reached for the ax again, only to notice the rubble moving before me. I grinned as the centaur pushed the cage’s roof off his body, coughing from the devastation.

chuckle “Had enough, old timer?” I asked maliciously. The centaur coughed and heaved as the dust settled between us.

hack! “What was that for?!” Lord Tirek replied angrily, wiping his shoulders off. “I praise you for making it into Tartarus, and your first response is to nearly kill me?”

“Hmm,” I hummed before shrugging. “Sure, let’s go with that.” The centaur huffed in anger as he slowly got up, his arms pushing aside the rest of the rubble.

“Listen her-”

“No, YOU LISTEN HERE!!” I shouted back, grabbing the handle and raising my dual-bladed ax at him. Lord Tirek put his arms up to his chest and stepped back. “I’m sick of this shit as much as you two are, so now, you are going to answer some questions of mine!”

“Wh-What are you doing?” Lord Tirek inquired as he fell to the ground. As the centaur tried backing away, I levied the blades forward and toward his throat. “I-I don’t have the slightes-”

growl “Who sent me here?” was the first question I thought aloud. “I know you know who brought me here.” The old centaur coughed as he stared blankly at me.

“Wh-Who…whu-what are you talking about?” Lord Tirek innocently attempted to play. “I-I don’t underst-stand….”

slam! “YES, YOU DO!!” I shouted, slinging the ax to my right and hearing it hit the ground before the other cage. A loud yelp! came from the right as Cozy Glow jumped in place, now shivering with fear. “Tell me who brought me to Equestria!”

The centaur’s eyes displayed panic as I brought my left wrist up. “Do I really need to ask one more time?” I seethed as Tirek continued to remain quiet. The stalemate was shattered once the watch buzzed with life.

“What will you need, Alex?” the watch asked. I grinned and glared at the centaur with fury.

“Give me the other ax,” I grimly stated, followed by a slight fizzle! from behind me.

“Appearing shortly.”

“Wait, what ar-”

grip! shing!

“Gah!!” The centaur frighteningly shook as I whipped the dual-bladed ax forward and leveled it before his face. The sharp ends of the blade were inches away from his face, staring straight down the middle of his body as I snarled loudly.

snarl! “You got a lot of nerve playing dumb with me,” I growled in a low voice. “And now, you’re going to answer my question…who brought me to Equestria?”

The air went cold as the atmosphere within Tartarus fell silent. The only thing that was heard was our combined breathing, erratically answering each other and forming a collective song. Lord Tirek’s eyes suddenly closed as he sighed heavily.

sigh “Fine,” the centaur admitted. “I do know who brought you to Equestria, Alex….”

I looked at him feverishly as my ax remained locked onto him. “Who di-”

“I can’t say who!” Lord Tirek answered quickly, my eyes blankly staring at him. Tirek relaxed his body backward and took a deep breath before exhaling loudly. “I-I can’t tell you who did….”

My expression remained angry as I looked at the filly to my right. Cozy Glow didn’t say anything as she continued to cower in fear, my ax swinging to point at her. “I’m guessing yo-”

“Cozy doesn’t know! It happened long before her imprisonment!” the centaur countered. “It was before you had even got here.” This made my ears perk in curiosity as I looked back at Tirek.

“Explain,” I asked silently. “How did you know I would be brought here?”

========================================<>========================================

sigh “The ‘creature’ that said it,” Tirek began elaborating, “they…came here after my reimprisonment. After…the events of my illustrious takeover of Equestria not too long ago.”

I rolled my eyes as he sneered. “Don’t give me that look, Alex,” the centaur growled. “You have no idea how ‘good’ it felt. All that power to wreak havoc upon the world that betrayed me….”

“They didn-oh, my God. Why am I arguing with you?” I sighed in disappointment, shaking my head before retraining the ax back onto Tirek. “Don’t try to change the subject, bitch!”

“I’m not!” Lord Tirek bit back. growl! “The creature in question told me that they had this idea. An idea to help free Equestria’s biggest threats and subjugate this world into an era of darkness and despair, unlike anything we’ve ever seen. One that would be led by them…from the dark.”

My mind’s antennas shot up as they began taking notes. “From there, the plan was to remain patient,” Tirek admitted in defeat. “Bide our time and remain in place as this ‘creature’ began preparing the strings that would unravel the world into disarray. But, in the midst of all of that, something changed.”

My head tilted as my mouth opened slightly. “Wh-What changed?” I asked cautiously.

“Well, you came here, and everycreature immediately was terrified of you,” Tirek began saying. “The ponies didn’t know what you were, which caused unrest between them. Not to mention them mistaking you for another.”

I nodded. “The ‘Storm King?’” I inquired, earning a nod from the centaur.

“Correct,” Lord Tirek replied. “The ‘creature’ wasn’t ready, so life went on as it did. After a while, you slowly began forming your bond with all of Equestria and brought old heroes back to the forefront. The ‘creature’ wasn’t this prepared, but after some time, the plan was ready to be put in motion nearly two years ago.”

I stood there puzzled before Tirek corrected himself. “It was to begin the night of the ‘Grand Galloping Gala’ event…starring you.” My eyes widened as the event came back to me.

“My band was playing in Canterlot, and almost every species’ ambassadors were there,” I concluded, earning another nod from Lord Tirek.

“Again, you are right,” Tirek groaned. “It was supposed to begin at midnight, but, to their dismay, the plan never fully took shape. Quite honestly, it never even began.”

I sat there stunned as I brought the ax down. Looking Tirek in the eyes, I blinked before he rolled his eyes in return.

sigh “Come on,” Tirek tiredly said. “Don’t tell me you don’t know what transpired that night either. That was also the night Anonymous arrived in Equestria….”

gasp! “I-I never knew whe-he came to Equestria on THAT night?!” I asked in shock. Tirek’s eyes remained skeptical before shrugging his shoulders.

“Well, now you know,” Tirek scoffed. “Anon arrived and changed everything.”

I stood there in bewilderment before pushing my luck. “How did Anon’s arrival change ‘everything?’” I asked softly.

“Anon came through another rift in time and space, too, just like yourself,” Lord Tirek replied. “The ‘creature,’ however, didn’t see it coming and decided to put the plan temporarily on hold.”

“Why?” I asked skeptically. “Why put a plan to take over Equestria and subjugate it to an era of darkness unlike any other on hold because of something like that?”

“Well, for one thing, it drained the ‘creature’ of their power,” Tirek listed off. “And, two, they had a new idea. An idea that sprouted from their mind and would enable them to gain a significant edge over all of Equestria. Especially since WE were now at a disadvantage….”

I sat there, again puzzled by Tirek’s words. Tirek laid it out in one sentence.

“‘What if Anonymous joined our side?’ the creature had asked me. ‘Would he become a valuable asset in MY takeover?’”

========================================<>========================================

growl! “You are a part of their side, too, Tirek!” I shouted in defiance. “Don’t act innocent! How do I know YOU aren’t this ‘creature?’” The centaur bit the bullet and stood up slightly.

“In my state? Maybe not,” Tirek tiredly admitted with a grunt. “And do I look like I can create an era of darkness on such a magnitude comparable to Blackmane’s reign of terror?”

“Yes,” Cozy Glow piped up. The two of us ignored her as Tirek smirked. “But, think of the power we could have if a ‘human’ joined us. It-er, WE would be…‘unstoppable.’ And nocreature would stand in our way.”

I glared at Tirek as he moved away from me. “Now, the ‘creature’ who told me this wanted to initially have you on our side,” Tirek regaled. “Their goal was to get you to lose hope in Equestria and join us for a little revenge. The problem? You were too defiant and headstrong, keeping your poise and remaining ever-so hopeful that things between them and you would change.”

I shook my head as Tirek pointed at Cozy Glow. “She was the first sent to make you change your mind,” Tirek accused as the filly looked up, her expression changing to bitterness. “Alex? Who was the next creature following that incident at the school that gave you a tough time?”

My mind exploded as the events began to replay themselves. “Fuck….”

“Mmhm,” Tirek hummed in approval. “And you thought Anon was after something else. Anon prodded and provoked every little reaction out of you, ensuring you lost your trust with everycreature and made them believe you were someone else. The ‘creature’ came to Anon and promised him power, fame, and everything he could ever want. Anon simply only wanted one thing in return….”

“Magic,” I answered. sigh “And he got his wish.” I sighed, my shoulders sagging as my mind began beating itself up. Dammit, we were too late!

“Even looking at you right now,” Tirek sympathized, trying to get on my good side, “you would make a valuable asset to our caus-”

shing! “Don’t!” I sternly warned, raising my ax to defend myself. “Don’t…don’t play with me.”

chuckle “Alex, would I really do that?”

“Yes,” Cozy Glow huffed again, earning a stern glare from the centaur standing before me.

“Even if that were true,” Tirek scoffed in defiance, “I don’t need to prove it.” I stared at Lord Tirek awkwardly as he sat back down on his haunches.

“Wh-Why?” I hesitatingly inquired.

scoff! “Because it is your ‘destiny,’” Tirek answered slyly. “And if you don’t believe me, perhaps ‘it’ will confirm I am telling you the entire truth.”

My head tilted in confusion, as did Cozy Glow’s head. “‘It?’” Cozy Glow asked rhetorically.

“Yes, ‘it.’” Tirek sighed before his shoulders sagged. “There’s an artifact in Equestria that can confirm one’s destiny by showing them their intended path. And I’m fairly sure yours, Alex, would lead you to the exact location the ‘creature’ in question envisioned you would end up.”

I stared at him and dropped my ax to my side. “What is this artifact called, then?” I asked. The centaur chuckled before looking me in the eyes thoroughly.

huff! “It’s called…the ‘Crystal Compass.’”

“That’s a load of bullshit!” I immediately called out, placing the ax on my back and approaching the centaur quickly. “YOU KNOW that artifact was lost to the sands of time over a millennium ago, and nocreature has been able to find it since!”

“Was it truly ‘lost?’” Lord Tirek shot back. “As you say, has ‘nocreature been able to find it’ when I learned that it was dug up accidentally in an expedition by the Crystal Empire recently?” My mind blanked for a second as it searched for an answer.

“When I became enriched with power and had taken over Canterlot,” Tirek explained, “Discord told me that it did exist. The Captain of the Crystal Empire Royal Guard, Shining Armor, led an expedition into the Crystal Mountains in search of an object. Instead, they found the ‘Crystal Compass,’ and Discord said they took it, locking it away deep underneath the Crystal Empire.”

I stared at Tirek maliciously before scoffing. “Heh. Okay,” I nodded in discontent before looking at Tirek lazily. “Even if this ‘did’ happen…how can I trust ‘your’ word? Where is this ‘Crystal Compass’ located exactly?”

Lord Tirek smirked. “If I am wrong, Alex, and you do not locate the artifact…you can return to Tartarus empty-handed. You can return here, and in a fit of rage…you can kill Cozy Glow and me with your ax there.”

My eyebrows shot up as the filly slammed into her cage’s bars. “Wait, WHAT?!” Cozy Glow screamed in enraged bewilderment. “Nonononono, don’t listen to him, Alex! He’s lying!”

“Am I?” Tirek questioned me, tuning out the screaming filly. I covered my right ear with my hand and stared at the centaur. “Shake on it, and I’ll honor my word.”

I exhaled through my nose as the noises of the cave got quieter. My blood began pumping loudly as my mind decided to get risky. “I will honor your word, Lord Tirek, but I am sensing you are expecting me to give you something in return….”

“Well, if you are so inclined to give me something in return,” Tirek added as he extended his arm. “If I am right, you will lend me some of your power energy to consume. Only after you find it…and I will know when you find it.” The centaur grinned as his lanky hand opened up.

I immediately shook my head, a smirk tracing my face as I weighed my options. Do we really trust his word? my mind asked itself. Or do we go back to square one, trying to find an answer to this prophetic problem we may face? After much deliberation between myself and my inner minds, I brought my left wrist up to my face. “Hey, Mikey?” I asked with a cool head.

“Yes, Alex?” the watch responded.

“Can I get a ping-pong-sized ball of power energy in my left hand?” I asked with confidence. The centaur stared at me as his jaw dropped slightly, his mouth beginning to water.

“Ummm…are you sure?” the watch asked defiantly.

“Yes. Also, set ‘build-craft ability’ to 10,” I added. “Do it. I’m not holding back.”

sigh “Processing…standby,” the watch sighed in defeat. My eyes lit up in delight as a small ball of energy manifested into the palm of my hand. I brought it up to my eyes and looked into it with a smile. Glancing at Tirek, I extended my hand toward his eager hand, shaking it firmly and transferring the bite-sized power into his frame.

“Deal, Tirek. Activate build mode!”

flash!

POOF!!

========================================<>========================================

pling! “Aaah…feels good to be…ba-back?” Tirek’s voice was deeper and richer in tone, but as the smoke settled around him, the centaur realized too late what had happened.

“Sorry, Tirek. But I cannot allow you to leave,” I replied with a shrug. “Captain’s orders.”

slam! “No!” Lord Tirek angrily answered. He slammed his fists against the cage’s bars and attempted to break free. An electrical surge of energy sparked from the bars, sending Tirek sprawling to the ground.

“I wouldn’t touch those bars if I were you, by the way,” I added as I walked over to grab the ax by the other cage. “I specifically built them with the protective ability to react to any exerted pressure. As a result, you’ll be hit with triple the knockback power if you try to break free.”

groan! “Grrr,” Tirek growled, watching my every move. I smirked before grabbing the handle of the dual-bladed ax, holding it in place. I twirled it around in my fingers before setting it on my back, allowing me to clasp my hands together.

“Alright,” I muttered, now looking at Cozy Glow. “And as for you…I’d stick tight.” I pointed at the filly and made sure she understood this well. “If Tirek is wrong…I will be back. And heads will roll…got it?”

gulp! The pegasus child gulped as I grinned, turning away from her. Heading toward the winding path, I saw that Cerberus was still enjoying the bone I had summoned for him and remained fixated on it. I shook my head, contemplating the ide-

“And you think you’re still not trapped in here, Alexander Walkerson?!” the centaur behind me shouted. I stopped in place, my eyes shooting open at the response. “You locked yourself in here when you entered! There’s no way out of Tartarus now, hahaha!”

Lord Tirek laughed in delight as I slowly pivoted, turning around to look at him. Grabbing both handles of the axes, I brought them out in front of me and held onto them tightly. I whipped them outward in one fluid motion before bringing them back together, a metallic clang!! sounding throughout the world of Tartarus.

chuckle “Funny,” I chuckled as the light from the axes dissipated. A more enormous ax towered before them, four times bigger than the standard axes I wielded. The watch began channeling the strengthening fluid throughout my arm’s muscles, allowing me to grip and hold onto the gigantic battle ax with relative ease.

Tirek and Cozy Glow stared with mortified eyes and wide open mouths as my mouth formed into an angry snarl! From there, I brought my left hand to my eyes and pointed at the two juveniles, making the ‘I got my eyes on you’ motion with two fingers.

They said nothing as I ended the stalemate, turning back around and heading for the gates of Tartarus again. It took me a few minutes to get there, seeing as I now had to carry a large weapon in both hands, but it didn’t matter.

After reaching the gate, I lifted the ax’s handle over my head and brought it down against the gate’s vertical midsection, ripping through the seam.

SLASH!!

BOOM!!

The gate’s doors flung open as I recalled both axes into the watch. Their particles dissipated as I forcefully kicked the door open, nearly severing them entirely from their hinges. They came to a screeching halt against the side of the mountain, digging into the ground and collapsing slowly. Tartarus was now open for however long it would take to discover, but that wasn’t what was on my mind currently.

As Tirek’s confession of a particular ‘creature’ and his admittance about the ‘Crystal Compass’ artifact being real replayed, I inhaled silently and let my thoughts take over. We have our newest priorities set up, and now we know where to go next, my mind thought. Let’s make the most of it!

Finally, as the evening sun began to set over the horizon, I exhaled and muttered to myself.

“It’s macguffin hunting time….”

Author's Note

Just wanted to say, I came up with the idea for the 'Crystal Compass' being a 'Dial of Destiny' way before the title of Indiana Jones 5 was revealed. So, I'm fully expecting royalties for ripping my idea... :rainbowlaugh:

I'm doing much better health-wise. That's why I was able to finish the revisions at work last night, proofread and edit it today for publication. Hope you guys enjoy it, since we are just one chapter away from another turning point in the story.

All that, and more, should be available by next Monday, but I'll keep you all posted on my ideas and potential revisions to the book's early chapters. More specifically, revisions to Chapter 8-14.

BYEEE!! :yay:

-Harpy

Found Him! (NSFW)

Author's Note

NSFW tag for mentions and details of self-harm and attempted suicide. Read at your own discretion. Thank you.

Well, maybe you shouldn't prod into it, huh? There's a reason why Alex told no one about it. It's too personal. I mean, not even Swift knew about this side of him. And as for Skystar, she doesn't know too.

This chapter may feel rushed, but trust me, it's not. Hope you guys enjoy the read! As always, feedback is appreciated!

And now, back to chapters 8-14. Yup! The revisions of those seven chapters are coming! Stay tuned!

-Harpy :yay:

Edit: I forgor to italicize the flashback reading. :facehoof:

Found Him! (NSFW)

Chapter 29: Found Him! (NSFW)

sigh “Well, that was a bit underwhelming….”

“I do hope your sister will be okay,” I said to Luna as we walked side by side. “It really felt like Celestia was about to have another mental breakdown. And it’s a good thing Nacreous grabbed her hoof right before she teleported away from the dining hall.”

Luna looked at me tiredly as she nodded. “Knowing my sister and her behavioral patterns, she’s back in her private chambers and will tucker herself out for the night. But, at least she’ll have her personal doctor to assist her in ‘recovery.’” giggle

As we walked the halls of Canterlot Castle, a series of short tingles pricked my fur as we passed by a group of guards. The ponies instantly stopped to salute, our smiles showing gratitude toward them. The Canterlot Royal Guard were always on patrol during the daytime shifts, which made me particularly jealous of their greater numbers.

I smirked, knowing that although that was true, they lacked the experience of stopping and defending the castle against intruders. It came with time and preparation, making me smile as we trotted before the throne room doors.

The Lunar Knights, my thoughts mused confidently. They’re the absolute pinnacle of mastery of combat and dedication to cause. Something the Royal Day Guard has yet to fully learn. As the throne room’s doors opened, I looked at Luna as she went inside, her head turning to address me.

“At least we won’t have to worry about any surprises today, my belov-”

“Oh, finally!” The voice of Discord echoed throughout the entire throne room as we both looked up in shock. There, lying across the two thrones, was the slender draconequus, a few pillows underneath him as he wore what appeared to be a night robe.

“Discord?” I asked as we quickly made our way to the stairs. “Uh, what are you doing here?”

“Again, finally,” Discord huffed. “I’ve practically been waiting all evening to see you two, and your immediate concern is about my presence?” Luna shook her head and chuckled to herself as I cocked a brow.

“Well, anytime you appear, we always worry,” I said flatly. The draconequus sat up and took a pillow out, patting it a few times before placing it behind his head.

yawn! “Would it bother any of you to have a blanket here to snuggle under?” Discord yawned. “I don’t believe they cost too much, seeing as you get eternal discounts on stuff for your ‘personal lives.’” I brought a hoof to my face as Luna made her way up the throne’s stairs.

“Discord, while it would be nice to continue this charade,” Luna asserted, “I am going to ask that you kindly remove thyself from our throne.” The alicorn motioned for Discord to evacuate the throne, which he graciously obliged. I smiled in thought as Discord warmly nodded toward me.

“I’ve been waiting to meet you again for some time, timeless Commander,” Discord chirped. “First, I heard about the potential wedding being fairly soon, having received my and Fluttershy’s invitations.”

I nodded and smiled, a slight blush creeping to my face. “I-I know. I told Luna to choose the best location for it, and it took some time,” I admitted. “However, I think it’ll be perfect, especially for the reception afterward.” Discord brought his paw to his goatee and stroked it for a second.

“Even through a crisis?” Discord admonished.

“Yes, even through a crisis,” Luna exhaled. “I mean, think about it. When did Shifting propose to me again?” I sheepishly nodded as Discord shook his head, dismissing the topic.

“Yes, but even so…this will also be done without Alex providing the musical entertainment you two desired. Is that not correct?” the draconequus stated. Luna looked at me and closed her eyes in disappointment. I shook my head and sighed heavily, eyes darting to the floor below.

“Unfortunately,” I said sadly, my shoulders sagging slightly. “It would have been nice to have Alex and his musical expertise be put on full display, but sacrifices need to be made….”

“Even though he did it to protect himsel-”

“Discord,” I interrupted, holding up a hoof. Discord stopped talking as I looked back up at him, my eyes stricken with turmoil. “One thing at a time, please. It is too much for us to constantly cope with…especially for Luna’s sake….”

“And we don’t even know how Alex will react upon learning of the portal to his home being discovered,” Luna nervously said softly.

“On that note, the portal that I showed you all,” Discord mentioned. “There mayyy be something wrong with it.” My ears perked as I caught that, the soft gasp! from Luna drawing our attention.

“Wa-Was it the wrong one, Discord?” Luna hesitantly breathed out. Discord shook his head emphatically, drawing an exhale of relief from my mouth.

“No, it was correct,” Discord corrected. “It’s just…the magical property when I went through it was strangely familiar to me.”

“WHAT?! You went through the portal and into his world?!” I exclaimed with concern. Discord nodded slowly, his eyes closing in what appeared to be shame.

“I am sorry,” Discord admitted. “Curiosity took over for a split-second and…and I accidentally stepped through. Thank Faust, the portal had stayed open, though…but it was odd being there.” My head came up as the draconequus relayed the information.

“Firstly, Alex’s room is well kept, as if it has been undisturbed,” Discord said before shuddering. “But, when I looked at his clock, it hit me as to ‘why’ that was the case.”

Luna trotted back down toward us and looked at Discord with suspicion. “How so?” Luna asked.

“It…I-I-It didn’t…move,” Discord shivered, his voice going cold. “That world felt like it had completely stopped. Frozen in time. I admit I couldn’t do anything else because, well, what could I have done?” Discord shrugged his shoulders as he blinked.

I looked at Luna and shook my head. sigh “B-But…it IS Alexander Walkerson’s room?” I hesitantly emphasized the statement. “Right?”

Again, Discord nodded before his eyes widened. “Oh my goodness! I almost forgot why I was here in the first place!” Discord shouted, catching both Luna and me off guard.

“What do you mean?” Luna asked confusedly. “The room wasn’t what you initially wanted to tell us about?”

“Well,” Discord’s eyes rolled, as did his body. “What about the fact that Alex is literally in our version of hell right now?” Luna’s jaw, as did mine, heavily dropped as Discord started to laugh.

“Quite the expressions you both are wearing,” Discord chortled. “I saw some unusual movements in Tartarus and decided to investigate. And it turns out Alex can access and bypass the gate’s magical properties with his solar-energy-powered ax. You know, the Ax of Orichalcum that was bestowed to the protector of Equestria’s future? Cool, isn’t-”

“HE’S IN TARTARUS?!” we both exclaimed with horror. Discord jumped as the combined power of our voices reverberated throughout the castle. The chaotic draconequus straightened himself out after a few tense seconds before raising his claw.

“Y-Yes,” Discord stammered. Luna looked at me before her eyes became fiercely lit. Her horn charged as I scrambled forward, grabbing her hoof. Finally, as I closed my eyes, Luna dispelled the magic within her horn and teleported us from the throne room.

========================================<>========================================

“Discord, stay there! We’ll be back!” Luna barked, her orders fading into the air. The next thing I knew, they had vanished from the throne room, leaving a perplexed draconequus to huff in displeasure and exasperation.

groan! “And I thought they would at least leave him be for once,” I grumbled, dragging a paw over my face and stretching it out. “That kid has been through too much, especially with his detailed history in that…‘journal’ I found.”

The haunting images of Alex’s anguish caused my toes to shiver, a lone journal appearing as I snapped my fingers. And as I looked at the black-and-white diary, I couldn’t help but continue to recite those passages through my brainwaves.

The catastrophic injury, the deaths, and even the personal trauma he caused to himself, my mind thought in horror. Perhaps I don’t know this human all too well. I shook my head and sighed.

“Always full of surprises…even if the personal accounts are downright terrifying to read. Hmmm,” I puzzled before nodding to myself.

“They need to know. And maybe...just maybe…they’ll realize who Alex really is.”

========================================<>========================================

poof!

“Oof,” I grunted as we touched down on the uneven ground. I shivered as the cold immediately greeted us, the environment making its presence known.

shiver! “W-Well, we’re here at least,” Luna coldly said before gasping. Her two-toned blue eyes fixated upon something in the distance, which I traced with my eyes before holding my breath.

Down the path and through the misty fog, we saw the large gates of Tartarus. But they weren’t closed like they should have been. Instead, they were separated from their hinges and thrown aside, digging into the dirt and collapsing against the mountainside.

“Shifting, look!” Luna whispered loudly. “Up there.” The alicorn pointed with her hoof to the enormous rocky spire above it, finally allowing me to get a glimpse of the silhouette climbing it.

“Th-That’s gotta be him,” I whispered back to Luna. She nodded to herself as she charged her horn, my eyes widening in disbelief. “Wh-What are you doing?”

“Getting us as close as we possibly can,” Luna affirmed. “Charge an attack and release it on my command. I’ll distract him. Go!” The lunar alicorn unfurled her wings and grabbed my hoof. I closed my eyes tightly as the silent pop! marked our teleportation to the human’s position.

========================================<>========================================

Let’s hurry this up. No telling how long we have until night truly falls, the right side of my brain pressured. Come on, get to climbing!

I looked up into the sky as the world began to get darker. Nighttime had arrived earlier than expected, but that could be the consequence of staying too long in Tartarus. After all, I had planned to be in there for at most 15 minutes, and it ended up being thrice that length.

At least we have mental sanity now, the left side pouted.

“That much we don’t know. As far as I know about you, you could have run out of it by now….”

Yeah, I’m totally insane, my thoughts sneered quietly. I’ve been in pony hell and have met demonic creatures from their version of the underworld. What’s next? A powerful beam of energy destroys half of my essential organs, resulting in me ACTUALLY ending up in the afterlife?

“Alex, watch out!” my watch suddenly shouted. I jumped up instinctively, my arm hairs prickling as a wave of energy shot and collided with the rocks below me. Slinging myself upward, I looked back momentarily and grew a puzzled look.

“Where did the blast com-”

poof!

“Shit!” I exclaimed in fright, forcing my upper body to duck. The magic blast shot over my head, decapitating the second-tallest spire to my left. As I hung onto the side of the mountain, I looked down and saw a certain unicorn Commander readying his horn.

Luna’s the diversion, I immediately realized as I looked up into the night sky. Princess Luna circled overhead as she prepared to release another bolt of magic. It rocketed toward me as I jumped off the rocky edge, flicking my wrist upward to latch onto it again.

While I glanced briefly toward the ground, I noticed Shifting kept his eyes trained on me. I envisioned where his potential blast of magic would go and prayed that it would be anywhere but above me. But, as I neared the top of the tallest spire of the Tartarus mountaintop, Luna’s Royal Canterlot Voice echoed through the air.

“ALEX!! STAY PUT!!” Luna pleaded thunderously. “Don’t make US do this!”

“Again, what choice do I have besides death, Luna?!” I countered angrily toward the alicorn. I pulled myself toward the rock and clambered up the side hastily like a panther. As I sprinted upward and reached the peak, I used every bit of my leg strength to jump high into the air, stretching my frame out into a star.

BAM!!

Then, I quickly curled up into a ball as the blast from Commander Shifting destroyed the top portion of the Tartarus mountain. Chunks of blasted rocks scattered through the dusty landscape and air, potentially blocking the immortal royals’ visions and buying me extra time.

Just a few more seconds, my mind thought as I readied the watch again. Taking a deep breath, I relaxed my shoulder muscles and whispered toward the screen.

“Go tiny, Mikey,” I commanded. “Ant-like tiny….”

“Prepare for particle displacement,” it answered as I closed my eyes and exhaled. Another second passed before the watch began to cloak my skin in a gooey texture. Next thing I knew….

whoosh!

========================================<>========================================

Bam!

I glanced away as the charged attack from my horn shot out toward the human’s location. His body flung upward before disappearing through the ash and smoke, my eyes unable to trace where Alexander could have exactly gone.

Luckily, this is why Luna was positioned in the sky, my mind smartly thought. So she would have a better vantage point to see where Alex would disappear to. As Luna slowly returned toward me, I huffed in relief as she touched down, curling her wings back toward her body.

“Anything?” I asked lightly. Luna looked at me and shook her head, causing my mind to slowly fade into disappointment. “He d-didn’t stop…a-at all?”

“It seems as though Alex has vanished once again,” Luna admitted as she bit her lip. “I saw that fierce fire behind his eyes when he shouted back at me. Alex will not quit. Whatever happened between the last time I saw him and up until now has truly affected him while reinforcing that mindset of his.”

My hoof came up to my forehead as I winced in pain. The overloaded bolstering of magic stored up took a toll on my horn, and the radiating pain continuously spread throughout my head. Luna must have sensed this as she grabbed my hoof and pulled me close.

“Take it easy, dear,” Luna soothingly said. “Let’s go back home and figure this out.” As I nodded in agreement, a portal appeared out of nowhere. Luna and I looked at each other with stunned expressions before seeing the throne room scenery behind it.

Finally, after hopping through the portal, we were back in the throne room of Canterlot Castle.

========================================<>========================================

sigh “Thank the stars,” Emperor Nacreous sighed heavily. “Discord told me everything….”

“You’re welcome, by the way,” the draconequus’s voice sounded out, making me shake my head with a small chuckle. Luna patted my shoulder and leaned in, kissing me softly on the temple. As if it were magic itself, my head felt much better, and I warmly smiled at Luna.

“And safe to say, you are looking better already,” Nacreous commented, chuckling as I peered at him. The hippogriff was sitting at the base of stairs awaiting us, our slow trot over to him easing the atmosphere.

“Thank you, Nacreous,” Luna humbly replied. “I knew our magic could bring us back, seeing as we pulled all our punches.” I nodded as the big hippogriff stood up, shaking himself a bit before addressing the topic.

“Yes, of course,” Nacreous said. “Be wary of your health, mentally AND physically. However, you don’t need me to tell you that.”

chuckle “You’re the doc, doc,” I chuckled, causing Luna to giggle in delight. The room’s atmosphere returned to its usual somber mood, the nightly sky having dimmed it majorly.

“Well, I must be off to bed,” Nacreous sadly commented. sigh “It appears I may need to revisit Celestia tonight in the dream world, considering her mental state has waned again….”

“How…is my sister, Nacreous?” Luna asked, causing the hippogriff to shake his head somberly.

“Worse….” His one-worded reply stung hard, the world suddenly going cold. I didn’t reply, not wanting to contribute to the conversation. I looked over to Luna and noticed her nervously shivering, which motioned me to go over to her and bring her in for a soft hug.

“Well, how about some good news then?” Discord said out of nowhere, a loud poof! signaling his presence. The draconequss’s frame now sported a lavishly buttoned sports coat, a clean hat atop his head as he grinned. “Nacreous, you may be surprised to learn that-”

“You found Alex’s dimension through a rift in the space-time continuum?” Nacreous cheekily replied. The hippogriff’s smug expression signaled he already knew. Grant it, we told him earlier.

Discord’s mouth hung open as he tried to formulate words, but they took a little while to come out. “H-H-How?” the draconequus asked with shock. “Th-There’s n-n-no way….”

chuckle “I know you all too well, my friend,” Nacreous warmly said, a smile adorning his face. “But, please. Tell me about it since you already told Luna and Shifting.” Discord’s head turned to us as we did our best not to look so obvious.

“D-Did you two…?” the draconequus started to ask. Discord’s tone was borderline annoyed, a smirk coming across Luna’s face as I held in a laugh. A loud huff! from Discord caused it to explode slightly, a stifled redness coming to my cheeks.

“Nevermind,” Discord waved off, looking back at the immortal hippogriff. “So now, I have more information regarding our little human and his innocuous past.”

“Oh? Do we now?” Nacreous asked curiously, a talon coming to his chin.

“Indeed, and…” Discord paused, his tone shifting to being more morbid, “...it’s worse than we could’ve ever imagined.” My head turned to look at Discord in confusion, as did Luna. The alicorn’s breath was taken away from that statement as she brought a hoof over her mouth.

gasp! “Worse than…?” Luna said with astonishment. Discord’s eyes told everything, a tear beginning to form as he slowly walked toward the throne’s staircase. The three of us followed as the draconequus sat down, his fur sinking upon his skin.

“Worse than what Alex had let on…and none of you are prepared to hear it.”

========================================<>========================================

“So, in this journal I found,” Discord began to tell us, “Alex details everything that has happened to him since he started going to high school. It starts out like your prototypical diary, with clear positivity and optimism for the future. Some stuff may seem weird during those early days, but they are replaced by feelings of assured hope that things will turn out right.”

Luna, Shifting, and I sat down as Discord snapped his fingers, making a makeshift journal appear from nowhere. I squinted at the darkly hollow cover, faintly seeing the name ‘King Alex #14’ scribbled on the front.

ahem! “Allow me to begin from the first domino,” Discord read. “November 2nd, Freshman Year. God is definitely good. After waiting the entire weekend for the results of those three-day tryouts, I was selected to make the Varsity team as the only freshman. A coach had pulled me aside during the school day and said to me that ‘they were excited to help develop me and that my enthusiasm to play tough and work hard convinced them to pick me for the squad.”

“This is a month later now,” Discord then said. “My first game as a ‘Marooner…’” snort! “Sorry.” ahem! “My first game as a ‘Marooner’ was great. Shot 8/11 from the field, coming off the bench, was 3 for 5 from behind the arc, and made a few free throws. A debut game with more than 20 points felt great, but it doesn’t feel…superb. I need to work harder and improve if I want to get more minutes. I’m even getting good looks, which is awesome, but it’s…not enough.”

This is where Alex’s mentality starts to take shape, I thought to myself. Alex feels the drive, and this shows the start of it. I looked up as Discord began skipping ahead in the journal. I raised a talon in protest, but the draconequus waved it off as he landed on another page.

“This is where he got his first ‘start,’” Discord announced before clearing his throat. “Got word before the game. I’m starting tonight! Hell yeah! This is what I’ve been waiting for! And now, I have my chance. I’m wishing my future self so much luck out there!”

Discord shook his head as he flipped the page, the distress in his eyes signaling something ma-

“There’s some news that should be told, but others that should remain hidden,” Discord solemnly stated. “Last night…how I felt…it’s one of those hidden moments I want to share. In my eyes, I wasn’t great. Not even good. I was…‘terrible.’ I made 9/23 of my shots from the field, was 5/8 from the free throw line…and?” sigh “1/7 from three-point land.”

Luna and Shifting both slumped as I let out a deep exhale. But something bugged me as Discord took a shaky breath. Wasn’t this his first year? I questioned my mind. He’s considered ‘new.’ It’s his first ‘start.’ Why does Alex believe this game was terrible for him?

“To be honest, I fucking sucked,” Discord read aloud. “It wasn’t my best game. Being the fourth game of the season, I know I fucking sucked this game. I don’t care about the 24 points or how I made my presence known on defense with 7 rebounds, 6 steals, and 2 blocks. I should’ve made more threes. I’m so…disappointed in my performance. This will ‘never’ happen again.”

Discord didn’t say anything as he skipped more pages. His eyes lit up as he slowly smiled, flipping the journal around for us to look at. We all leaned forward to see a familiar image of a younger Alexander Walkerson. Only this time, this skinny teen was pictured lifting the State Championship trophy over his head with an open mouth.

“The State Champs!” Discord exclaimed in what felt like Alex’s voice. `“I got the MVP for the match! Honestly, I feel really great right now! Never felt better! Maybe this whole basketball thing will be something I can make a living from. Who knows? Maybe I’ll make the pros and play in the NBA one day. Going head-to-head with the best basketball players in the world. But, for now, that’s one season down. Time to get ready for the next, starting tomorrow morning! Wish me luck! Signed, AW.”`

I smiled as I glanced at Princess Luna and Commander Shifting beside me. “Well, what do you know?” I began saying to the pair. “Alex’s freshman year did indeed end on a happy note.”

“That’s where the happiness ends….” My head turned fast to look at Discord as he held the book toward us. Then, his claws let the book’s pages unravel, numerous pages flipping with a ton of wording scrawled across them. However, as the pages rolled by, something else joined them.

A new color was added to the worn-out pages of the human’s journal. A grimly dark color that signifies something went wrong.

Red. More specifically…blood red.

=================================<>=================================

sigh “When I found these sections in his sophomore year experience, it’s…disturbing to say out loud,” Discord admitted shamefully. “I don’t want to go into detail, but…Alex describes the act of…‘cutting’ himself often. I believe…that’s his blood, and as the journal gets past the second championship, it begins happening more through the so-called ‘offseason.’”

gasp! “A-A-Alex did…d-did he…?” Luna stuttered as Shifting continued to hug her closely. The alicorn’s breathing quickened, a few tears coming to her eyes. “N-Noo….”

I didn’t say anything as my head slumped forward, remembering my conversation with Alex about his arms last year. He said it was an ‘accident’ from his adult life, but I knew he wasn’t telling the truth, my mind concluded. I shook my head and looked up at the ceiling. Alex? Don’t. Don’t…have it written in there….

Discord didn’t say anything as he turned the book toward himself. As he stopped on a specific page, the draconequus shuddered before continuing. “S-So,” Discord began to say shakily, “I tried it…I attempted it…I stole a razor blade from my brother’s cabinet and…put it in my arm. It hit the blood vessel between my elbow…and the pain. The pain started immediately…the blood soaking the metal blade instantly. I bit my lip hard as it continued to hurt, with those repeated lines going through my mind.”

I put a claw up to try and stop the draconequus, but he looked at me and shook his head. “You should hear this…in his own words,” Discord frustratingly said before returning to the text. “Sometimes, life doesn’t go as planned. People bring you down, and so…what do you do? Tell them off? Fight back? Leave and escape to the woods, becoming…alone? For me…I couldn’t. I wanted…to give up hope. I wanted…to slowly end it. The blood poured onto the floor as I began to scream in frustration. Someone was home…m-my…br-brother….”

Discord turned his head away and skipped ahead again. As I looked over to the other two immortal creatures, Commander Shifting hugged Princess Luna tightly. The younger alicorn was sobbing, with her special unicorn stroking her mane with his free hoof. I sat there silently as Discord continued.

“I did it again…a third time,” Discord relayed, his eyes brimming with tears as he turned a few pages. “Wher-aha! There it is. Found you….”

I brought my head up slowly and exhaled. “Discord, please. No more,” I said. “It’s beginning to get more and more painful to hear….”

“After months in rehab and re-evaluating my life, it clicked,” Discord mentioned, causing my ears to perk. “Something. Finally. Clicked. My mind told itself, ‘Hey. Why are we worrying about one incident? Why let one event make you want to kill yourself? Don’t you see, Alex?’”

Discord looked up and slowly smiled. “It ain’t all that bad. I can forge a new path for my life. I can do something else if I want to. I have the talent for other things. I have the work ethic to go after it. It doesn’t ‘have’ to end like this. I know that it ‘will not’ end like this.”

“I will…persevere!” Discord then closed the book after that final line and snapped his fingers, causing the book to dissipate into the air.

========================================<>========================================

The throne room was quiet. My heart pounded slowly in my chest as I took a deep breath. I attempted to find a resolution, but Discord knew what I wanted to say.

“Emperor Nacreous…Commander Shifting…Princess Luna,” the draconequus softly spoke. “You all have given Alex everything you could have, but I think the biggest was control. You allowed him to not be governed. You understood that Alex couldn’t be bought, nor could he be told to stop. Alex was allowed to be reasonably reasonable with ‘your’ consent.”

Luna’s shuddering continued as the two slowly sat back up. I shook my head and closed my eyes before exhaling. sigh “Discord….”

“With all due respect, Emperor, please,” Discord huffed. “When Alex set his mind to something, it happened because that’s who he is. He has a moral code, an honor code, and his choices decide his future. Alex does everything by these systems and has lived by them for the past…what? Decade? Mind you that is also including his time here, in Equestria….”

We said nothing as Discord’s shoulders sagged. He let out a deep exhale before bringing his right paw up. “Maybe, just maybe, this can serve as a final warning,” Discord ominously said. “I can’t intervene but can aid from the sidelines. I’ve done what I could and will keep monitoring Alex from afar. But, until the day his ‘prophecy’ comes true, hopefully, that will knock some sense into you all and make you listen to him for once. After all, what’s his favorite saying, Nacreous?”

sigh “Hearing and listening are two different words. But, they are similar in what they use….”

“Our ears,” Luna and Commander Shifting shuddered simultaneously.

snap!

========================================<>========================================

hiss “Oww. My head,” I hissed. “I really need some rest tonight.” As I walked through the silent halls of Canterlot Castle, my headache pulsated harder. Finally, I got to the bedroom door belonging to my special somepony and me, reaching for the door handle and turning it quietly.

creeeak

Once inside, I turned around and closed it. The soft click! indicated we were good, turning the locks to the right twice. As I took another deep breath and exhaled through my nostrils, I turned around and looked toward the bed.

The beautiful, slumbering alicorn was far off into her dream but was also slightly twitching every now and then. I sighed as I lifted my beak, shaking my frame to soothe my nerves. Moving for the bed, I reached for the covers and pulled them over Celestia’s body, ensuring she was comfortable underneath the thickly warm blankets.

As I rounded the bed frame, I made it to my side and hopped onto the bed. Taking a second to feel out the mattress, I laid down and snuggled close to my special marefriend, wrapping my arms around the alicorn’s soft midsection. Celestia’s wings remained firmly at her sides, allowing our fur to press and rub against each other.

Celestia’s warmth was comparable to the setting sun, sinking below the horizon and clocking out for the night. As I lay there, a quiet exhale exited my beak, and my head began to rest against the pillow. Finally, my thoughts rang out. We can rest for the night….

“...”

And yet…as the minutes slowly ticked away, I found it…challenging to sleep. My mind continued to process everything I had learned so far from that cursed journal, and carrying that knowledge of how Alex truly felt continued to ache my head.

The headache never disappeared, no matter how hard I tried to let it go. It stayed with me, hexing me with containing the knowledge of this new information learned.

I never knew he had attempted to kill himself…let alone three separate times! my mind shouted. My beak gritted in frustration as I tightly hugged the alicorn next to me. Alex never told me…‘us.’ He never told US!! Is he…afraid…?

I got up and gripped my head with a talon. After what felt like a minute, I shook my head and went back to sleep. My face bore a fierce expression as I slowly entered the world of dreams….

“...”

This will need to be addressed soon, my mind intrusively thought. Alex needs to explain this to me. I’m going to search for him tomorrow, and he will tell me more about this ‘secured past’ of his. And I won’t longer allow Alex to suffer from his negative thoughts.

But that determined expression vanished from my face as that thought flipped on its head.

After all, Alex can’t run away from it forever…can he?

And The Chase Is On! - Part 1

Chapter 30: And The Chase Is On! - Part 1

[...]

splash!

My eyes opened to the sound of crashing waves. I looked around and noted my surroundings as the dream took structure. The lighthouse appeared atop the distant cliff overlooking the ocean, its foreboding stance serving as the light to every sailor’s ever-longing hope.

The ocean’s waves tumbled across the beach’s sandy plane as the breeze in the air swept past my fur. The dream was nearly complete, my breathing slowing as I calmed myself and smiled.

sigh “Finally…I’m here again,” I whispered to nocreature in particular. “Hello, old friend….”

“Nacreooous!” My eyes slowly opened as a certain kirin called from behind me. I turned around just in time to see Gaudi galloping toward me, a complete smile across her face.

“Gaudi,” I exhaled smoothly, giving her a nod. “How are you doing?” The kirin mischievously smiled as she reached me, slowing down to sit on a nearby rock.

“Ooo! Wouldn’t you like to know, Mr. Emperor,” Gaudi mocked with a hoof. “You didn’t forget what today was, did you?” She playfully laughed as I rolled my eyes, shaking my head at remembering the occasion.

“Yes, Gaudi. I do remember,” I said warmly. The thought spun within my mind as the dreamscape slowly dissipated, changing into a cozy office room. “Our two-year anniversary.”

“Mmmhm! And you better not buck this up, Nacreous!” Gaudi chastised before giggling. “The Empress is not one to be forgotten, riiight?”

I shook my head and cupped my head. sigh “The one time I forgot about our date. It was completely an accident!” groan “That’ll haunt me forever, will it?”

“Correctamundo, muchacho!” Gaudi cried out happily, the kirin flopping backward. “So set aside the current situation and enjoy your anniversary today with Celestia. She deserves all your attention and love, and so do you, Nacreous.”

I looked toward the kirin as she winked at me, causing me to smile and shake my head. “You know me all too well, Gaudi, and for that, I am grateful,” I replied before remembering something. “Say, that reminds me…I’ll need your help tonight. Can I count on you for it?”

“Whaaat? Me?” Gaudi stammered, taken aback by my words. “Wha-What…” ahem! “Whatever do you need me for, Nacreous? Ooo-Ooo! Is it something related to relationship advice and how not to forget certain da-”

“Absolutely not! I got enough of that from Fori and Iust,” I sighed, my shoulders sagging. “And stop bringing that up every time Celestia is mentioned, please?”

The kirin nodded as she grinned. “I can’t make any promises, but I’ll tryyy!”

“Okay, Gaudi. Well, this more or less will involve you and Princess Luna more, but we’ll have to leave my dream bubble to do so.”

“Aaah, so you’ll be lucid dream-walking again, huh? On it!” Gaudi chirped. She bounced around the room a bit before reaching the door and pushing it open. After ensuring nothing was behind the door, the Kirin guardian motioned with her hoof for me to follow.

Let’s hope this works, my mind thought to itself.

“You know I can hear that, riiight?” Gaudi’s cheerful voice struck me silently. My cheeks burned for a moment as I shook my head. Whenever you are lucid dreaming, your thoughts are amped up, and so are your actions. Discerning your real-life actions versus when you’re dreaming is tricky, and being aware of them is essential.

However, thinking while lucid dreaming can be heard by any and all the characters you have created in your head. Therefore, because they were memories of the closest friends I ever had in my life, Gaudi definitely heard that sentence.

groan “Yes, Gaudi. I know you can hear my thoughts,” I deadpanned. “Perfectly well, too.”

“Sooo, Nacreous. What is there to worry about? What are we doing tonight exactly?” Gaudi asked with a curious look on her face. I breathed another sigh and cleared my throat before exiting the dream bubble and onto the floor of the dream realm.

“We’re going to pay somecreature a visit. I’ll need to gain concrete info regarding where they are in the real world, and it is possible to do so through their dream,” I admitted. Gaudi huffed, which made me raise an eyebrow and chuckle. “Is that a problem, Gaudi?”

“Goodness me, Nacreous,” Gaudi sighed before slowing her trot. “Take a hint from the stars and leave the guy alone. He clearly doesn’t want to be bothered by you or anycreature, hence why he ran away.”

“I only want to ensure that he’s safe, Gaudi. That’s all,” I reassured warmly. “I don’t want him causing even more trouble besides the one he has already dug himself into.”

“Yes, and maybe there’s a reason he’s avoiding, or trying to avoid, you all as well,” Gaudi muttered. I slowed my walk as Gaudi dragged her hooves. “So this involves me ‘how’ exactly?”

“Well, for starters, we’ll need Princess Luna first,” I affirmed before smiling. “Would you mind getting her attention again for me, please?” The kirin smiled and closed her eyes, humming softly to herself. Seconds later, a loud pop! sounded out by a brilliant flash of light.

“Is everycreature okay?..oh. It’s just you two.”

chuckle “Yes, Luna. It’s just us…and we’ll need your help.”

========================================<>========================================

[...]

“…”

It was quiet.

The place I was in was…densely quiet.

I didn’t know what time it was anymore, but it didn’t matter. All I knew was that I was getting some really good sleep as of late, and nothing could ruin it now.

The train car I seized was a last-ditch attempt to escape Princess Luna and Commander Shifting outside Tartarus. It was damn near lucky, too, since one was chugging along the tracks when I jumped off the mountain’s peak.

What became unlucky was my mind deciding to go underneath the final car for most of the trip. It was unideal, primarily because one wrong move could have meant death. And no, there are no healing torturous wounds from rolling violently and being sliced by the train’s wheels.

“You’re only human after all…very mortal.”

But, for the end goal? My mind cheerfully wondered. I was willing to do everything in my power to get there. Even if I needed to move every mountain and raise hell to the surface…I’d do it.

After the train stopped outside of Sire’s Hollow, I had a sliver of time to move inside the train’s caboose. Sneaking through the cab’s upper window, I entered the roof and lay inside the ceiling space. It was comfy, sturdy, and acceptable, especially since it held my frame well.

Once the train began to depart, I felt a presence from within the cab and held my breath as best I could. After a few minutes, whoever it was had disappeared, with the cab’s door shutting very loudly. That’s when I took the opportunity to slither out of my hiding spot and into the cabin.

Then, I began to take note of my surroundings. It had everything a train car was expected to have: a couple of chairs, a dining table, and a full-sized bed at the back. Nopony was in the vicinity, so it allowed me to stretch my legs and upper body out. A few satisfying cracks! and pops! escaped, my breathing relaxing for a bit.

After a few more minutes, I began to make a hammock from the webbing I had available inside the ceiling, and after climbing back in, I reattached the ceiling tiles to their proper holdings.

Everything was set. Nocreature could guess where I was now or if I had stowed away on the train. It continued down the tracks as I toyed around with the watch. I began reading the detailed reports of the artifacts collected thus far from the software and knew which would benefit me.

It seems like the Changeling Hive rock is the most powerful artifact I have in my collection, I thought to myself. I am…actually impressed and scared at the same time. From what I could tell, it has some magic-nullifying ability and holds a ton of powerful energy within it.

God…all that power in just one rock! the right side of my mind exclaimed. Imagine the power it had when Queen Chrysalis ruled the Hive and had a throne made out of the stuff!

That’s…actually a scary thought when you think about it, the left side replied nervously. Imagine what it must’ve been like for anycreature if they approached it. Wouldn’t it behave like those magic-nullifying crystals? You know, the ones those bounty hunters brought to nullify the alicorn magic the two Royal Sisters have?

grumble “Yes…it can even nullify alicorn magic,” I groaned quietly. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were nearly helpless when they fought there to save their subjects.”

Hmf! At least they had their weapons, I thought smugly. Queen Swiss-Cheese Legs got the crap beaten out of her at one point…until she stole more of their ‘love’ and incapacitated them again.

“Soooo…what gave? How did this ‘Queen Chris-alis’ lose her throne and have it reduced to a pile of rocks underneath the new one? And wait…did you just say ‘steal their love?’ Elaborate.”

Oh yeah. I have to remember that you don’t know anything about this world. For one thing, Queen Chrysalis is a changeling. Changelings feed off the love of their enemies, or anycreature for that matter. Now, they sing weird hippie songs, hold forums to discuss their feelings, and, most importantly, ‘share’ the love they have.

“‘Share?’ You know what, I don’t even want to know….”

You and me both. And, as for the first question, it is the old cliche I have been telling you about for the past ten minutes regarding ponies defeating major villains. Say it with me now….

“The power of friendship?”

groan! “The ‘magic’ of friendship….”

Stick a razor in my mouth and bite down…HARD!! the left side cried out in agony.

Let’s use it again, Alex, the right side pursued. We need to refill our energy values.

I checked the remaining energy value and saw I had passed the quarter mark. This meant I needed to use it again. After activating the artifact’s ability in the power-up library, the green leyline energy flowed through my veins, igniting them and making them go green momentarily.

It felt good for my body, but…at the same time…it made me even more drowsy than…than when I had used it the first time. Unintentionally….

yawn!

This time…I was falling asleep. No biggie, my mind thought happily. When we wake back up, the bar will be fully replenished. And then, we’ll be on our way. Just have to survive the night.

And as I began to dream…the idea of survivability disappeared. I confidently thought I was going to live no matter what. There was no way I could ever fuck up a huge opportunity like this.

Especially with ‘her’ waiting for me at the end….

“Skystar….” Her name escaped my lips. I closed my eyes and tried to relax, but it was useless. My body shivered as her name continuously repeated inside my head.

“...”

sniffle

How long will it take me this time to see you again?

========================================<>========================================

“How can I help you, Nacreous? Is it my sister again?” Luna asked politely.

I shook my head and bowed. “Princess Luna,” I acknowledged. “I would like to ask for your permission to enter Alex’s dream bubble. I am doing so to ensure our human friend is safe and not causing any more problems wherever he is in Equestria.”

Luna stood taller and looked at me. “Well, for one, we do appreciate the sentiment as it is shared by us, too,” Luna softly replied before her gaze met the floor of her dream realm. “But…we cannot allow ‘you’ to go in there, Nacreous. Neither can my sister or fiance go either….”

“Why is that, Luna?” I asked out of curiosity. I felt I knew the answer, but reassurance would confirm their worries and my alternate idea.

“For one, this newer dream version of Alex is seemingly more hostile than before. His real-life counterpart isn’t even close to the hostility this one portrays,” Luna admitted. “Besides that, the dream version of Alexander Walkerson is more hard-nosed, stubborn, and difficult to break through. Because of this and his current situation, he has forced himself to become a recluse in the dream world compared to the rest of Equestria’s denizens.”

“Hmmm…that is a good observation, Luna. However, what would that have to do wit-”

“Because, then,” Luna interjected. “Reason two. You’ll either be significantly harmed by this version of Alex, which will damage you physically and mentally. Or, he can simply wake up and destroy the dream bubble he created while you are still in it. Couple that with your lucid dream walking, and that will…?”

Luna extended her hoof to me as my shoulders sagged. sigh “Forcefully eject me from the dream bubble and potentially wake me up. From there, reality gets blurred.”

“Exactly, Nacreous,” Luna concluded. “It is too dangerous for anycreature right now to venture into. The ramifications and physical abuse it can have on your body would be worse than what Alex’s physical strength could do to you in the real world.”

“Not to mention the serious headache it would cause!” Gaudi chimed in loudly. “Lucid dreaming already uses enough of your body’s energy, Nacreous. You should not entertain this idea of invading the human’s dream.”

“I am not invading Alex’s dream, Gaudi!” I protested. “I am just-”

“Checking in unannounced and where you are currently unwanted?” Luna finished with a raised brow. I looked at the lunar princess as she shook her head. “I am sorry, Nacreous. I wish I could permit you to do so…but it is too dangerous for you. You are too valuable to potentially lose….”

“Well, that’s why I came up and brought a backup option,” I replied, turning my head to look at Gaudi. The kirin returned the gaze, her jaw dropping briefly before clenching.

gasp! “IS THIS WHY YOU-”

“Of course, Gaudi,” I replied to the kirin calmly. “The only thing I am looking for is his location. And, if I am not mistaken, Princess Luna. It should be possible to learn this through his dream?”

“How is that even possible?!”

“It is truly possible,” Luna answered. “However, it will require another creature to activate a spell and bypass int-oooh. So that’s why you called me.” Luna looked at me with a disapproving stare as she shook her head. “For shame....”

“That, and for permission, Your Highness,” I bowed with a smile. “I made sure to go the conventional route and not feel….”

“Rude?”

“Insolent?” Gaudi’s answer nearly made me laugh as I tried to cover my beak. A soft snrk! escaped, causing the kirin’s eyes to roll. sigh “Fine. I’ll go in there and get his geographical location for you. Even so, IS it even possible, and for how long do I need to be in there?”

“It is, Gaudi. ‘If’ I cast a dream-scan spell across the dreamer’s bubble, it will tell me where the creature is approximately in Equestria,” Luna replied, flapping her wings to take flight. “And as for your second question, no more than a minute should do. You’ll be able to freely exit once the time has passed.”

As Luna scanned the dream world for Alex’s dream, Gaudi looked at me. Her head sagged in glum as I cleared my throat to get her attention. “Remember, Gaudi. The goal is to get Alex’s location,” I reassured the kirin. “Nothing more. Nothing less. No fighting at all….”

Gaudi looked at me again and nodded. Luna kept shifting the realm of her dreamscapes, allowing me time to consider how this may affect the other Wayward Gods. I know Gaudi will feel guilt for going along with this, and Fori will definitely not be happy. But I would like to ensure that my next move is done correctly, I thought to myself. Things don’t line up with his past retellings, so Alex will have some explainin-

“Finally! Found it!”

========================================<>========================================

The wooden door atop a small staircase stood tall and shut, menacingly staring us down. As Gaudi and I approached the giant dream bubble, I noticed it seemed…peaceful. Luna floated above us and began to prepare the spell she would need to use.

“Maayybe, this is a bad idea, Nacreous,” Gaudi whispered. I shook my head and pointed above us as Luna used her magic to cast the spell. It struck the dream bubble silently, coating it in a soft, light-blue color. It suddenly warped forcefully, ending with the door opening ominously.

“There…it is open,” Luna affirmed as she touched down on the ground. “Gaudi, all you must do is sit tight in there for no more than a minute. Observe the dream and make mental notes because something there should tell you where he is in Equestria. Okay?” Luna nodded as Gaudi trotted forward to the stairs.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“And, Gaudi?” I called out. The kirin turned her head around, her gaze meeting mine momentarily. I smiled and raised my claw up reassuringly. “Do what you can, and don’t worry about what the others will say. I’ll handle them later on. Understood?”

Gaudi nodded and exhaled deeply. She crept up the staircase and looked through the doorway. Once she looked back at us and nodded deterministically, Gaudi disappeared into the dark void, leading into Alex’s dream.

I watched as the kirin disappeared, giving me time to think about what I’d need to do after her return. More importantly, where to head to next in the mornin-

“Nacreous?” Luna spoke up. “What are you really up to?” I turned my head to look at her as she stared at me.

“I can’t fully say why-”

“Why not?” Luna retorted, pressuring me more. “Does this have something to do with what Discord told us tonight? Because I know you don’t just ‘ask’ to enter somecreature’s dream without a perfectly good reason. This feels so-”

“Wrong?” I finished for her, cocking an eyebrow. Luna stopped her tirade and nodded, to which I sighed heavily. sigh “Yes, there’s something Discord told us about Alex that just…doesn’t add up. And, if I told you the other reason, you’d be even more confused about all of this.”

“How so?”

“You said it yourself,” I answered. “Alex has lost all trust in us because of what WE did to him. This has nothing to do with the final ‘Anon incident’ anymore. This spans beyond the pale, going back to the last Grand Galloping Gala event. You remember, right? The one where we all were together in attendance?”

Luna nodded as I continued. “I…I am sorry, Luna,” I stammered. “But something doesn’t add up. For me, Alex has ALWAYS told me the truth. He cannot refuse to lie to me, at least, because I can see right through it. I’ll know if and when he is lying. Does that make sense?”

“I-I still feel guilt for how I pressured him back then,” Luna shuddered, looking at me hesitantly. “It annoyed him more than anything. I know I shouldn’t have pushed him to tell me about it-”

“But it happened, Luna,” I interjected, raising a paw. “And we will have to do everything we can to repair the damage to our relationship with Alexander.”

scoff! “Yeah. Sorry to burst ‘your bubble,’ Nacreous,” Luna scoffed, catching me off guard. “I believe he has made his point clear to us. Alex wants no part with how we rule Equestria, and he may negate the peace treaty we agreed upon between Equestria and the human species.”

“I understand that he may feel that wa-”

“And besides, Nacreous,” Luna interrupted as the lunar alicorn leaned in toward me. “Out of us four, who is he the most upset with? For mishandling everything and making Alexander, not Anonymous, out to be the bad guy ‘initially?’”

sigh “It WAS Celestia,” I admitted. “By the way, ‘initially’ is the right word. Then it got twisted around and spun in multiple directions before it ended up not being what she originally meant. That’s where ‘Alex’ became the bad guy in Equestria’s eyes. You remember Celestia eventually trying to damage control it, correct?”

“Yes, but…at that point, it was already too late,” Luna said as she turned away to look at the dream bubble. “It has almost been a minute, Nacreous. Shouldn’t Gaudi be-”

“Coming back?” I concluded her sentence again, earning another nod. “Yes, she should be. Then again, it IS Alex’s dream-verse, and he has the power to control it….”

My eyes widened as the dream bubble suddenly turned a dark red. Several tendrils started slating across its surface, causing Luna to react immediately. She flew into the air and ignited her horn, shooting her magic at the nightmare-spawned tendrils.

“It switched up? That was surely fast. Faster than last time!” Luna directed at me. “Nacreous, we’ll continue this conversation another time. Get in there and save Gaudi before trouble pulls her in too deep!”

“On it!” I leaped into the air and spread my wings, heading straight for the open doorway. In my mind, whatever had happened since Gaudi went in, and up until now, it only meant one thing.

Alex knew, my mind worriedly thought. He knew somecreature would show up in his dream tonight. But…it’s only been a little over a minute! How did he-

gasp!

“He’s ahead of the curve,” I muttered in terror. “Again! Alex is way ahead of us once again!”

fwoosh!

========================================<>========================================

pop!

“Time to gather some intel,” I thought aloud, albeit very softly. “And then Nacreous can explain to Fori and Iust why he decided to do this in the first place while I sit comfortably nearby.”

sigh My mind mentally wore itself out the more I thought about that immortal hippogriff’s plan. To invade the privacy of another creature’s dream without ‘their’ consent? my mind pondered sarcastically. Now, where have I heard that one before?!

I shook my head and laughed. “Even so, Luna had a responsibility to protect her sister,” I said, shrugging in the process. “And with a new, mysterious creature curing the Empress of the Sun and forming a potential relationship with her? I get why she felt it appropriate to do so. It may have been wrong, but…she did make that choice.”

Eventually, the conversation with myself ran dry, so I began to stick to the shadows more as the dream took shape. A set of train tracks appeared nearby, accompanied by a cloud of mist rising from the ground. The sky above was ominous, the dark clouds blocking out the sunlight.

I realized I was standing much closer to the railroad tracks than before as if I was being pulled toward it. Standing perpendicular to it, I turned my head to look at my right side. A distant city rose from the valley with very ‘tall’ buildings extending high into the sky. They stretched upward and pierced the cloud layer, their rooftops out of sight within the stormy sky.

Interesting, my mind thought. A distant city with skyscrapers. I began to turn my head to the lef-

FWOO-FWOOOO!!

“AAAH!!” I screamed. The ground shook violently as a colossal train sped on, billowing smoke and steam. Being caught near the high-speed train momentarily threw me off my hooves while the smoke filled the air around me.

It was noxious in that it occupied my vision entirely while remaining unpleasant. It was somewhat see-through, allowing me to watch as the train barreled down the tracks. The noise echoed into the environment, hurting my ears by the screeching metal.

FWOOOO!!

Finally, after an unbearable three seconds, I covered them in a desperate attempt to suppress the ear-shattering noise. But, suddenly…I felt ‘something.’

Both of my ears flicked back. Then, my right ear flicked twice, my eyes widening in surprise. I tried not to panic, but as the smoke continued to flood my vision, my thoughts slowly spilled out.

“He’s…here,” I silently mouthed to myself, trotting everso faster. “I gotta get out of here….”

“Come out, come out, wherever you aaare…Gaudi.”

My heart skipped a beat. Alex’s tone of voice was much more sinister and darker in demeanor than the previous time. I began to gallop as fast as I could, my hooves doing their best to keep me upright. It was even more difficult to be quiet since the ground crunched every step I took.

crunch! crunch!

snarl! “I can hear you, Gaudi…I know you’re here,” the voice of Alex growled. My mind spiraled as I tried to find a way out of there. I was galloping in the opposite direction of the train noise, but it felt like it was everywhere.

All of a sudden, it stopped.

The noise stopped. The train had gone entirely silent.

Not only that, but the dream bubble I was in went silent. Even my hoofsteps didn’t emit a sound. It struck me as odd that it could suddenly change like that, but then I got my answer as to why.

“There’s no escaping what you started,” the voice of Alex said. His voice was quiet, making me believe he was far from me-

“That much…I KNOW!!”

SLAM!!

“Gah!” The ground beneath me shattered as I was flung through the air. The smoke dissipated, allowing for the land to come back into view. I had little time to react, hitting it hard and tumbling over. As my body slowed down, I desperately scrambled to my hooves, realizing there was a forest nearby.

Get moving, Gaudi! We can hid-

snatch!

Yelp! My tail was grabbed tightly, forcing a cry from my mouth. My hooves scraped against the ground as I was pulled back, away from the forest’s edge. I turned myself over and saw the human Alex, realizing he was dragging me with just his right hand.

I began to wrestle myself free from his grip, but it became even tighter with every unsuccessful attempt. That’s when I tried pleading with the human. “Please!” I cried in fright. “Let go of me! Let me go, Alexander Wal-”

“Don’t you DARE finish that sentence!!” Alex snapped. The human’s face turned as he brought my face before him. A menacing growl! came from him, making my pupils shrink.

“A-A-Alex…you’re scaring me….” I began to cry, tears streaking down my cheek as the human continued to growl. “P-Please….”

From what I remember, Alex would’ve at least sympathized and maybe loosened his grip. The Alexander I knew never wanted to hurt anycreature, let alone be seen as an intimidating figure.

But this one? This version of Alex laughed in my face and shook his head. A devilish grin was the last thing I saw before he dragged me across the ground again. I knew there was no way to convince him, so I tried even more to free myself. I curled my body and used my hooves to free my tail, clawing at his hand while my hind legs kicked ferociously at his body.

But…nothing was working. I was…powerless.

scoff! “Please,” the dream version of Alex scolded. “Spare me your fleeting attempts. I’ve been struck harder by dudes stronger than you, Gaudi. I can’t even feel your soft-ass attacks.”

“Then you’re going to feel this one, Alex!”

========================================<>========================================

Wham!

“Oof!” The force of a solid kick to my upper left shoulder forcefully sent me flying onto the ground. My body careened over itself endlessly, eventually skidding to a halt. After groaning from the strike, I looked up from my spot and saw that damn hippogriff again. My legs pushed me upward, matching his bold stance as he stood beside the kirin lying on the ground.

growl! “Why are YOU here?!” I barked loudly. My shoulder slowly ached before the adrenaline choked it into submission. “Why are you both here in MY DREAM?!”

“For answers, Alex,” Nacreous responded calmly. “I need answers. And you’re all that I got left to get them from.” The hippogriff slowly extended his claw to help Gaudi up, ensuring she was okay. My right arm trembled as the hippogriff stared me down, taking a step forward.

“You are hurt, Alex,” Nacreous said.

“You don’t know that!” I yelled back. I bit my tongue as the pain radiated violently from my arm. groan! “I’m…n-not hurt!”

“You just got kicked straight into your shoulder joint, Alex,” Nacreous sympathetically replied. “I can see how disfigured your left arm has become. It’s disconnected from the socket.”

I looked at my left arm and noticed that Nacreous was indeed correct. It appeared as though it was hanging from the shoulder, a piece of the bone visible underneath my skin. The hippogriff continued to close in on me as I backed away, clutching above the dislocated area tightly.

“Alex, if you let me help you, I can mend it and let you heal properly,” Nacreous empathized. “I won’t try and bother you anymore if you just let me take care of you. I’m telling you the truth.”

I shook my head and stared at Nacreous and Gaudi. “Why are you two even here?” I asked right before a jolt of pain shocked my shoulder blade. hiss! “You’re not even supposed to be here!”

“We know,” Gaudi chirped. Her demeanor came off as exciting, which confused the hell out of me. “That’s why we’re here!” I stared at her as Nacreous shook his head in amusement.

“Gaudi is just trying to be optimistic, Alex,” Nacreous said before his tone turned darker. “I know where you are right now, Alexander. And I’ll be seeing you soon. You and I have some very crucial matters to discuss….”

“I have no idea what you’re talki-”

“You’re in a train car, docked at the Seaward Shoals train depot,” Nacreous stated. My eyes dilated as the hippogriff sighed. “First train that departs tomorrow morning, 6:48am sharp. And, as for why, it concerns your past…‘ailments.’ More accurately, sophomore year of high school.”

sigh “Don’t…Don’t, Nacreous.”

“It’s too late, Alex,” the hippogriff sadly said. “If you’re not willing to tell Princess Celestia, Commander Shifting, Princess Luna, Specialist Swift, or even Princess Skystar…at least I deserve to know what you were really going through back then.”

“You don’t deserve to know anything about me anymore, Nacreous!” I snapped in frustration. “What I told you was enough! And ever since, you’ve continuously wanted more and more and more information out of me!”

The hippogriff tried saying something before I cut him off. “And DON’T mention her name in the same breath as that coward,” I angrily seethed. “Skystar has NOTHING to do with this!”

“Alex!” Nacreous barked back in frustration. “You haven’t told me or anycreature the complete truth about you! You’re always hiding something! We have to pry it out of you! And, for us, it usually isn’t bad to hear! We are willing to help you and do everything to help you cope!”

My right hand clenched into a fist, allowing my nails to dig into the skin of my palm. “And as for that ‘coward’ you call my dear Sunspots?” Nacreous warned. “Celestia at least TRIED to weather the storm of misinformation spreading about you after the March 7th incident. The Canterlot nobles spun it around and made it even worse than how she described it. That’s without mentioning Celestia didn’t mean it like you thought she did. She didn’t say you-”

“I’VE HEARD ENOUGH!!” I screamed. The dream bubble began to shake as I dropped to my knees. “I want you two out of my dream…NOW!!”

“Alex, please!” Nacreous called out. “Let me help you!”

“OOOUUT!!”

fwoom!

Author's Note

It's back...and it's good vibes all around.

At least, for me now...Alex is still on the run. And an unorthodox approach leads to the longest chase sequence of the book. This is Part 1 of 3, and will lead right into an Intermission.

From there, you'll get more updates on the book's progression. Check out my profile page to be posted on progression. And don't forget to leave feedback in the comments as it helps me grow as a writer.

Okay cool! Byeee! -Harpy

P.S. Feels cliche that Alex is always having his past brought up? This trope and most of the repetitive motions die at the conclusion of THIS book. I don't plan on exploring it heavily from then onward. :twilightsmile:

And The Chase Is On! - Part 2

Chapter 31: And The Chase Is On! - Part 2

[...]

yawn! “Good morning, Nacreous. Sleep well, my love?”

chuckle “As per usual? Decently well, Sunspots.”

I rounded the long dining table and sat near Celestia as breakfast was served. I acknowledged the ponies delivering the food and sat comfortably in my chair, eyeing the treats before me.

“The waffles sure look fluffy this morning, don’t they?” I asked in surprise.

“Well, yes. They always do, Nacreous,” Celestia replied cheerfully. “I have the syrup if you will need it.”

“Please,” I asked, looking at the alicorn. Celestia’s smile warmed my chest as she levitated it toward me. I hungrily grabbed it and poured it onto the stack of waffles. We ate peacefully, watching the time go by before Commander Shifting and Luna arrived from their nightly shift.

“Commander,” I chimed. “Nice morning we’re having today, aren’t we?” The stallion unicorn nodded slowly, his tired expression acknowledging the meals being readied.

yawn! “Yes, quite the night we had, Emperor Nacreous,” Luna replied half-heartedly. “And what a night it was! Tia, you won’t believe this…but the nobles are at it again.”

groan “About whaaat, dear sister?” Celestia quipped irritably.

“Alex…again,” Luna moaned in frustration. “They just keep bringing it up. Haven’t they whined enough about it during Day Court?”

“Persistently,” Celestia huffed, staring at the table. “It’s beginning to become something more than a ‘Canterlot and her allies’ problem. This is becoming a ‘world of Equestria and her nations’ issue, and I am sick and tired of always having to give an update every single day.”

“Unfortunately so, dear,” I replied. “Whether you allow it to fester or put an end to it is up to yo-us. I meant ‘us.’ Oh, maybe you would like me to address the nobles again?”

“No, no. I think you’ve had your fair share of snobby and rude nobles who dare question my preferences,” Celestia replied before smiling. “Thank you for offering, my special hippogriff.” My heart beat twice as that lovely smile of hers pierced through. I could get lost in those eyes….

cough! “Well, for one thing…I haven’t heard any new information regarding his whereabouts,” the Commander said, causing my ears to perk up. “Where should we continue?”

“Well, Shifting. I will leave that for you all to decide,” I shrugged, quickly hopping off the chair and moving toward Celestia. “I have business to attend to today.”

“Oh? First time I’m hearing about it,” Celestia asked in surprise. “Whatever for?”

“Let’s say that when all is said and done. After your pupil ascends to the throne, and you and Luna finally retire,” I replied before winking. “We’ll have a secured place ready for us to call home.”

Celestia put a hoof over her mouth as her eyes widened. “You got a patch of land reserved for us in the town of Seaward Shoals?”

I nodded softly and planted a kiss on her forehead. “I’m finalizing all the details today, dear,” I replied softly. “But, if anything, I must hurry. That pony has a lot on his plate, and I wouldn’t want to be late. Reputation so be the end of me if I am!”

giggle “Eee! Okay, Nacreous. I guess I’ll handle Day Court alone again,” Celestia sighed. Her head briefly hung before I pulled her in for a long, tender kiss. Her eyes closed as she reciprocated the action, breaking away to look into her gaze.

“Don’t worry, Sunspots. I’ll try to hurry and be back before noon,” I whispered. “Promise me you’ll wait?”

“Heehee, I’ve waited a thousand years too long, Nacreous,” Celestia teased. “A few hours isn’t close to the time I was truly alone. And I’ll manage, especially if I know you’ll be there in the end.”

“Great. I’ll be back!” I approved, activating a rune. Waving to the trio, I walked through the portal and arrived on the outskirts of Seaward Shoals. Hearing the portal close behind me with a fwip! allowed me to breathe easy. Then, I unfurled my wings and took off into the sky.

After floating in the air, I scanned the horizon quickly. Knowing that the train must have left the trainyard more than five minutes ago, I saw a gray puff of smoke bounce over the treeline in the distance. My eyes narrowed in as my beak curved into a grin.

“Hmph. There you are,” I whispered under my breath. I began gliding toward the train that was speeding along the tracks. Smoke continuously billowed from the stack as I neared it, and then his silhouette appeared.

Alex was standing right next to the dome on the caboose car, adjusting his weight as the wind rushed by. My mind plotted every move he and I could possibly make, and the path I would need to choose accounted for every situation.

One thing was for certain.

“Alex…it’s time to come clean about everything. About you, Skystar, the others…and me.”

Why are you the way you are, Alex?

========================================<>========================================

“...”

“What’s happe-”

Ssh.

“...”

It was morning again. The peaceful dream I had turned into a waking nightmare, as I predicted. So, to save face, I woke myself up in time before it got out of control. Forcing the dream to shatter was risky and unideal, but my worries had just begun.

slam! The conductor entered the cabin of my train car and began to walk about. I silently breathed in and out, doing my best not to make a sound. I activated my sticky webbing across my palms to hang onto the ceiling, waiting for what felt like an eternity.

Come on, the left side of my mind impatiently thought. When will they leave?

Alex, the right side commented. We’re starting to lose our grip. Regrip and hold still.

The conductor below moved slowly. Their hoofsteps were heard as they creaked against the floorboards. I waited patiently, continuing to silently breathe while refocusing my grip. After another minute or so, the train car’s door abruptly opened and slammed shut.

slam!

“...”

“Whew!” I exhaled deeply as my grip loosened. I leaned back against the ceiling tiles underneath me and said nothing, desperately regaining composure over my breathing. My lungs expanded in rhythm with my heart as it slowed to a walking pace.

sigh “Good God,” I exhaled, grabbing my hair. “That was a clos-”

fwooo! The train’s whistle caught me off guard, sounding in the distance. Then, the train began to move, ever so ruggedly in its movements. It weaved left and right, seemingly navigating the large yard’s tracks and switch system. It finally straightened out, chugging along the tracks and speeding up.

I pushed my entire body backward and found the tiny space atop the caboose. The caboose’s cupola was situated just high enough for me to sit upright and see over the train before me. It was decently long for a passenger train, watching as it passed the last watchtower and left the yard.

I watched as it turned left slightly and began the journey along the coastline of the North Luna Ocean. I saw the water’s edge crash against the beachheads, the waves remaining evenly spaced. I took my time in my new position, stretching my arms and groaning from the stiffness.

“Fuck,” I quietly thought aloud, pushing my hands against my back in an attem-

crack!

“Ohhh…that felt good,” I commented with pleasure. Being tall meant I was prone to stiffness, especially if lying down or standing for a long time. Waking up in the morning, teaching my students all day, or playing pinball in the league didn’t matter. Proper stretching and wellness were essential, and this world was no exception.

“Can you get to the point, Alex? What did you do after all that?”

Bro, my mind thought. Uncool.

Well, I took some time to check my watch, seeing the energy bar full. Then, I gathered my belongings and left what I didn’t need behind. Finally, I took my leave from the train car.

“How’d you do that?”

I propped open a window atop the caboose and climbed out of it. My torso nearly got stuck before I tucked my stomach in, allowing me to clamber out and onto the top of the train car. I kept one hand on the window frame and held it tight, ensuring my legs adjusted accordingly on the roof.

The wind beat against my chest as my weight shifted and settled into place, making me let go of the window. My hair flowed in the wind as the train chugged along the railroad tracks, allowing me to peer into the distance at what was coming.

I watched as the train approached the long curve before Vanhoover, the whole train suddenly slowing down. The smoke billowed from the stack, traveling through the air as steam emitted from the wheels. It was…a comforting feeling for me.

“How so?”

I had always liked trains growing up, and riding one was always fun. Whether it was going to transportation museums or the times my school would make trips for our class and sports teams. I always liked the ones where we saw trains because I enjoyed the experience.

It was incredible to hear about the history of steam-powered locomotives, too. My brothers and I would play with the model trains in the basement during the fall, and how delicate yet detailed they were intrigued me. The modern-day titans brought tears to my eyes, seeing them back on the rails and in action. After all, we weren’t even born when they ruled the rails.

Legends, my mind echoed before laughing. Heh. Legends of the rails….

“Heh, I see what you did there. Good one. I am laughing so hard right now….”

Wow, who let the funny man in? my mind thought sarcastically.

fwooo! The engine’s call woke me up from my train of thought. Not like it mattered becau-

Kaww!

My eyes widened, making my head spin around at the sound. The faint cry of an eagle caught me by surprise, causing my head to fill with dread at the possible creature who made it. My eyes darted frantically around before feeling a much faster rush of air fly overhead.

Bam!

I looked in the direction of the noise as a creature landed on the caboose’s roof. It had dug its claws into the metal rooftop of the train car, which bent under its weight. The hippogriff’s beak curved into a snarl, and his wings spread as his head finally moved up. Two ocean-blue eyes opened and stared back into mine, with a noticeable fire lit behind them.

My shoulders remained up as my teeth clenched. Come on, leave us be! the left side of my mind thought in frustration. Every time we try to live in our feelings and memories, this guy always has to show up and ruin the moment!

“...”

It didn’t sound like he had said anything. Not only did his beak move but my hearing was still fine-tuned to hear what Nacreous said exactly. And it filled me with…fear.

“Told you.”

========================================<>========================================

Alex stood upright as I smirked. I knew he heard what I said under my breath, but his disdainful expression gave me reason to believe I shouldn’t play around and cut right to the chase.

“Alex! I have come not for a fight, but-”

“Bullshit!” Alex’s one-word answer stopped my sentence and made me blink twice. I knew how smart he really was, but it’s like he was prepared for me to say that.

“I got all the time in the world, Nacreous!” Alex yelled back, stamping his shoe on the caboose’s roof. “Why don’t you try something else?”

I took that as a challenge and decided to retract my wings. They relaxed to my sides nicely and allowed me to take a cautious step forward. “Alex, plea-”

“Don’t approach, Nacreous!” Alex warned. His right hand immediately hovered over his wrist where the super-watch was. “If you get close to me, I will summon the big ax. I am NOT afraid to defend myself, and I am NOT afraid to fight you!”

“Alex, spare…spare me some time, at least, to talk with you,” I replied calmly. “You know I won’t fight you.” I took another step forward and approached the center of the train car, which made Alex lean back and raise his arms higher.

“Stop getting closer, Nacreous!” Alex shouted back with more force. I stopped in my tracks as the wind around us continued to blow ferociously. Alex’s face expressed a level of anger that forced the veins across his neck and arms to bulge. “Last chance to back dow-”

“I am not backing down from talking with you!” I answered loudly. My mind shorted out momentarily as the outline of my planned conversation crumbled into dust. My emotions suddenly took over as I sighed heavily. “You…You’re my friend, and I am worri-”

“Pfft hahahaaa!” Alex began to laugh hysterically while both my eyebrows furrowed in disappointment. It did give me a chance to take another couple of steps forward, sidestepping the caboose’s cupola and coming within reach of Alex. Come on, Nacreous, I thought pensively. Get to him before something bad happens.

“Th-That’s gotta be the best joke you’ve ever told me, Nacreous! Holy shit!” the human replied jokingly, clutching his stomach. scoff! “Even you know you don’t mean tha-hahaha!”

“...”

As he continued to laugh at me, I noticed his eyes close as his head slowly dipped. Then, as if it were like magic…the air went quiet.

The train sped along the train tracks like normal, but Alex was the only other sound I heard. The wind wasn’t howling anymore, and neither were the clicks! and clacks! sounding from underneath the train. It was only Alex’s breathing and voice I heard within my ears.

I didn’t know why it was happening, but I only knew what happened afterward. Alex’s laughter started to wane and grow softer. His hands came up to his face and covered them. He began to tremble in place while dropping to his knees, his arms desperately coming up to hide his face.

sob! That’s when the human I had gotten to know over the past two years began to cry. He sat back on the edge of the caboose’s roof, not caring if he would fall off and tumble across the tracks. All he did was bury his head atop his knees and sob loudly, causing me to feel sympathy.

Why? my mind thought. Alex laughed at me for trying to be there for him over a minute ago. His cries continued to dance somberly through the wind, dying as they reached my ears. I no longer heard his voice….

It was only my mind I heard. Comfort the human, it suddenly instructed. Alex feels lost and vulnerable right now. It has been a long journey thus far for him, and he has nocreature else left to talk to.

“...But I can be there for him.” My brain reacted to my mind’s idea immediately. My claws pressed against the roof of the caboose and moved forward. I passed by the last part of the caboose’s dome, making my way to the crumpled human. Alex’s forearms covered his entire face as he sobbed viciously, making me decide to reach out and comfort him.

Almost there, my mind thought. I rested my right claw across Alex’s shoulder, with my talon slightly gripping onto the clot-

Smack! Alex slapped my arm away, taking me by surprise. He shook his head slowly before burying it back into his arms. I watched Alex try to regain his composure, but it seemed impossible. I said nothing as I sat before him, waiting for his next move.

“D-Don’t try and act l-like you’re my f…f-friend now, Nacreous,” Alex’s voice shakily cried. His head shook once as he exhaled loudly. “I-I know th-this feeling already….”

sigh “Alex….”

“What?”

========================================<>========================================

I watched Alex as his head came up, allowing me to see the sadness that coated his face. His cheeks burned red, his eyes were bloodshot, and the vibrance in his eyes died. They no longer appeared as those turquoise, cheerful eyes he once had.

They looked…gray.

shudder “Wh-What do you want with me?” Alex croaked. The overall vulnerability he must have been feeling was heartbreaking for me to watch.

“...” I opened my mouth before closing it, prompting silence to cover the area. For myself I didn’t even know how to answer that question. Whether I should tell Alexander why I was here or should I try to make him come ‘home’ to us.

No, that wouldn’t be good, I reminded myself. Bringing the guy back to Canterlot would only prolong the inevitable. But…then we can send him to his world. The world he ‘belongs’ in.

I shook my head and decided to go with the flow. “Listen…Alex,” I softly began with. “It’s difficult for me to answer that right now.”

“Pfft. Yeah, right….”

“But that is because there are so many avenues this conversation can go down,” I pointed out, watching Alex’s eyes close. “The way you’re feeling is not who ‘you’ are. But, the way I-uh, WE. Yeah…the way we feel in Canterlot may make you doubt me.”

“Heh...that’s for sure.”

“And you are completely allowed to feel that way, Alex,” I answered. “If that’s what you think, I have no problem agreeing. Your assessment of how you judge others is your ‘opinion’ for a reason. You’re entitled to have one.”

“Well, what is the point of having an entitled opinion and possibly sharing it if you aren’t even allowed to express it?” Alex bitterly growled as he looked at me.

“Did you?”

“...” For once in a blue moon, the question I had proposed to Alex caused him to stop and really think about it. I observed him as his eyes squinted, the gears in his mind churning. Every now and then, he would look like he was about to answer, but he just gave up and sat silently.

Entertain me for a moment, Alex. Please, my mind begged. Please, just…talk to me like a friend.

“Am I entitled to my own life right now?” Alex asked. “Or is it in the han-duah. Fuck…the ‘hooves’ of others? Is my life right now, as we speak, in your claws…or mine?” Alex looked at me and raised his head, watching me as my head tilted to the right.

“Hmm…fair question for you to ask, Alex,” I commented. “Well, are you being held back by somecreature? Does somepony have you coddled in a room? Or are you out in the open where you are ‘free’ to do whatever you want?”

“Like what?” Alex seethed. “Do whatever I want? Nacreous, I have had to constantly be in fear of you all ever sinc-”

“You just said it. And now you know how I felt for almost my entire life, Alexander.”

========================================<>========================================

The air went cold as Alex stopped in the middle of his sentence. I looked down and away from the human as my admittance had also stung me hard.

“Oh…right.”

“Is that all you can say, Alex?” I inquired. I turned to look him in the eyes, his gaze meeting mine. “To have to hide away in solitude while the world is chasing after you? To live in fear of what other creatures might think of you, once they realized who you were?...T-To not know i-if you’d ever be l-loved again?”

My breathing quickened as my remembrance of my entire life came full circle. I took a deep breath before continuing. “I have always felt ‘fear,’ Alex,” I firmly remarked. “Everycreature I had ever met and became friends with has died. All my close acquaintances and lovers…gone. And even so, I could never be…‘free.’”

I looked at Alex as he began to tear up. I shook my head and shrugged it off. “It’s tough. Real life is truly a tough world to live in.”

“...”

“But, you know what?” I asked, remembering the question I had thought about before. “Even through all that…what did I do with my life? Let it pass me by? Alex…I saved lives. I fought for others, and…and I made ‘friends.’ Friends I’ll share a lifetime of memories with. Even…”

“Celestia,” Alex whispered.

“Yes.” I nodded and smiled. “Alex, you finally answered my question.”

“Wai-What do you-”

Alex stopped mid-sentence, his jaw-dropping as I raised my eyebrows. He was so surprised that he didn’t even know how to respond. Alex just sat there and looked at me for a while. Then, slowly, I noticed a smile forming on his face, causing me to point it out to him.

“You’re starting to smile,” I teased. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“I-I can’t believe it,” Alex exhaled. He was still at a loss for words as I concluded it for him.

“See? You feel the exact same way,” I replied kindly with a smile. “And that’s why I see you as a duplicate. A counterpart…to me. ‘You.’ You’re like a younger version of me, Alex.”

“..Eh…heh heh.” Alex began to laugh to himself as my head tilted. “What’s so funny?” I asked.

“Nothing, it’s…it’s just…” sigh “I-I get what you meant right there,” Alex admitted before looking at me. Suddenly, those turquoise eyes from before came back to life. “Nacreous, I don’t think you realize how much that sentence meant to me just now.”

“The ‘you are a younger version of me?’” I replied. Alex nodded before explaining.

“You know, back when I was young,” Alex began to retell, “everyone I knew would try and compare me to others. Not that it was a bad thing, no. Its…they always said, ‘His game is just like this player,’ and, ‘No! He definitely plays like this player!’ And it just went on and on….”

I listened as he continued. “I-I always felt like I was chasing something or someone. They never stopped to ask ME who I felt I was like because honestly…I didn’t care. I didn’t care about being called the ‘modern-day Bird’ or a ‘Pistol Pete reskin.’ Yes, those players WERE my role models in basketball, but…no one ever asked me who I thought I was.”

Alex stopped to smile as he looked away. “But, for me, if I could go down the line of the best memories and see who was responsible for them from the start?” He paused, taking a breath as I wondered where this was going. “Why do you think I have so few mentors and role models?”

Alex turned toward me and raised three fingers. “Three. Three saw me differently. And…they all said I was just like them when they were younger.”

My body shivered as it got goosebumps. After all this time, I thought. Is that the answer to who you are? There’s no way that’s true….

“And now, that’s a fourth perso-uh, creature. A fourth creature has said, ‘I see a younger version of me in you currently.’ Only four have said it, Nacreous. Do you want to guess who they are?”

sigh “Well, I know your deceased Grandpa is one,” I started with. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

Alex shrugged it off as I rattled the next ones off. “You once said a guy named ‘Big Chuck’ was a second. He got you into competitive pinball and mentored you to be better. Then, your high school band director, who also became your mentor in college. He taught you everything and saw a bright future in you as a teacher. And, now…I’m the fourth.”

“Correct,” Alex said softly. A tear traced down his cheek as a shuddered breath overtook him. “I-I have them to thank for me b-being here right now. Th-They made me the person I a-am today. And I couldn’t be more thankful….”

The air went silent again as Alex stared off into the distance. I watched him as he looked at the city of Vanhoover, passing us by as we sat atop the train’s last car.

“Thank you, Nacreous,” Alex finally said. I looked toward him as he smiled. My chest thudded as something felt…‘different.’ Alex had that warm smile on his face. One that he always expressed ever since I met him. The human motioned me for a hug, to which I obliged.

Alex clung to my frame as he slowly began to breathe calmly. Then, I sighed heavily and reciprocated the hug, realizing that our friendship may have been resto-

gasp! “...” My eyes widened as the realization hit me. Alex did it. He renewed hope in himself, my mind victoriously thought. Yes! And we gained his trust back? Finally! I smiled as the human continued to hug me, a feeling of pride and happiness flooding my mind.

Alex is back! What a good step in the right direc-

“We’re both very well-aged adults, Nacreous. Such tricks…are below us.”

“Huh?”

Shove!

========================================<>========================================

Nacreous’s body got thrown backward across the caboose’s roof, skidding until he stopped. His head popped up immediately, staring at me in shock and disbelief. The hippogriff’s beak hung open, unable to comprehend the events I had started.

My mind had contemplated everything he was doing and saw right through the mask. “You think I can’t see right through your facade?!” I angrily shouted. “I know your game, Nacreous!”

“...A-Alex, h-h-hold on a second-”

“You had plenty of time to capture me and haul me off to Canterlot, and you blew it!” I yelled back. The hippogriff’s eyebrows popped up. “And believe me, it wasn’t going to work! I saw through it…RIGHT through it!” The air around us blew fiercely, the sounds of the train reverberating in my ears.

“A-Alex, I-I wasn’t-”

“Don’t think I’m stupid enough to realize what you were doing, Nacreous!” I accused. “You’re trying to, yet again, appeal to my sensitive side. Waiting to nab me at my most vulnerable moment and haul me back through a portal! And where would we be? Canterlot Castle!”

“W-W-Wait, A-Alex,” Nacreous stuttered out. “I-I’m not-”

“Why can’t you four understand these three words of mine?” I said before shouting forcefully. “LEAVE!! ME!! ALONE!!”

“...”

The air howled as those words echoed across the valley. The forest ahead was rapidly approaching, but that didn’t matter anymore. Not to me…‘this’ was the real matter.

“You want to hear how I feel? I despise this more than anything,” I sneered. “Every time I am asked by any of you, ‘How are you doing, Alex?’ ‘Oh, is everything okay, Alex?’ ‘How was your night, Alex?’ ‘Remember, I am here as a friend, Alex.’ ‘Trust us, Alex.’ Fuck your trust!”

The hippogriff said nothing, remaining motionless as I kept venting. “You realize how unjust and unfair this feels?!” I shouted. “You think I feel fine when the entirety of Equestria thinks I’m a ‘monster?’ That I just act on impulse? I make my decisions and plan all my moves thoughtfully. I know that sometimes my actions will have consequences, but when I do something I have no choice but to do, since the entirety of Equestria’s fate is at stake?!” sigh “I’m the monster….”

“...I-”

“And because none of you could understand back then!” I interrupted loudly. “God is and shall be my witness forever! Every fucking time I do something, He knows! And I’ll have Him be my witness since none of y’all can believe me!”

“Alex!” Nacreous chirped. “I’m not even talking about the trial!”

“You nearly did, Nacreous!” I said before realizing something. “You were about to bring it up and decided against it. Especially since this whole time, your goal was to get my trust and then grab me at the last second.”

Nacreous eyes widened in surprise as I planted my foot fiercely into the roof of the caboose. I clawed at my shirt’s neck opening before seeing Nacreous’s wings unfurl swiftly. I looked at him as both of my hands lay at my sides, my teeth gritting hard.

“You had one chance, Nacreous,” I replied, my voice cracking due to the screaming I had done and no water to wash out my throat. ahem! “God…you have once again proven to me why you all are untrustworthy, and you’ll never, EVER, get my trust back. You haven’t earned it yet!”

Nacreous continued to stare me down as we both felt something unexpected. The train suddenly began screeching to a halt, the brakes violently shattering the tension in the air. My hands came up to my ears and covered them, doing their best to drown out the unsettling noi-

“Alex! The train is stopping!” the voice of my watch said. I rolled my eyes and exhaled.

“No duh, Mike-”

“Somepony has appeared on the tracks up ahead! It’s Celestia!”

========================================<>========================================

gasp! “Oh shit,” I muttered, looking up quickly to see that the watch was correct. A train junction was straight ahead, and a lone alicorn with her mane flowing stood on the rails. The ground underneath her was melting, fire slowly disfiguring the railroad tracks and making my body tighten from the shock.

The train continued to grind to a halt, forcefully pushing Nacreous up and away from me. The hippogriff quickly caught himself before looking down at the figure as well. His head rolled back as his claw came up to his face, making me realize something.

Nacreous is distracted, the right side of my mind thought. Now’s the time to run!

But, where wil-

And that’s when my mind saw it. A new avenue for me to take. And it just opened up, too.

“On the fly?”

We always do things on the fly, yes.

“Alex!” the watch shouted loud enough for me to hear. “I found a new route we can take! It’ll save you time if you full-throttle it too!”

“Go ahead and trace it, Mikey!” I exclaimed, looking at the watch’s screen impatiently. Sure enough, a straight line going all the way up to Yakyakistan drew itself out, showing me the path we needed to take.

Strapping the bag onto my back, I readied myself and took two steps, leaping off the caboose’s roof. The air rushed past me as I flew through the air, bringing the watch back up to my mouth.

“Activate webs!”

“Request acknowledged!” Immediately, a line of sticky webs shot from my wrist, aimed toward the nearby Smokey Mountains.

“NO YOU DON’T!!”

“Activate Ax of-”

“Request acknowledged! Put your right hand up, Alex!” The watch knew what my order was going to be. It did so faster than my ability to process, not giving me enough time to react to the force I was about to feel.

I looked to my right and watched as a blast of magic rocketed toward me.

shimmer!

“Shit-”

Boom!

Author's Note

What a twist! :trollestia: Nacreous and Alex share this familiarity, and both of them DO understand it. However, that trust is still broken, so it forces Alex not to believe him. That's why Nacreous's reaction is so heartbreaking to write: his victory was shortlived!

In case you didn't know, I'm back. So we're chugging along with these uploads. Part 3 comes out (hopefully) later. In all likelihood, next weekend, which includes Friday, right?

Anyway, I'll see you guys then. Byeee!

-Harpy :twilightsmile:

Trapped {revised}

Chapter 1: Trapped

[...]

“Do you remember your name?”

“…”

“My name?”

My name.

“My name is Alexander Walkerson, but most people call me Alex.”

I’m a 25-year-old male from Earth. At 6’ 2” and 186 pounds, I was once a promising athlete and considered ‘generational talent.’ But, like most hyped-up basketball teenagers, a devastating leg injury derailed any hope for me to pursue a career in athletic competition.

However, that didn’t mean I couldn’t be something in education. And so, after graduating high school with high honors, I decided to attend a private university that had offered me a full-ride scholarship for joining their music department. Of course, how could I say no?

I enjoyed all five years I spent at that school, getting to know many individuals from different cultures and backgrounds while developing alongside great musicians. Ultimately, I graduated and earned two Bachelor’s degrees, one in Music Education and the other in Music Performance, both with magna cum laude status.

After completing an entire semester of student teaching, I was left to take over a position at a high school that needed someone to rebuild the program. The first few years I worked were rough, with me constantly advocating and defending why the music department required more funding.

The students were getting the education they deserved, constantly finding ways to improve their music performance, learning music theory, and creating music together. They worked for everything given to them, so it wasn’t hard to realize what the school was hiding: talented musicians.

Aside from working as a music teacher, I could afford my own place: a medium-sized home, complete with a built-in garage and spacious backyard. Being able to move out of my parent’s house meant I was now acting independently, even though I did call back many times to ask how to pay bills, file taxes, and so on.

One thing I couldn’t shake was the lonesome feeling. I lived with my parents my entire life and was now alone. And no amount of material possessions or business propositions could fill that pit.

So I decided to change that. Adopting a dog and caring for my Pharah daily gave me a newfound hope for my life. I was in a very dark place after that senior year when the injury occurred, but now, it felt like my life was finally turning around in my favor.

I even got an interest. A human interest. A 24-year-old lady who was fond of me and asked me out. We were dating for nearly seven months, and things appeared to be turning around for me.

“Alas, something happened, didn’t it?”

========================================<>========================================

Yes, and it happened not too long ago. While trying to sleep one Friday night, I thought I had heard something from across my room. It was a strange, dark voice. I thought I was hallucinating and went back to sleep, but the voice spoke again.

“Open the door,” the voice called out. “Alex, open this door.”

I slowly got up and reached for the light switch above my bed, but the lights didn’t turn on. I started to hyperventilate because I wasn’t a big fan of dark rooms or anything scary, especially out of the horror genre.

I wasn’t thinking clearly, so I decided to grab something to protect me, and that was my phone. I mean, seriously. A golf club, bookcase shelves, something, anything. But nope, my phone had to be first.

As if that would ever wor-wait, it has a built-in flashlight function, I remembered, sighing afterward. Nevermind.

“Boutta turn this shit into Luigi’s Mansion,” I muttered, a grin forming. Turning on the flashlight, I blinked as the room slightly lit up, but nobody was in sight. Then, as I held up my phone, I felt something graze my left shoulder, and I immediately turned around.

There was maniacal laughter that followed, endlessly taunting me. Truly, this was from whatever entity was in play. Sure, I was freaking out, but the voice beckoned me again.

“Come open this door, Alex. Let me in….”

“How about no? I want to sleep. It’s been a long day,” I uttered under my breath. I exhaled and went to the bedroom door. I hesitated, wondering to myself, Was I still dreaming? No, then this would be a nightmare. But, eh, it’s worth a shot.

Grabbing the doorknob, I turned it to the left but found it locked. I looked for the locking mechanism, but the knob was flat.

“What the f-”

“NOT THAT DOOR, IDIOT!!”

I froze immediately, terrified for my life. Now it clicked into place. The closet door was the only other door in this room, and I had made the wrong choice. Now I am for sure dead, I painstakingly thought. I should really go back to bed.

But, to not anger whoever it was, I caved and went to the closet door. With caution, I slowly reached for the knob. Turning it ever-so-slightly, I peered into the closet as the door opened.

fwoosh!

========================================<>========================================

“What do you mean by ‘fwoosh!’”

Remembering what followed, I started to think, it was a crazy set of events. It had been quite some time since I appeared in that strange world. In a land of numerous unique creatures and different factions, all walks of life seemed welcome.

Well, all except the human species, apparently. From the moment I arrived, there was an immediate cause for panic at the sight of an unknown creature standing on two legs. But, like, come on, it wasn’t my fault. The universe sent me crashing into their weird yet colorful world.

Since then, I’ve gone through a lot. After spending a few years there, I thought returning home wouldn’t be possible, and I decided to start a new life. But nothing could prepare me for what was to come next.

Trapped, chained, and shunned from the rest of the world. A prisoner…for doing the right thing.

“What did you do to deserve that sort of treatment?”

You’ll find out later. It’s so obvious to tell when creatures fear who you are if they have to shackle you with the strongest material they know of. They knew I was strong in power but believed that would stave off any attempt I tried to escape.

However, I did have a backup plan. It was the best piece of technology I had created: a watch that resembled something out of Ben 10, which could activate any superpower I needed.

“You serious?”

“Yeah.” Web-slinging, powerful punches, an indestructible shield, dual-wielding battle axes, and even extreme speed. You name it, and it was most likely on it. Everything on my wrist was at my disposal. So you would think this imprisonment didn't matter since that super watch could grant me any superpower, right?

“Yea-”

“Hahaha, wrong. It’s dead and out of energy. Defective, so to speak,” I admitted, my shoulders sagging. One can only hope that I could regain some power from it sooner or later to escape that nightmarish prison.

But that’s where I was: trapped. It was the same room I had been given since I got there. One room in the highest tower at the Canterlot Castle in a world named ‘Equestria.’

“Why does that sound so famil-ehm. Sorry. Please, continue.”

The guards outside had been tripled ever since ‘the incident.’ Two guarding the door and a third checking to see if I was still there every ten minutes. Entirely unnecessary, I thought, them being allowed to rotate every hour to stay refreshed.

“You want to know the worst part?”

“What?”

They relished every opportunity they could get to mock me. Now, with all the stuff I had been through, after everything I had done to protect them. It was only then that they wanted to talk smack. And me being in such a vulnerable state meant they could do whatever they felt like doing to me.

“What about their higher-ups? Surely those individuals should have stopped that kind of behavior.”

The Commander, a fellow named Shifting Sands, was to check on them occasionally to make sure everything was in order. But with his schedule being so damn busy, it added up to i’s not getting dotted and t’s not being crossed.

No checks and balances…no control…no higher authority….

Just unrelenting, disgusting, putrid behavior from the individuals I thought I could trust.

“My, my, how the mighty have fallen. Wasn’t the human ‘incorruptible?’” said one of the guards.

“Guess not. A murderer, vandal, manipulator, and conspirer against The Crown of Canterlot. That’s when you know you bucked up.” said another. The guards started to laugh, inspiring them to start chanting.

“Now you bucked up. Now you bucked up....”

It droned on. I will never hear the end of it, I thought. At this point, it started to get on my last nerves. Why now? Is it because of my state, or have they disregarded my entire past in Equestria because of one singular event?

“What did you do, Alex?”

========================================<>========================================

It wasn’t even my fault. All I was doing was playing by my honor code. And now, I was being mocked for it. After all, if I hadn’t stepped in, who knows what could’ve happened to my so-called ‘friends.’

Those individuals being the four members of ‘The Crown of Canterlot.’ Four creatures by the names of Commander Shifting Sands, Princess Luna, Emperor Nacreous Thunderwing, and Princess Celestia.

chuckle “And to think I thought I knew them….”

Present-day life wouldn’t be how it was if I hadn’t resorted to killing off the one they call Anonymous. Of course, Greymane may have been able to control the devilishly-twisted golemite into becoming his personal minion through his sick magical abilities. However, that human was still somewhat in control of his own thoughts and actions.

Still, my goal then was to decimate Anonymous down to nothing and end it. It was a difficult decision, considering that the green human and I found out each other existed not even a year prior, but that past life didn’t matter at the moment. I had to prevent further destruction and possible death, which resulted in me blasting him with a ball of magical energy.

And after all the blood, sweat, and tears I had spilled on that battlefield, it was thrown into the dumpster and set ablaze. After those events, I remember what happened. I was recovering in my room, showering off the blood and wiping away the tears, when there was a flurry of knocks at the door.

Then, The Crown of Canterlot blasted down the door, placing me under arrest. Of course, I didn’t understand it then since it went by so fast, but it was still unbelievable and shocking.

And now, the guards chanting those derogatory statements kept reinforcing that memory, making me want to cut my ears off. I tried my best to drown their voices out, but despite my best efforts, it never worked.

“Why not? Just…don’t listen. You could’ve simply ignored them.”

That’s because out of everything they say behind that closed door, there was one topic they continuously mentioned that would get on my nerves every damn time.

“To think The Crown ever cared about him,” a guard said from behind the door.

“To think he thought the princesses were his friends. The Emperor and Commander? They were never his friends,” another said.

“He acted like they were, and then he betrayed them,” a guard said sadistically.

“I truly feel sorry for that one princess. Isn’t she the daughter of Queen Novo, the leader of the hippogriffs? I think her name was…oh yeah. Skystaaar….” the guard sang, the group chuckling.

“Yeah, he hurt her the most. I heard a rumor floating around that they were dating. But, hey, at least Skystar will be single again,” a guard said playfully.

“Doesn’t matter. After this, she can’t trust the human anymore,” the head guard responded.

“Ain’t that something?”

“What a shame….”

“Wow…rude…uhm. Alex?”

I clenched my fists in rage. Every. Single. Fucking time! I had to refrain from screaming or doing anything rash. A punishment usually resulted in me receiving a beating or magical electric shocks.

Whenever those pony guards uttered that statement, I had to grind my teeth, bite my lip, scream internally, or wish for earplugs to drown them out. No form of meditation could have helped me anymore.

A fantastic guitarist, novice teacher, former basketball player, decent swimmer, and a human with a competitive nature and chip-on-the-shoulder mentality, it didn’t matter anymore. They reduced it all to me shackled and chained, imprisoned behind a thick wooden door, trapped in a tower with the windows barred.

No escape.

Trapped forever in eternal misery.

========================================<>========================================

“That…sucks. I’m sorry.”

Don’t be. I’m not too fond of this world anyway, I thought. That was the right side of my brain speaking. What followed was the left side piping up. Cheer up, Alex. Think positive. It’s not all that bad.

“Your conscience?”

The two sides of my brain represented two different mindsets. The right was more adventurous and had a knack for being competitive. The other, however, was the left side, more methodical in its approach and emotionally driven. Still, I relied on them to decide what to do.

“And that’s where it got you? Trapped?”

At least I was given some freedom, that being in movement. However, I was still confused about why the guards didn’t shackle my legs together, as I was a creature deemed ‘too dangerous.’

Still, it wouldn’t have mattered. The shackles may have been tough to break, but maneuvering the one-stranded chain tied around my waist to the farthest wall resulted in an exploit: I could access the reading/writing desk, my books, and the window.

Twisting and turning, the chains that bound me straightened out and allowed me to walk over to the window. Looking out into the world, I could see all of Canterlot below. All the creatures running around free, what would I give to be back down there, in a world conversing with others, laughing, smiling? Probably my life, I plausibly thought. It’s too much to think about now.

And no form of breaking the bars and jumping out the window would help. Not only was I chained to the farthest wall of the room, but the loud sounds would’ve notified the guards and the pegasi would’ve caught me mid-air. That super-watch was not functional, and it meant The Crown of Canterlot would have turned me into French toast before I had another chance to breathe.

Shaking my head, I thought aloud. It’s no use, you goof.

I slumped back over to the bed to contemplate my life with nothing else to do for the umpteenth time. A book may help in these trying times. Painstakingly, I re-maneuvered the chain that shackled me, allowing me to access the shelf.

Once housing over fifty stories, books, and historical novels, only fourteen books remained on its shelving. I had read all of them cover to cover, but I never took the time to actually ‘read’ them. In this case, reading them word-for-word and not skimming could help me pass the time.

As I picked up the thickest book there, I couldn’t help but laugh at the irony. I was an excellent student in my past English courses, but I couldn’t understand all the nitty-gritty details they asked of me. So I decided to take mental notes of what I was about to read and brought it up.

“This book sure is heavy,” I said to myself. Then, blowing off the dust, I knew why I hadn’t touched this book for over a year. “And very dusty,” coughing slightly. “What’s the title of this again?”

I looked at the cover and squinted. “The Completed History of Equestria. Written by Starswirl the Bearded. Transcribed by Twilight Sparkle,” I read aloud. It was a heavy book, and it didn’t help that the shackles restricted the movement of my arms.

Eh, I’ve lifted heavier objects before. Not to brag, my mind internally bragged.

“That’s what we call a ‘humble brag.’”

Returning to the book, I opened it and turned to the first page. Then, sitting at the desk next to me, I placed the textbook on the wooden surface and began reading.

sigh “Author’s Notes,” I read aloud. Blowing out a sigh, I knew I could fall asleep here and now. I even remember the first thought that came to my mind.

Boooooring...wait. Is something amiss here? I thought. Isn’t history a collection of fact-

“HEY!”

Jolting up from my thoughts, I stumbled and nearly fell backward.

Goddammit, I thought. The guards outside started laughing to themselves. They do this shit every chance they can get, I seethed internally. The daily occurrences made it even more and more annoying. Is there a reason they have to bother me now?

“Get used to it, human. You’ll understand what it feels like,” said one of the guards, a dark tone in his low voice.

Okay, what the actual fuck? I questioned myself. Was this guy once a criminal? What kind of statement is that?

“Anyways, you know the drill. You have a visitor today.”

I snapped out of my headspace and tensed up. For the most part, this had been happening ever since my incarceration three weeks prior.

The creatures who showed up were typically the same. Any semblance of royalty, rulers of other lands, or the guards playing a mind game to trick me into thinking I had visitors. One such creature who decided to visit me was Queen Novo herself, with both Royal Sisters in attendance.

The surprise visit was undoubtedly tense since the Queen and I had butted heads on several occasions, including that one time I fought her. But that was the one time I got an opportunity to teach her a lesson. A lesson called ‘mercy.’

“Really?”

Regarding mercy, I believe in two things: you show it, or you don’t. And even after I spared her from catching these hands, she still backstabbed me. Quite figuratively and literally, she stabbed me with her trident…sword-thingy, while I had my back turned to her.

But now isn’t the time to dwell on such memories. As I scrambled for the bed, I remembered all the times I had a visitor show up. From past experiences, if that door opened, being anywhere other than the bed could be interpreted as unruly behavior.

“That’s stupid.”

A stupid rule, but that was the stipulation. The head guard always checked first, and if he saw me anywhere other than sitting on the bed, the guards acted as if I was non-compliant. This resulted in the visitor being turned away and me being on the receiving end of a punishment.

Not wanting anything like that, I sat criss-cross applesauce and waited for the guard to check the room before allowing the visitor in. Sure enough, he opens it slightly, checks, sees me sitting on the bed, and motions to whoever is waiting outside to step forward.

The only thing I could think of was, who could it possibly be that wanted to see me today?

========================================<>========================================

As the Princess of Friendship, it was obvious why I was here.

After all, I had been tasked with doing the same thing for Anonymous before he tragically died from his vices, so why not try the same thing again? This time, a creature from the same species, who may or may not act differently from how Anon did. Worth a shot, right?

Climbing up the tower stairs was time-consuming, but it allowed me to reflect on what had happened yesterday and how I would have to adjust my approach toward Alexander.

“Deep breath, Twilight, it’s going to be fine,” I said under my breath shakily.

Reassurance. It kept me in check. The problem from my countless meetings with Alex was that initial approach. Not wanting to start another argument, there was the thought of one method that might do the trick.

Catching him off guard may help me get to know who he is on the inside. I don’t want him to be hurt anymore by this. He needs to relax, I reminded myself internally. But, as I neared the top, any hope of relaxing the human evaporated.

I had forgotten that he has had to deal with ramped-up security, including patrols outside his window occasionally. If he had ever thought of escaping these past three weeks, then they would have been washed away by now.

The verdict of the trial is coming down tomorrow, I reminded myself. Giving Alex any inside information while he is in such a precarious state may ease his mind. Remember Twilight, stay calm. Collect your thoughts before speaking.

I motioned to the head guard outside the human’s door, announcing my presence. He bowed and turned for the door. This guard appeared different from the others throughout the castle. Was he a newer recruit?

I took a mental image of the stallion at the time. The guard was a muscular, toned, giant unicorn who made me extremely uncomfortable. He resembled a lesser version of Bulk Biceps, except his coat was darker, and he had a demeanor that screamed, ‘I’m a bad guy.’ He was undoubtedly a newbie, but being the head guard?

I could understand since The Crown wanted to ramp up their security to ensure Alex stayed put. So it was only reasonable that they get a more threatening type of guard into their ranks. However, it nagged at the back of my head.

Why was The Crown doing this to the human? I didn’t want to speak up against my former mentor in any way, Princess Celestia, but I felt she was losing her mind. It’s highly unnecessary, I thought.

Snapping back to reality, I overheard the guards barking their orders at the human prisoner. Moment of truth, Twilight. No turning back now, I told myself internally. This is it.

The guard checked the room momentarily and motioned for me to enter the room.

“Alright, here goes nothing,” I thought aloud, stepping forward and past the menacing stallion.

========================================<>========================================

Oh, that makes perfect sense. I sighed inside. The Princess of Friendship, Princess Twilight Sparkle. No duh, of course she would be here.

“Who’s that?”

Princess Twilight is one of Princess Celestia’s prized students and knows everything about friendship and reformation. She’s practically been here every day since my arrest.

She tries to give me the same spiel, but it never works. It always upsets me because I know she’s trying to pry into my past, and it always brings the ugly side out of me. STOP ASKING ME ABOUT MY LIFE ON EARTH!!my mind echoed painfully, my hand clenching my forehead.

It was a painful reminder of the turbulent times I had suffered in recent years when I was still on Earth. From the worldwide pandemic to the deaths of loved ones. My mentor, whom I got to know personally at the university before they let him go. It all hurt my brain to think about.

Why do I still have these thoughts within me? I thought before shaking my head. Dismissing the painful thoughts, I felt as if this time would be much different. Princess Twilight wasn’t accompanied by any other creature for the second day in a row. It was…just her. Odd. The other times, one member from The Crown of Canterlot usually accompanied her to see me.

Nevertheless, she was here for her royal duty as the Princess of Friendship. She was here to spout the same drivel about consequences for your actions and reform. I was expecting it anyway, so I might as well get this over and done.

“I’m not going to ask you how you’re doing, Alexander Walkerson.”

I stared at her in shock, my jaw dropping. Using my full name? Wait, hold on, what? Wait a minute, my mind sputtered. Timeout. What the hell?

“I’m genuinely concerned,” the alicorn replied sympathetically, a bit of shakiness in her voice. “You’ve been here for what? Three weeks? And under heavy guard and immense scrutiny. And it’s been the same result every time I’ve been here to talk with you.” Twilight paused before resuming.

“It doesn’t help by the fact that The Crown has already decided your sentencing for the ‘supposed crimes’ you committed here in Equestria, Alex. Therefore, I’ve concluded you’re under a lot of anxiety and stress, so we will try something different today.”

I shook my head and hit the side of my head a few times. That’s a change, my mind told itself. She’s acting as if she cares. No…she isn’t acting. She’s being genuine. She’s being…a friend.

“I want to talk with you as a friend, Alex. That’s what we have been since you first came to Equestria, that’s what we are now, and that’s what we will forever be. No matter what. We may be two completely different creatures, but we are friends,” Twilight said, a hint of joy in her voice.

True, she is one of the princesses I trust the most with my heavily guarded life and thoughts outside of Princess Skystar, I reminded myself. But it’s nice to know she cares about me and wants to be there for me.

“That’s…some great reassurance from you, Princess Twilight. I humbly appreciate the concern,” I responded slowly, thinking and reiterating every meaningful word of the sentence.

“No problem, Alex. As the Princess of Friendship and your friend, I am obligated to see that you are okay. Now, how about we talk about your thoughts? What have you been thinking lately?” she said, a quill and paper appearing out of thin air. Twilight was smiling, knowing what she was up to.

“Well, so much for not asking how I am doing, hah,” I replied softly. Nevertheless, I decided to play along. Escape! my mind screamed. Kidding. No, but seriously, I couldn’t say-

“And if you want to say escape, I understand, Alex. That’s how every convict feels,” Twilight replied, patting my shoulder with her hoof. “And don’t worry about the guards. They can’t do anything to hurt me,” she said, her eyes twinkling like stars in the sky.

She’s reading me like a 3rd-grade textbook. Damn, she’s good. Of course, they can’t hurt you, but they will hurt me, I thought before smiling. Fuck it, let’s go with it.

“Yeah, Twilight, but they savor any opportunity to hurt me physically. You have no idea,” I said, chuckling. I threw my shackled hands up. “Heh, ya got me. I want to escape sooo baaadly. It’s the same as always, though. No chance in hell I’ll be able to do it.”

Twilight was attempting to suppress a chuckle, which wasn’t working. The air fell silent as my eyes closed and my head drooped. I took a deep breath and sighed to myself.

sigh “Apart from that…I want to say this to you once, and only once, Princess Twilight.” Twilight paused and tilted her head slightly to the left after my low voice sliced the tension away.

========================================<>========================================

My breath was shaky as I looked up at her. “I’ve had the better part of the last 24 hours to relive what I said and did yesterday, and I’m truly sorry for how I acted. You didn’t deserve it, and…I know that’s not who I am. It was unprofessional of me and for that…I’m sorry,” I apologized.

Yeah, way to go, dumbass. Berating Twilight for trying to dig into my personal life wasn’t a good idea, my mind remembered vividly. Especially since I overheard from the guards that she cried on the way down the stairs. I was still shocked that all four members of The Crown didn’t charge into my room and outright kill me instantaneously.

“It happened, though. You can’t change the past.”

Those events occurred, and I could do nothing about it other than apologize to the mare now. Twilight dismissed said remarks by waving her hoof.

“Don’t be sorry, Alex,” she said with a suppressed chuckle. I tilted my head to the right this time. “That’s how you felt. Honestly, I expected that reaction out of you, so I told Princess Celestia not to intervene. Instead, I wanted to hear it from you….”

Well, that explains that, I thought sadly.

“Don’t worry, though. I’ll return tomorrow for another meeting after the verdict is announced. For now, don’t be sorry for an instinctual reaction, Alex.” She smiled, nodding her head slightly.

“Twilight, it’s not a natural instinct to chastise a creature for offending me and yelling at them after specifically saying not to ask about my past,” I reiterated with frustration. Finally, I realized it and took a deep breath before continuing my point.

“That’s not who I am, nor the character I represent. I am a person who is very passionate about my craft. A compassionate and understanding individual who cares very much for everything and everyone around me,” I replied before smiling at her.

“I mean, come on…some of those humans from my world once nicknamed me ‘The Jolly Green Giant,’ and rightfully so…you have received a hug from me, right?” I inquired, laughing softly. Twilight silently laughed, covering her mouth with her hoof and nodding in approval.

“Anyways, that was wrong of me to do. You didn’t deserve it, Twilight.”

If she keeps this conversation going, I might get upset, I thought. So stay calm. God has a plan.

Twilight couldn’t suppress her laughter from my comments about myself. It took her a hot second to collect herself, resulting in a sigh. “Okay, I completely understand, Alex. No harm, no foul?” she said, grinning at me.

“That’s correct,” I replied. A straightforward response to such an unorthodox conversation, I told myself.

“Okay, well, I know I don’t have much longer to converse with you, Alex, but I just wanted to remind you of something.” Twilight’s tone shifted to that of pure seriousness. “The verdict is getting handed down tomorrow. You’re being charged with multiple crimes against Equestria, and it is up to The Crown of Canterlot, and those representing their nations, to decide your outcome. I can provide you context and what you should expect from all of this tomorrow.”

I pondered it for a bit, stroking my goatee. Then, after a few seconds, I shrugged and nodded to the alicorn princess. “Go for it. I’ll listen to everything you have to tell me, Princess Twilight.”

========================================<>========================================

Twilight’s face beamed at my statement. “Perfect! Glad you are eager to listen. The first thing is that it has been guaranteed you will not win. No way you’ll walk free after this is over.”

A deadpan expression covered my face. Of course, I already knew that, but okay, I thought.

“The second thing is that The Crown will bring you before the entire council to provide your opinion on the trial. Think of it as your final statement to the court and Equestria. What kind of impression do you want to leave with them?” Twilight asked rhetorically. “If you want to, you don’t have to say anything.”

I pursed my lips and nodded with approval before Twilight brought her head close to me. “I highly recommend that, by the way. The Crown, mainly Princess Celestia, wants to get past this, and you making a scene by speaking out would only be seen as showing resentment, which would only make things worse,” she whispered.

“What about a pre-prepared statement?” I asked. “One my ‘so-called’ lawyer can deliver?”

“I think that should be fine,” Twilight replied, sitting back. “But just think about what you will say then. Remember, it represents you…not anyone else.” I frowned as the mare continued.

“Thirdly, there are three outcomes: exile, death, or lifelong incarceration. There’s no getting out of this unscathed, Alex. But, if I were you, lifelong incarceration would be the best option considering I can then help you,” said Twilight, reassuringly patting my shoulder with her hoof.

I opened my eyes and looked up at Twilight, who, in turn, was smiling slightly. Then that response spoke itself into existence.

“Exile would be nice…at least, I would be…” my mouth shuddered as the word couldn’t come out. Alone, my mind finished.

“Not again. You can’t go through that again, Alex.”

I know. This is why I dismissed it and motioned for Twilight to continue talking so I could cry myself to sleep later. Reclining and stretching her back, Twilight took a deep breath.

“The fourth thing is that this was a huge trial. It involved all factions of creatures you have been in contact with, which will greatly affect our society. Every creature knows about this, so it’s imperative you don’t do anything stupid tomorrow,” Twilight cautiously warned me.

Hmmm, what could possibly go wrong? I wondered with a raised brow. I have to thank Twilight for all of this later. Anything else before I drown my misery in the sink?

“Lastly, Alex. I want to point out that you were up against the best prosecutor in Equestria and the entire court of opinion.” Twilight’s voice tensed up, which caused her to take a few deep breaths. She further explained what she meant. “I’m not only talking about The Crown of Canterlot but ‘everycreature’ from most of our allied nations.”

I smirked, doing my best to resist the urge to chuckle.

“To add insult to injury,” Twilight addressed solemnly, “Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, Star Swirl the Bearded, Princess Ember, Prince Thorax, Prince Rutherford of Yakyakistan, Lord Gestal of Griffonstone, Prince Haakim and Princess Amira of SaddleArabia, Queen Novo of the Hippogriffs, and myself all had votes. Either you were guilty or innocent.” My sides collapsed as she looked at me with a worried expression.

“Unfortunately, this was a battle you were destined to lose, Alex, and I am so sorry this played out like this. You may have gotten two or three to side with you, which included me. I voted YOU innocent…but that’s about it.” Twilight appeared visibly upset at herself, probably because she knew the outcome.

I mean, yeah, stacking the deck with fifteen official court judges, most of which are Canterlot’s allies? What in the HELL is this court? I remember thinking. Trial of the century, perhaps? The Public Zoo opinion poll? Well, for them at least….

“Golly. Earth seems to have a wayyy better judicial system than this ‘Equestria-verse….’”

Pfft. Yeah, right, both sides of my mind replied.

“I can only assume I got one vote then, which is good enough for me,” I said with a smile, raising my index finger. Twilight looked up, sensing the hint of sadness in my voice. I hung my head back and closed my eyes tightly.

sigh “Well, guess I’m royally fucked, am I?”

“Indeed you are.”

========================================<>========================================

My blood froze at that statement since I knew whose voice it belonged to. Slowly looking at the doorway, unbeknownst to Twilight and I, Princess Celestia had been eavesdropping on the last part of our conversation.

Towering over the both of us, the Princess of the Sun’s presence was unexpected and made us feel uneasy. Twilight was unimaginably scared, as she did not expect any creature to come in unannounced. She didn’t even want to turn around and face her former mentor face to face.

“Seems like you have some knowledge of what to expect tomorrow,” Celestia said, walking up a few feet before side-eyeing her former student. “Twilight, time’s up. Your conversation with the human is over.”

“Didn’t even say your name…hold on. Her ‘former student?’”

Like a deer in headlights, that’s how afraid Twilight appeared. “Yes, Princess Celestia…” the smaller alicorn conceded, bowing her head slightly before getting up.

At that particular moment, I felt bad for Princess Twilight. A mentor with a threatening image to push her around like a toddler.

It was…was…just cruel, my mind realized internally. Twilight didn’t say another word. She didn’t look at me as she began walking towards the door. Was that seriously it?

“As for you, Alexander Walkerson…don’t think you’ll come out of this alive and well,” Princess Celestia warned me, her mane flowing within the space of the cold room.

Of course it wasn’t, dipshit. Celestia had that menacing look on her face. It said, ‘Don’t mess with me, human.’ I had to bite the bullet and refused to respond to her stern warning, remembering those words of wisdom from my mother.

“Don’t let them bother you,” Mother reminded me after a day of being bullied. “No matter what they say or do to hurt you, they’ll have to answer for what they did when their time comes. You’re my little angel….”

“Such a saint.”

I looked at Twilight and was shocked because she had frozen in place. It took her a good second or two to turn her head around slowly. Then, looking directly at me, she did her best to reassure me that everything would be alright as long as I stayed quiet.

The silence was shattered by Princess Celestia. “You cannot fathom the amount of pain, suffering, and damage you caused here in Canterlot nearly three weeks ago. It’s unreasonable and goes against anything and everything anyone ever thought you were, particularly me.” sigh “No creature has respect for you anymore…It’s all over, Alex. You have truly screwed up this time.”

Okay, Celestia, I am getting sick of your nonsense, I told myself. On God, I am about to cuss you out, and I don’t care about the consequences. So just shut up and leave me be. I clenched my teeth, biting down hard on them. I was trying not to shake due to the frustration, but it felt inevitable.

“Well? What do you have to say for yourself, Alex?” Celestia asked silently. “Anythin-”

“DID I SERIOUSLY HAVE A CHOICE?!” I barked back at her with resentment. My voice screamed, echoing through the walls as her ears and wings shot up. “I DID WHAT I NEEDED TO DO, AND NONE OF YOU BELIEVED ME!! WHY DON’T YOU ANSWER THAT?!”

My facial expression had done a complete 180 since I now had two wide eyes and a deterministic, albeit frustrating, face. Those words stunned Princess Celestia as she glared back at me with two magenta eyes, and her mouth hung open.

Twilight stepped back towards the window. That’s when she mouthed those two words.

“I’m sorry,” I silently heard. That’s when my pupils undilated themselves, and my jaw dropped. That made me want to cover my mouth and take it back, but it was already too late.

Oh God…what the fuck did I just do? my mind could only say to itself.

“Oh no…what followed it, if you don’t mind sharing?”

========================================<>========================================

Sure enough, the reason hit me fast. I was instantaneously snatched up in a quick retrieval spell and whisked from one end of the room to dead center in front of Princess Celestia.

“What did you just say to me?” the solar alicorn seethed. Unfortunately, I didn’t have time to react as Celestia threw me down with her magic. The collision with the stone floor hurt severely, and that wasn’t even to mention the chain breaking off, which kept me chained to the wall.

However, that was the least of my worries. It was when I looked up that I realized my mistake. My outburst definitely pissed the elder alicorn off, and now Celestia’s mane flowed like molten lava. I gulped, seeing her horn shine brightly as she charged a spell.

And that’s why you don’t piss Princess Celestia off, my mind reminded me. Now we’re dead….

Princess Celestia shot out a beam of fire-powered magic toward me. Thankfully, I was saved by the Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle, who, at the last moment, decided to cast a shield spell.

“Saved you from turning into a burnt smore, eh?”

Thank you, God. I cried internally as I winced in pain from the collision.

“Twilight. Think to yourself,” Celestia sighed. “Answer this question: do you still view and consider this creature to be a trustworthy friend?”

Those words reverberated in my ears as I looked at the purple alicorn. Twilight struggled to keep her spell going, the shield weakening slightly. Her ears drooped, refusing to look at her mentor. Then, to my surprise, the younger princess fired back at Princess Celestia’s question.

“This is wrong, Princess Celestia,” the mare replied. “We shouldn’t treat him like th-”

“Do not tell me how to treat criminals, Twilight!”Celestia snapped.

Twilight looked up at Princess Celestia, shocked by those words. “But what about Anon?” Twilight cried out. “How did you treat him? With resentment?! You attempted to reform him.”

“And he gave me no choice but to take it back,” the older alicorn confessed. “He broke that trust, and I cannot allow it to happen again! Is that understood?!” Twilight shuddered in silence as she stood there, shocked by her mentor’s words.

So shocked that she inadvertently released the spell protecting me.

“...”

Oh fuck….

SIZZ!!

“AAAHH!!” I screamed, my hands coming up to protect my eyes. The fire hit my face so fast and violently, purposefully burning my retinas. Having terrible vision already was one thing. Having contacts was to combat that.

The fact that my contacts may have just been vaporized meant the pupils had been damaged even more. I did my best to cover my eyes with my shackled hands, but because Celestia’s spell had burned my face, I could only drop to the ground. Rolling violently on the floor from the unbearable pain, I sobbed in agonizing pain.

All the while, Princess Twilight stood there in shock. In my mind, I knew she was attempting to do something about the situation. But, she was hesitating…being too afraid to do something.

And that coward of a Princess I once called a friend? A creature I once trusted…the same creature that had taken me in when I was afraid and lonely? She just stood there.

“That’s it?”

Then, she did something worse in my book. I heard it happen. My eyes may have been burning alive, but my ears were as attentive as usual.

clip-clop! clip-clop! Princess Celestia had turned for the doorway and was trotting away. She fucking walked out of the room, knowing what had happened.

“Nooo….”

Cowardly and egregious.

What a friend, huh?

“...What about the other one?”

Speaking of friends, Twilight took matters into her own hooves, casting a quick healing spell to try and remedy the pain in my eyes. It didn’t matter whether or not she healed up what was around the area.

No matter how potent her spell would be, the pain would remain IN my eyes, burning up from the unbelievably severe fire damage.

In this case, I would have needed to douse my eyes with water for 15-20 minutes. But I wasn’t thinking about that at the time…just screaming in agony, from what somecreature had done….

Twilight, unfortunately, didn’t know what else she could do to help me. However, the Princess of Friendship stood beside me, her hoof tapping my shoulder. My body pushed her away in response, telling her physically and telepathically to ‘leave.’

She left the room without another word, her hoofsteps disappearing into the hallway and down the stairs.

Finally, the door promptly closed, leaving me…

Alone.

“...”

========================================<>========================================

For the rest of that day, I was left alone. Riving in pain from the burning sensation in my eyes, they couldn’t stop my agonizing screams from dying down. I gritted my teeth to try and silence myself, but...

“It didn’t really matter, did it?”

Nope…nocreature could help me now….

I couldn’t see.

I couldn’t hear anything else.

It took me nearly an hour for the pain to subsidize slightly, allowing me to walk over to the bathroom sink. That, in it of itself, was a tall task, seeing as I needed to remember the room’s layout. Unfortunately, short-term memory wasn’t always a strong suit of mine.

“But…you DID make it, right?”

Eventually, after walking the room’s perimeter ever so slowly so as to not subject myself to more pain from the burns, I found the bathroom door handle and opened the door. Then, feeling my way over to the sink, I slid my hand over the two knobs and twisted them.

Feeling the cold water pouring out from the faucet, it returned a stinging sensation to my hand’s nerves. Finally, after about 20-25 seconds, I slowly splashed water in the general area of my eyes, trying to cool down the burning sensation.

It was painful, frequently stopping to grit my teeth in anguish. Applying cold water to burned areas on my damaged facial skin was painful, having to be delicate. After thirty or so minutes of rinsing and repeating, the cold water had washed most of the pain away.

It didn’t matter, though. I slumped back toward the bed and painstakingly crawled into it. The entrance to my room was shut tight, locking me away from every creature else.

Those shackles bound my hands together, tormenting me with the bit of freedom I had left.

And to think…I already knew what this feeling was.

It was a feeling I had felt a long time ago.

“It was how you felt when it initially began, right?”

Yeah, my mind replied. One word that summed everything up….

“...”

Trapped.

Author's Note

Hello everyone. Harpy here! Yay, my first ever story!

I hope you enjoy this story I plan on writing for the future. I will continue to post chapters as soon as I can write them and proofread using Grammarly (fantastic software btw).

A, how do I put this, HUGE SHOUTOUT to my good buddy Radbunny for inspiring the story being created. His original characters in the stories Timeless and Sunspots helped drive this story along. Without his tremendous contribution to the site, I don't think I would have nearly as much fun writing this story as opposed to reading.

Keep in mind, I am reading comments and looking at what you all have to say. I take criticism as a way to make me a better writer, so long as it is not disrespectful. I do appreciate everyone who does take an interest in this story and reading it, and I can't wait for what the future holds.

Okay, I'm done. Back to writing!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on May 23rd, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

Growing Tensions Meet (NSFW) {revised}

Author's Note

Warning: Violent depictions of gore ahead, maybe a little psychological horror, and some tense debates between political leaders. You have been warned!

Let me guess? "Why did this take so long?" Well, let me tell ya...

I had a writer's block that lasted a week or two. Then I was confronted by a situation on how long the initial chapter would be. So I decided to split it in two to make it easier to understand. And as for the last reason? I decided to remove the music for now. I see it as a distraction, unfortunately. Sad...oh, and I am also sorta injured, so it has been a rough few weeks.

Now I am back to push this story along. Hope you guys can understand. Stay tuned for tomorrow's posting of Chapter 6, otherwise knows as Chapter 5 part 2. Bye!

-Harpy

Edit: I revised this chapter on May 29th, 2023. Hopefully, the attitude and tone of this new version will satisfy the story's perspective from now on. And these revisions do not affect the storyline past chapter 7. It only is focused on correcting the tone it first gave off when initially released. :twilightsmile:

Growing Tensions Meet (NSFW) {revised}

Chapter 5: Growing Tensions Meet (NSFW)

[...]

It felt like the world had just stopped like time had ground to a screeching halt.

At one point, Princess Celestia had given her diatribe on the judgment of Alexander Walkerson and was about to slam the gavel down on the verdict. The human sat in silence, unaware of what was happening around him.

On the other hoof, there was this loud, earth-shattering BOOM!!!

Then, a flash of light tore through the entire throne room, blinding everycreature and hurdling them back. We were all caught off guard when ‘they’ appeared.

There was no time to react. Unfortunately, shards of glass came crashing down and landed on the creatures seated in the rows upon rows of seating available. Those unfortunate enough to not move out of the way in time collapsed across the rows of seats.

Not like they had any time to react. It all happened in an instant.

I, for one, was lucky enough to be sitting on the council. Being up here allowed me to scout the scene before retreating behind the large bench. I knew we would have an intense battle ahead of us, with what appeared to be 40 mercenaries emerging from the thick smoke pouring into the throne room.

The guards stationed at the back of the throne room were knocked off their hooves, some unconscious and unaware of the situation. However, some stood up and immediately began to fight back against their attackers.

As for the council, some members fell back by the unexpected assault on the castle. Most of them retreated and took cover behind the bunkered bench before us.

For now, time was not on our side. Every second wasted was another second the enemy had the advantage. From now on, we will have to make decisions on a whim. There was no time to think about the consequences of said actions.

I looked at some of the council members and had an idea. Acting immediately, I got on all fours and dove back toward my solar alicorn.

“Celestia!” I cried out, diving out to her side. The alicorn turned to me with widened eyes, quickly bringing me in for a hug before separating.

“Are you all right, Nacreous?” Celestia responded, visibly shaken from the events.

“I’m alright,” I reassured her. “Take a deep breath, okay? Deep breaths.” I tried calming her down as I thought up the plan. “I need you to take the council members here and get them to room SB008. It’s by far the farthest one away from the throne room and the current danger.”

She stared back at me as if I were crazy. “I’m not leaving here without yo-”

“Time’s not on our side, Celly!” I snapped back at her. This outburst caused her to flinch. I closed my eyes, regaining my composure before continuing. “We need to get them out of harm’s way. For all we know, they may be the targets of this attack. There’s no time for dawdling. Let’s go!” I pushed her back toward the council members huddled behind us.

Celestia’s wings flared as she turned her head to face mine. “Nacreous, which wa-”

“Through those doors,” I replied, pointing to her right. “Take them through there and reach room SB008. Tuck them in safely and have six guards protect them at all costs. We currently have many lives on the line, so let’s hurry!”

========================================<>========================================

Celestia nodded determinedly and turned to gather the other council members. As my alicorn ushered them away from the chaotic scene, I hurriedly approached Commander Shifting Sands. He was crouching behind one of the smaller sections of the bench.

His section was broken off at the right corners, doubling as a protective barricade. He was barking orders into a transmitter device, his voice quiet compared to the commotion.

“...and make sure the Lunar Knights arrive to aid those affected by the attack on the castle! The throne room is where we are under siege! Is that understood?!” he yelled at whoever was on the other end of the line.

“Commander Shifting!” I shouted, flying past the open spot in the barricade and arriving on his left side.

“Emperor Nacreous!” Shifting exclaimed before shaking his head. “It’s not looking too good. Canterlot Castle is under heavy attack, as well as the nearby districts. They methodically had this planned out, getting into the city like a Trotterjan horse.”

“Then get your guards on the move to push them in toward the castle,” I declared. Shifting looked up at me, his ears perking.

“Push them in toward the castle?” the Commander asked. “Why would we want to do that?”

“We need to create a perimeter around Canterlot,” I explained, holding my claw up loosely. “From there, we push in on all sides…” I demonstrated by tightening my fist.

“That’s a very good plan, Emperor Nacreous, but there’s a problem,” Shifting Sands countered. “We simply lack the pony power to do so. The guards are stationed here to pro-”

“That’s our responsibility,” I said while pointing at myself and Princess Luna. The younger alicorn came over and sat there with a confused look. Then, I elaborated on what I meant. “Send a message to all the guards. Surround the city and move in on all fronts. If the perpetrators try to escape, use whatever they can to prevent that.”

“But what of the civilians?” Princess Luna inquired, my eyebrows raising. I had completely forgotten about that part. “Surely th-”

“Commander Shifting,” I interjected. “See to it, we get a magic screening spell across the perimeter as you move toward the castle. The bubble created will detect whether or not they are civilians. These guys may be able to disguise themselves as innocent civilians, so if snuffed out, detain and send them to the holding cells underneath the city.”

“Sectors Alpha 2 and 3?” Shifting asked, remembering the underground network of bunkers.

“Yes,” I confirmed in response. “As for the civilians, try getting them out of harm’s way. Preferably as far away from the action as possible.”

“Sectors Alpha 8 and 9?” he inquired, to which I shook my head.

“No. Sectors Charlie 7 and 8,” I demanded. “The edge of the city will do for now.”

========================================<>========================================

The Commander pulled out another transmitter device with his magic and relayed the orders to his units. Meanwhile, I turned to Princess Luna, who was preparing her battle armor.

“So much for a quick day, huh?” I asked her with a smirk.

“It would seem so, Nacr-”

bang!

Another detonation came from the opposite end of the throne room. A chorus of screams and shouting flooded the air as I regained my composure.

“What do we have to face?” I asked the lunar alicorn. She looked over the barricade quickly and popped back down.

“There appear to be about 40 creatures congregating at the back of the room,” Luna observed. “Some are coming through the painted glass windows on the right side. And it seems as though most of the crowd of civilian creatures have cleared out by whatever means they could.”

“That sounds like good news,” I declared as I peeked over the barricade. However, another thing caught my eye other than the band of creatures that burst through. Damn, I thought, seeing some creatures slumped over the rows of seats and ponies lying on the ground dead. Blood pooled around them as they remained motionless. Civilian deaths aren’t going to sound good in the morning.

“Prepare yourself for battle, Princess Luna,” I redirected. “We won’t have the luxury of the Royal Guard since we need them to prevent those attacking creatures from scattering.” As I said that, I made sure to activate my armor, with the weapons appearing slowly.

“But, Nacreous,” Luna asked cautiously. “Are we forgetting something?”

“What do you mean?” I inquired, my eyes squinting. “What am I forgetting about?”

“Alexander,” Luna mouthed quietly. My ears perked as I looked over the barricade to where he last was. Surprisingly, the human had remained in place the entire time, unfazed by the commotion surrounding him and staying still.

“Luna?” I replied, pointing a talon at the statue-like human. “Look. Alex isn’t budging from his spot.” The lunar alicorn looked over as well, her eyes widening in surprise.

“Th-That’s…odd….” Luna hesitantly replied, her voice getting lower in volume. “Why hasn’t Alex moved?”

“I don’t know, but I think these creatures are trying to free him,” I theorized. We both returned our heads behind the wooden wall as a flash of light appeared.

poof! “I forgot!” Princess Celestia exclaimed, charging her horn. “Alex is going to escape!”

“Tia, wait!” Luna hastily shouted, getting in front of her sister. “Don’t!”

“Luna, get out of my way,” Celestia replied angrily, growling in utter annoyance at being delayed from doing anything abruptly and without hesitation.

“Tia, Alex hasn’t moved!” Luna answered quickly. “Look! He hasn’t moved at all!” The younger alicorn pointed her hoof behind her and to the left, causing Celestia to peek over the barricade. Slowly, her horn stopped charging as she stared in disbelief.

“H-How?” Celestia mouthed silently, looking at her sister with confusion.

Luna and I both shrugged as Celestia took one more look at the motionless human.

boom!

That seriously got our attention as a detonation occurred much closer than before. But, after the smoke cleared, I peered back over the barricade and saw another sight that terrified me.

Alex had been displaced from his position, now falling over the broken side of his table. The human’s arms tried to brace his fall, but he slammed into the ground and rolled over onto his stomach. As he lay there, he stopped moving, a bit of blood beginning to leak from his arms.

“Alex just got hit,” I unnervingly commented, bringing myself back over the barrier. Celestia and Luna turned their heads to me, their eyes widening in shock. “Alex has to be sent back to his room. And quickly!”

“I got it,” Celestia replied, activating her horn. “Done. I just sent a message to Alex’s main guard pony. He’ll ensure Alex is returned to his room promptly.”

“That stallion better return him to the room,” I warned my solar princess cautiously. “Swift is also considered his best friend in Equestria, so whatever Alexander asks of him, Swift might actually do it.”

“I don’t think Swift would risk his job and future just to try and free Alex during this predicament,” Luna pointed out. “Swift knows what his job entails, and going against our command will also be seen as treasonous behavior.”

Celestia nodded as I shrugged. “Okay then,” I conceded. “Do we know the game plan?”

“Kick some tail?” both of the sisters replied in unison. I grinned, shaking my head.

“Don’t hold back!” I forcefully stated with a smirk. “By the way, Celly. You got a bit of rust on your armor.”

“Really?” Celestia replied with concern, hurriedly looking at her armor. I chuckled slightly, resulting in her turning her head to look at me again. This time, her face wore a dead-panned expression. “There’s no rust, is there?”

chuckle “No, but you do look good in it, haha!” I laughed. Celestia rolled her eyes as she looked at her sister. The younger alicorn had a fierce look in her eyes as they both nodded and prepared to leap over the barricade.

As I took a deep breath, I nodded with approval before returning to our current objective. As I gripped the top of the structure, the last bit of armor had pieced itself together, and the sword from ages ago appeared in my right claw.

As the congregation of mercenaries approached our position, I raised the shield in my left talon to protect myself, drew in a deep breath, and forced a fiercely loud battle cry from my beak.

A cry that nocreature has heard ever since the violent eruption on Mount Pentanu.

“KAAAWHH!!”

========================================<>========================================

It was complete bedlam.

The mercenaries that had rushed our position were stopped dead in their tracks by the sheer force of Emperor Nacreous’s battle cry. Fear was instilled into their minds as one of them shook its head and looked back at the three of us menacingly.

snarl! Celestia and I jumped over the barricade after what I assumed to be the ‘ringleader’ of the operation. The crocodile-hybrid creature snarled at us, getting low in an attacking position. Then, something unexpected occurred.

SLASH!! A titanic slash tore through the entire group that charged us, displacing half of them to the left side of the throne room and the other half to the right. Many slammed against the stone pillars that held the castle’s ceilings up, forming large cracks in the pillars.

We’ll have to be careful to watch out for falling debris, I thought carefully before looking at Celestia. Her firm nod confirmed we would have a hardened battle of attrition ahead of us, so I quickly took position on the front half of the left side of the throne room while she took the back half of the left side.

It was time to strike with impunity. I immediately found myself confronted by two fast attackers, who bull-rushed me first, thinking I was the weaker one. Little do they know, I smirked at the thought, you have no idea what I am capable of.

“BRING IT!!” I cried in my Royal Canterlot voice as they charged head-on against me. I lowered my sword and parried their initial attack with a quick thrust forward. They separated, one trying to dive below my initial attack. I lowered the shield in my magical grasp to prevent the attack, and in response, the creature threw three knives toward my legs.

cla-cla-clank! The shield absorbed the attack as I lowered the sword with full force back down and toward it. The creature’s eyes widened as it passed through, splitting it in two. Blood spewed from the mercenary as his body split in half, making me jump back to avoid the carnage. Watching the second slowly stop and look at its dead partner, I growled and raised my sword.

Using less of my magic, I grabbed the second creature’s arm and pulled it toward me. The sword pierced through its armor, causing it to groan from the sudden object entering and staying within his frame.

“Going somewhere?” I commented slyly, releasing the crocodile mercenary from the sword by pushing him back with my forelegs. The creature flopped to the ground as blood spewed from the wound, coating his body in a blood pool. Not having time to react, I instinctively dodged to the left, narrowly avoiding a thrown weapon.

It appeared to be a diversion since another one of the mercenaries had gotten too close for comfort. The dragon attacker attempted to stab me with its dual-wielding knives, slipping past my shield and nearly hitting me. I raised the shield up violently, causing the creature’s arm to rip upward and drag its body into a backward somersault.

From there, I hastily pivoted and put all my weight onto my forelegs. Extending my back legs at the right moment, a loud crunch! reached my ears as the dragon went flying toward the back of the throne room.

As I took a second to catch my breath from the attacks, I glanced at Celestia to see how she was fairing against her group. Needless to say, I was surprised.

========================================<>========================================

Holy Mother of Faust, I thought. She’s holding her own really well. A few poor souls cried out in terror as they were surrounded and incinerated by the fury of her infernal fire.

I returned my attention to the group before me, where three remained. One was a bipedal bird creature holding a mace ball and chain. The second appeared to be a griffon, its body more lion than a bird. It had an ax in its right claw and a small shield upon its left arm.

The last was different from the two, a mare with a massive scar down the side of her face and neck. The pony mercenary had a few knives attached to her hindlegs, a few daggers close to her hip, and carried a detonating device within her forehoof.

The three chuckled as the pony threw the bomb device toward my location. Gripping the shield within my magical grasp, I threw it at an angle and then tilted it upward. The bomb ricocheted off the shield, bouncing back toward the three mercenaries, who suddenly froze in fear.

“Oh-”

boom!

I was caught off-guard by the massive explosion, which cracked the tiling and exposed several holes in the floor. I restabilized myself as the ground stopped shaking, but not before ducking to the ground in fright.

whisk! slam!

A massive sword whisked past me, causing me to hit the ground hard. After peeking to see that the coast was clear and no mercenary was charging me, I looked in the direction it was thrown from and couldn’t believe my eyes.

Emperor Nacreous, now surrounded by eleven different creatures, motioned with his right claw for the sword. At first, I thought the hippogriff wanted me to throw it back using my magic, but after he fended off two opposing attacks, the sword flew past my left ear and back toward him.

Nacreous caught the sword as he jumped, twisting slightly in the air and hurtling it like a boomerang against the group. As the sharp iron sword tore through them, blood gushed out from their wounds one by one, resulting in shrieks of torment from the mercenaries’ mouths.

As the hippogriff landed and reclaimed his bloodied sword, Nacreous firmly nodded to me. I smirked before I realized something was wrong. As my eyes looked past him, they widened in shock as I tried to warn him.

“Nacreous, look out!” I cried out.

========================================<>========================================

FWOOSH!!

A giant ball of fire coated the room as I brought a hoof up to protect my eyes. The temperature of the throne room skyrocketed as the ground began to tremble from the raucous explosion of fire.

Shrieks and cries for help filled the fierce storm, suddenly beginning to die out in ferocity. As the voices ceased in volume, the foundation upon which we stood slowly caved in, causing my body to fall into the lower parts of the Canterlot Castle.

The air rushed past me as I fell into the deep dark void. Then, spreading my wings to slow my descent, I cautiously flapped them as I began to notice the torches and stone floor below.

Finally, touching down safely, I looked back up and nearly collapsed in sheer fright. The throne room’s floor structure was crashing down into my vicinity, causing my head to swivel left and right. Desperately searching for a way to avoid the catastrophe, I ducked toward a tunnel and braced for impact with the stone path below me.

CRASH!!

The noise was deafening as I tumbled across the cold path within the tunnel system. As I held my hooves over my head, the noise shook the ground nearby, kicking up dust clouds in all directions. I held my breath and closed my eyes, waiting for the noise to die down in volume.

Is it over? I thought to mys-

growl!

A sudden growl hit my ears as I tried to open my eyes and peer at where it came from. As my eyes widened in horror, I stood up immediately and brought the shield up to protect me.

The creature at the tunnel’s entrance filled the space entirely, silently bubbling and mutating in form. The thing wasn’t even a ‘thing,’ as it was triple the size of anycreature we had faced today, devoid of any facial expressions or identifying features.

Come to think of it, it had no features. It was a dark entity, devoid of context and featureless in appearance. Its menacing aura slowly morphed, beady eyeballs appearing from its body and staring directly at me.

A long, toothy grin appeared as blood began to pour from its mouth. I nearly fell in fright as it seemed to move toward me, my shield remaining before me.

Then, seemingly out of nowhere, a blast of fire surrounded the entity, engulfing it within a ball of ferocious fire. I collapsed backward onto my side as I lay there, stricken with fear and disbelief.

What is happening? I continuously questioned my inner self. What is that ‘thing?’ The creature continued shrieking in pain, tortured by the flames surrounding it. It tried to move to the left and right, this way and that, to dispel itself from its fiery confines.

“You’re not going ANYWHERE!!” I heard my sister’s voice cry out. I didn’t know where she was, but the alicorn sounded as if she was nearby. Maybe hovering above it or situated next to the thing, the flames continued to incinerate its target ferociously.

And as suddenly as it had started, the fireball popped, forcing the flames to fan out in all directions. I quickly shut my eyes as I felt the heat of the forceful explosion, my armor beginning to char and burn parts of my fur. I clenched my teeth and held the shield up, the fire continuing to shoot past me.

A few tense seconds later, the fire was gone. I waited silently as the entire place went quiet, the cave tunnels emanating a slow and dying sound. Then, returning to its tranquil ambiance, I slowly opened my eyes and saw numerous torches lining the tunnel walls.

“Luna?” A voice echoed from nearby. I attempted to stand up as a silhouette appeared at the entrance to the tunnel. “LUNA?!”

========================================<>========================================

“O-O-Over h-heeere….” I sighed tiredly, slowly getting to my four hooves. My sister turned her head toward me and nearly fell.

“Luna!” Celestia shouted, rushing over to help me up as I rocked back and forth in pain.

groan! “...T-Tia…” I replied half-heartedly, my older sister putting a wing around me and hugging me. I nearly gasped for air as she tightly held onto me, her breathing becoming heavier with each passing second.

“Thank goodness you’re okay,” Celestia replied softly. “I’m sorry for that.” I shook my head and nervously chuckled as I patted her shoulder twice. Finally, the older alicorn broke away from me and looked into my eyes, ensuring I was genuinely okay.

“T-Tis’ but a s-scratch, dear sister,” I responded, brushing myself off and standing upright. “Although, I must ask you…what was that ‘thing?’ And where did it go?” The alicorn shook her head and turned around. Pointing her hoof at the floor, I exited the tunnel and gasped.

The stone floor below the throne room had exposed an open grate, surrounded by the rubble from above. A few dark remnants of magic lay at the sides of the entrance, leaking downward and into the space. Celestia growled as I moved toward her, placing a wing around her.

Nodding to ensure she would be alright, my sister capitulated and flew back toward the throne room. As we arrived, I searched the room for any remaining threats but was relieved we were now clear of danger.

gasp! “Nacreous!” Celestia exclaimed, rushing past me and toward the main doors. The hippogriff was slightly burned and bleeding from his left arm. As I approached, Emperor Nacreous slightly shifted his weight to account for the alicorn now hugging him.

Celestia’s shuddering breaths were accompanied by a talon running through her mane, their embrace being broken up slowly. Nacreous winced as he attempted to get up, causing my sister to quickly assist the hippogriff in keeping his balance.

“I-I-It’s okay, S-Sunspots,” Nacreous tiredly heaved, his chest expanding with every labored breath. “I-I’m fine….”

sigh “Nacreous,” Celestia replied, looking her special hippogriff in the eyes. “I’m telling you. I’ve seen that magic before from a long, long time ago….”

Nacreous nodded reassuringly, replying softly, “I-I have as well, Sunspots…and it’s not a good sign too….” Amidst the two conversing with one another, I stood before them, my face contorting in confusion.

“W-W-Wait, ho-hold on,” I interjected while stuttering. “Wh-What do yo-you mean by that? I-I don’t understand wh-what’s going o-on….”

“Princess Luna,” Nacreous addressed softly, grunting momentarily before sighing. “That magic was only present in my lifetime in four other instances. It’s dark, forbidden magic that cannot be taught naturally. It only occurs if the user succumbs to the original user’s magic, which has to originate from an ancient and dark power source.”

“And I have an unnerving feeling as to who the source of it is,” Celestia said worriedly.

“Tia, I still don’t get it,” I responded, shaking my head. “I wasn’t around then when this magic was created or happened because it’s not ringing any bells.”

“Lulu,” Celestia weakly said, breaking the hug with Nacreous. She silently trotted over to me, wrapped her wing over my shoulders, and pulled me in for a hug. “You have seen this before, Lulu. You just forgot.”

That is when she turned her head and looked me in the eyes. Her vibrant, beautiful violet eyes were watering and bearing a frustrated gaze. “It was before I lost YOU…when the ‘Nightmare Moon’ incident happened….”

gasp! “No…” I shuddered. “Th-Th-That’s impossible, Celly! Nightmare Moon has been gon-”

“Then that only leaves two other possibilities,” Celestia said, turning her head to look at Nacreous. The hippogriff nodded quietly as my brain attempted to remember.

“But,” I softly inquired, my breathing becoming shaky. “Wh-When?”

“Luna,” Celestia dismissed, “see to it that Commander Shifting gathers the council in the dining room. We must discuss more pressing issues, but we need a lunch break first.” My older sister broke the hug and nodded, returning to aid her hippogriff exiting the throne room.

I silently nodded as I summoned a transmitter device. But, before contacting my stallion, a thought began poking at the back of my head.

Two other instances other than the ‘Nightmare Moon’ incident? I thought worriedly. When were they? And how does this all currently relate to Alexander Walkerson? Something is not right….

========================================<>========================================

“It doesn’t make sense at all. Why can’t the trial be over?” inquired Lord Gestal.

“We’ve already been over this four times, Lord Gestal,” Celestia lazily replied. “And it’s about to be a fifth time.” As the rest of the council members sat around the spacious dining table, we found ourselves at a crossroads because of an unbelievably stupid rule.

“So, let me get this straight,” Prince Thorax chimed. “Because the ‘gavel’ did not strike the block to declare the verdict official…Alex, the human, can’t be put to death?”

“Unfortunately so, Thorax,” Nacreous replied, nodding his head. “It seems so insignificant because there are some laws we can ‘override.’ But, in this case, that is so monumentally noteworthy to Equestria, other laws require us to be as accurate to the letter of the law.”

“And in the case of death penalties, which is very rare nowadays,” Star Swirl added, “the sentencing and due process has to be exact. Even down to something as minute as hammering down a gavel.”

groan! “This is ridiculous!” Lord Ember groaned in frustration, her nostrils puffing smoke. “Let me take care of him. I can eviscerate him within a fraction of a second.”

“With all due respect, Lord Ember,” Commander Shifting attempted to de-escalate the tension growing in the room. “That’s not what we want to have happen.”

“And why not?” Prince Rutherford inquired, his head turning toward the unicorn. “Why not allow one of us to do it ourselves? Yaks good at smashing rocks and buildings.”

“Because it’s not ethically and morally right,” Princess Luna replied. “The human has already been through enough, and today, after the initial explosion…he was…just sitting there.” My eyebrows raised as I held up a talon.

“Just…just sitting there?” I repeated. Princess Celestia nodded as I blinked my eyes several times. “...why?”

“We don’t know,” Emperor Nacreous interjected. “But that shows he knows something we don’t know and wants to leave his fate up to us.” The rest of the council murmured between themselves as I shook my head.

“Hmph! Leave his fate up to us,” I scoffed. “What a ridiculous statement. Emperor, you don’t even believe that.”

“Really,” Nacreous spat back. “Why do you think he didn’t just ‘up and leave?’ According to you, he did it before…running off with your daughter, Skyst-”

“Leave her out of this!” I seethed, my teeth grinding in frustration. “That incident has nothing to do with this current debacle. And quite literally, this is on all four of you for how you have mishandled the situation!”

“I beg your pardon?” Celestia replied, turning her head toward me.

========================================<>========================================

“I’ve heard the rumors too, Your Highness,” Prince Haakim said, his hoof resting atop the table. “Has Alexander Walkerson been ‘mistreated’ during his imprisonment time?” Celestia’s mouth hung open as she didn’t formulate a response fast enough.

“Prince Haakim,” Nacreous interrupted, taking the question for himself. “He hasn’t been cooperating. Ask Princess Luna yourself. He doesn’t even want to sleep anymore. Alex is putting himself in harm’s way!”

“And do you think that is because of how you four have handled the aftermath of ‘the incident?’” the equestrian replied.

“Don’t…don’t bring that up,” Princess Celestia sneered. “I have had my fair shar-”

“And why shouldn’t we bring it up? That’s what this whole thing is about!” Prince Haakim was furiously stomping his hoof down on the table while his sister, Princess Amira, attempted to calm him down.

“I view him very differently than any other creature in this room does,” Haakim emphasized this statement, pointing at The Crown in particular. “I have heard the rumors of his treatment, which I consider immoral and unjustifiable…and your current mannerisms are further evidence that something is happening behind the scenes that we don-”

“Alex has been mistreated while imprisoned,” Princess Twilight truthfully responded, her ears flattening. “I saw it first hoof. I tried communicating with him, but every time I tried to talk with him, he…he lashed out….” Twilight’s head dropped. sniffle “...he…he doesn’t….”

sigh “Knew it.” Prince Haakim replied, removing his hoof from the table. I shook my head and looked at Nacreous with a disapproving look.

“No wonder he’s shown such resentment towards us,” Princess Cadance acknowledged. “Alex has this aura around him that even Thorax might sense. When he was with Skystar, it was compassionate. And even when he wasn’t around her, it remained. N-Now?...it’s gone….”

Commander Shifting Sands decided to respond. “Now hold on-”

The griffon leader huffed, puffing out his chest. “Listen, Commander Shifting,” Lord Gestal interrupted. “No offense, but to be fully transparent with you and the rest of the council, you said he was a quote ‘dangerous creature.’ If he is so dangerous that he shouldn’t be kept alive, then why is his death sentence being postponed further by potentially another two days?”

“Princess Celestia?” Star Swirl inquired. “Lord Gestal has a point. If the verdict has to be redeclared as soon as possible, and we assume we will somehow get the throne room cleaned up and redone by tomorrow morning, then when woul-”

“Tomorrow,” Princess Celestia exhaled. Everycreature turned to Celestia, eyes widened by this statement.

“Celly?” Emperor Nacreous asked quietly, the elder alicorn shaking her head.

“Not now, Nacreous….”

“No! This is important!” Nacreous bit back. “The law states that in the case of an execution, which is extremely rare in Equestria nowadays, it cannot happen on the same day as the verdict!”

“Well, then, this is a special case in which I will override that rule,” she flatly stated, shrugging her shoulders. Every other council member, including me, was taken aback by the statement.

“Tch! So much for following the letter of the law….” Prince Haakim sighed, turning his head away from the alicorn princess. Princess Celestia turned her head so fast that it might have fallen off. Now, she was staring at the SaddleArabian delegate with a newfound rage in her eyes.

“Prince Haakim,” Celestia addressed the equestrian. “How do you view Alex, if I may ask? From what you have said so far during this trial and even now, do you see him as ‘innocent?’”

“I view him differently than any other creature in this room does,” the SaddleArabian delegate replied, turning his head and allowing his voice to get lower in timbre. “And no, I don’t have to disclose my vote to ‘you.’”

========================================<>========================================

The tension in the room slowly returned as I sat back and raised my talon again.

“If I may switch the subject to something more pressing?” I asked, some of the council turning to look at me. “How is his condition currently? Has he been returned to his room?”

“That is of nocreature’s concern,” Celestia replied, looking directly at me. Out of the corner of my eye, Twilight’s head drooped in silence at those words. “Alex has been returned to his room safely and will have no visitors. That is final.”

“So, let’s assume we are to do this verdict again tomorrow,” Star Swirl chimed in again. “The throne room must be reconstructed as soon as possible, correct?”

“That is correct, and I am having all available guards pitch in to aid in the efforts,” replied Commander Shifting. “Including the Lunar Guards.”

“Is there a possibility that any of your nation’s guards can assist in the immediate reconstruction efforts?” Princess Luna asked the rest of the council. Some of them nodded, as did I.

“Our kind can,” Lord Gestal answered with a smirk. “As long as there is a…‘monetary’ value to be given in return.”

“Without a doubt, my Crystal Empire Guard can contribute to the effort,” replied Shining Armor proudly. “I will see to it myself that they aid in this rebuild.”

“Perfect,” Princess Celestia responded. “The more we have to help, the better and quicker we can see this situation is concluded. So, if there are no more questions or concerns, we would like to ask if all of you would be willing to stay in the Canterlot City district for tonight.”

“Really?” I raised one of my eyebrows, causing the solar alicorn to look at me again. “The Canterlot Castle’s guest rooms were not targeted or affected by today’s attack, were they?”

“Do not worry, Queen Novo,” Celestia replied warmly. “We will ensure the Lunar Knights are stationed on high alert for your safety, as well as everycreature else. They do take their jobs very seriously.” Celestia turned to Luna, who smiled in approval. “Isn’t that right, dear Sister?”

“Yes, yes they do,” the Lunar Princess replied. A sigh of relief washed over every other member of the council. I just shook my head and sat back without another word.

“Great to hear,” Prince Rutherford responded adamantly. “Yak wishes never to be confined to the castle’s guest room ever again. Too small and not enough room to move around comfortably.”

========================================<>========================================

“If no other comments or concerns need to be addressed, you are free to exit the dining room. Thank you for being very cooperative today, and have a good night’s rest.” Celestia nodded and stood up as each council member slowly departed from the dining room.

I silently noted Princess Celestia taking a deep breath and exhaling as she departed with Emperor Nacreous. Commander Shifting and Princess Luna started writing the orders on a parchment, sending them away to the Royal Guards and their Night Guards.

In the meantime, I shuffled over to Princess Twilight Sparkle and pulled her aside. “Princess Twilight?” I asked, the purple alicorn looking up slowly at me. “Is Alex still being kept in his room in the fourth tower?”

Twilight Sparkle, with a few tears trickling down her face, nodded silently. I thought to myself and came up with an idea. “Would you like for me to deliver a message to him?”

sniffle “C-Can you?” Princess Twilight asked nervously, to which I nodded with a small smile. “Puh-please…tell him ‘I’m sorry I couldn’t be there when he needed me the most.’ I-I….”

I placed a large wing around her and pulled the smaller alicorn in for a hug. “It’s okay,” I reassured her. “I want to do this because I have my own question to ask Alex. And I noticed you may have also wanted to visit him, correct?” I suspected, as the alicorn slowly nodded. Patting her on the back, I motioned for her to leave. “Go and take care of yourself, Princess Twilight,” I replied. “I’m sure you can seek solace with Pinkie Pie or Fluttershy for now….”

The purple princess attempted to smile, nodding her head before charging her horn. Within a second, Twilight had disappeared into thin air, leaving me alone in the dining room as the other members of the council left for the Canterlot districts.

And unbeknownst to them, I would take matters into my own claws. Trotting out of the hall and into one of Canterlot Castle’s private gardens, I took a deep breath and looked at the garden. The beautiful flowers remained in the soil, slightly dancing in the evening breeze.

It reminded me of a time when life was without worry. A time when Mother Nature was quiet and peaceful, without wars or death to stain her coat of wondrous beauty.

A time when Hippogriffia thrived upon Mount Aris, enjoying a life of no worries and no regrets.

A time before my daughter, Skystar, was born….

A time…before the ‘Great War.’

Unfurling my wings, I galloped to the end of the garden and leaped into the air. Then, with one swift motion, I flew up high into the sky and turned my attention toward the tower that housed the human prisoner, Alexander Walkerson.

Resting On A Knife's Edge

Chapter 24: Resting On A Knife’s Edge

shing!

“Hm?” I hummed, looking up from my reading chair. I scanned the room for the noise that had intruded on my quiet hours before seeing an envelope floating quietly to the floor near the bedroom door. It silently hit the ground, staying still as my eyebrows raised in surprise.

The pen in my right claw dropped as I got up from my seat and rushed over to it. Tearing the envelope flap open, I skimmed through the message and resealed the letter inside.

Another sighting, I thought, placing a few runes down. As the spell activated the runes, a teleportation portal appeared before the door.

After affirming it was clear and safe, I grabbed a satchel nearby and deposited the envelope into it. Then, looking to my right and left, I stepped through and swiftly arrived in the quiet town of Hope Hollow.

Or, what I thought would be a quiet town was full of hustle and bustle, considering the previous actions of one fugitive.

plop!

“Oh, um, E-E-Emperor Nacreous,” Mayor Sunny acknowledged as he bowed his head toward me. “Y-Y-Your presence is quite unexpec-er…I-I mean, completely expected….”

“No need for formalities, Mr. Mayor,” I replied with a firm smile, nodding to him as well. “I have come here on urgent matters regarding a letter from your…now wife, I presume?”

The mayor’s eyes widened before he began to blush. “Y-Yeeaah…ha-happily married too, if I might add,” Mayor Sunny sheepishly commented, rubbing his hoof against his mane. “That isn’t without saying congratulations to you as well, Emperor….”

“The sentiment is appreciated,” I responded before clearing my throat. “Now then. I take it Alexander is within your confines somewhere?” I inquired before raising my eyebrow. The pony looked at me and visibly shrunk.

“W-W-Weellll you see…ummm…we d-d-did see h-him-”

“He got away, didn’t he?” I asked softly.

The mayor’s head hung low as he nodded solemnly. “We were giving a tremendous effort in chasing after him too…he was just too diddly-darn fast for us….”

“That’s because he’s scared,” I commented aloud, allowing some of the ponies nearby to hear. The mayor’s ears perked up, as did the mare approaching rapidly from behind.

“Oh! Emperor Nacreous! So glad you got the letter quickly,” Miss Petunia recognized, bowing slightly before turning her attention to her husband. “Sunny, are you okay? You don’t look so good, dear….”

“That creature was so darn fast, he even bested the two pegasi twins, causing them to ram into each other while evading capture,” Mayor Sunny replied to his wife shakily. “And then, he destroyed one of the railings spanning the old bridge north of the fountain. We’ll have to add medical costs and foundational planning to the budget now….”

“Don’t worry, dear,” Petunia cheerfully replied. “Let’s get you a nice cup of tea to keep you calm.” The mare then looked at me and nodded, to which I gave her a warm smile in return.

Mentally noting the information that was mentioned, I unfurled my large wings and took off into the air toward the bridge. As I glided in for a landing, I saw that it was surrounded by a few earth ponies, assessing the damage caused by Alexander’s movements.

I landed near the entrance of the bridge and assessed it from afar. A part of the hoof railing near the middle of the bridge had been broken off from the top, with the large chunk of wood gone.

Looks like he jumped on top of it and broke it when he put his weight down on it, I realized internally. My claw scratched my chin as I tried to piece the puzzle together. That means he could have fallen into the water or flown up into the air…but there’s nothing to latch his webs onto. Was it unintentional? Or perhaps, Alex purposely did this to distance himself….

Then, with that thought in mind, I looked across the lake and surveyed the lake’s perimeter. The sandy beach surrounding the lake was expansive and losing color as the sun began to set below the horizon. I quickly trotted over to the water’s surface and examined the sand.

Slowly going over to the opposite end, I continuously scanned the sand for signs of the human exiting the water onto the beach. The only way he could have done it…he would have had to exit the water and walk onto the sand, I mused to myself. And so, there must be a shoe imprint somewheeere…aha!

As I had predicted, a significantly large footprint was visible within the coarse sand. I looked up from where I was and noticed I was on the adjacent side of the lake from the town and next to a forest. I continued to observe the surrounding area, finding imprints akin to the human’s physique.

He was…lying on the ground…and crawled this way? I painted the picture within my mind, moving backward. Scratching my head while pondering the options, I began to look up, noting the sun was about to disappear from sight. Then, an object hit my line of sight.

As I stared at it, I moved toward the object buried in the sand and picked it up off the ground. As I examined the front and back of the pendant, my eyes widened, realizing what it was.

It was a pink and gold seashell, its ridges running down the sides of the front. The letters ‘SxA’ were etched onto the opposite side. My mind finished the portrait, clear evidence of Alex’s disappearance yet again.

He was here for sure, I deduced. And now, I have something to work off of. Only two questions I don’t have definitive answers for…where, and WHEN will the end be enough for him?

========================================<>========================================

groan

“Ooooaw…th-that huurrt….” sigh

As I stood up slowly from the grassy patch, I grabbed my right arm and applied pressure to it. A bruise formed across the upper arm portion, aching every time I flexed the muscle.

My eyes shut themselves, hissing from the pain in my arm, as I crucially remembered shutting off the health regenerative ability earlier. It continued to boil inside my mind, the two sides beginning to argue again over the decision.

Damn, that hurt, my left side sighed.

Oh, really? What was your first indication, genius? the right side barked back.

What the hell is wrong with you? We just face-planted into the soil of this world, and your first reaction is to be arrogant? my left side shot back.

Speak for yourself….

“Is this how your brain usually thinks, Alex?”

Not necessarily. Those two up there also have their own little minds, behaving differently from each other. The problem is they depend on each other to operate me as a collective, which is becoming increasingly tedious the longer this journey drags on.

Have a mind of their own, my thoughts sang out. If one were to give up hope, the other would try to preserve it. If one wanted to stand and fight, the other would have no choice but to go along. And if one were to remind us of the horrors we have suffered through…then we would do it together.

Can it, will ya? both of them announced in unison. Alex is hurt, and the focus is on us. Something ain’t right.

“Well, the injury is a major concern. Speaking of which, back to your adventure….”

hiss! “Damn!” I cursed under my breath as I began to wobble forward. The base of the Jackalope Slopes mountain range awaited me as I neared it. Reaching a rock protruding from the ground, I leaned onto it with my left side and took a few deep breaths as the pain radiated tirelessly.

Peeling my left hand off my right arm to take a closer look, I watched as the bruise grew across my biceps, recoloring it into an awful purple color. My head rested against the boulder as I regained my leg strength to prop myself securely.

Then, I noticed the large mountains towering above my head, gritting my teeth as I knew what I needed to do. Forcing my body to begin a climb, I summoned an extensive web line to shoot from my left wrist and started my trek up the mountain’s side. Periodically, I would have to stop and reconsider my movements, understanding that I couldn’t even move my right arm well, let alone flex it.

Shit! I thought in annoyance as I let my right arm cling to my side. The bruise elicited another shockwave of pain throughout my upper system, nearly forcing my left arm to let go of the thick web string. Holding onto it for dear life, I struggled to maintain composure before something hit me and triggered my brain to churn.

It was a soft, cold breeze coming from the bottom portion near my legs. I looked down and spotted a decently-sized hole underneath me, blowing a rush of cold air up my pant leg.

Cold air? I pondered in pain before an idea popped into my head. That’s gotta be a cave…which is precisely what I am looking for….

As I slowly descended toward the inclined ditch in the mountain’s exterior, I planted both of my feet inside the divot and finally was allowed to lean against the rocky tomb’s walls. Then, detaching myself from the string, I grabbed a part of the mountain’s ridgy exterior and held onto it, speaking into the watch as best I could.

“Mikey? Is there a cave within this portion of the wall?” I asked in excruciating pain. The watch immediately buzzed to life and responded.

“Analysis required. Hold still for processing.” I pointed the watch’s screen at the wall as it shone a bright blue light onto it. Sweeping over the area several times, it concluded its analysis and processed the information gained. A couple seconds later, it detailed the report.

“Analysis complete. Cave system found. The approximate distance is thirty yards inward and would require thorough digging. Shall I cue up the digging drill and claw?” the voice inquired.

I shook my head and clicked my tongue. “My right arm is messed up right now, Mikey. Judging by the bruise coating it, it might be a tendon tear, which isn’t something we should aggravate. Just give me the drill in my left hand and activate the steel-toed pushing boots.”

“Affirmative.” The watch slowly buffered as it began to churn out the necessities. A few moments later, a drill materialized across my left hand and over my wrist and the watch. It latched on with a firm click!

Meanwhile, a helmet with a flashlight attached to my head while the specific boots I had requested emerged over my feet.

Finally, I looked at the wall with newfound determination. Pressing the drill bit against the mountain’s exterior, I flipped the switch with my right index finger and pushed forward. A jolt of pain shot through my right arm as the drill came to life.

Dirt and dust began to fly everywhere as I closed my eyes and punctured the wall. Then, as the watch may have realized that bit, a pair of goggles quickly covered my eyes, resounding in a vacuum of air to fill up within the lenses and surprise me.

Opening them up, my vision felt foggy as the drill burrowed through the mountainside, clearing a path forward. As I continued my journey inward, my flashlight sparked to life, illuminating the tunnel, with dirt pushing underneath my body and past my boots.

The boots were required since I needed to push the dirt out and behind me somehow. This is why they were fitted with a unique set of wedges to propel me forward, but not ideal for standing.

It took nearly twenty minutes to dig through that damn mountain wall, occasionally stopping to catch my breath and slow down with the drilling. Cooling it off occasionally was mandatory, as the potential for a fire would not have been ideal in this case.

“Not like you haven’t been through the ‘ring of fire,’ eh?”

We despise your so-called ‘comedy’ sometimes, my thoughts reiterated.

“Sometimes?”

Don’t you have anything better to do, like writing another boo-

bam!

“Woah!” I exclaimed, the drill launching me slightly forward. Unfortunately, I barely had enough reaction time to slam my boots into the tunnel’s holding, suspending my upper body over the hole’s edges.

As the drill died down in power, I peered out into the dimly lit void and gawked. It was much colder than the rush of air had initially let on, and I commanded the watch to remove the drill from my hand.

A few seconds later, the drill had vanished from sight. Moving my head and staring at the hole above me, I gripped the outer section of it and popped out of it. My body fell to the cave’s floor, causing me to extend my left arm first and tuck my right arm in.

plop! crumble!

“Goddammit,” I seethed, clutching my right bicep in excruciating pain. I lay there for what felt like minutes as the noises inside the mountain percolated within my head. Then, flipping onto my back, I brought myself up and sat upright, observing my chosen environment.

The cave, albeit cold and gloomy, was massive. Shards of crystal gemstones adorned its sides and ceiling, giving it a mystical feel. Another rush of air glided across my face, causing my body to silently shiver in place. Finally, I saw it…off to the top right.

sigh “Finally,” I sighed, my breathing getting heavier. “Shelter….”

========================================<>========================================

After slowly getting up from my butt, I crouched above the ground and sifted through the gravel.

It was surprisingly soft, the texture crumbling between my fingertips as I rubbed them back and forth. Then, letting the dust lightly fall from my fingers, it settled back onto the ground’s surface without a sound. Holding my right arm close to my chest, I peered back up at the adjacent side.

Protruding from the wall was an overhanging ledge accompanied by a rock jutting from one side. Again, my instincts kicked in, inferring there was a hidden area atop it, but getting there would be challenging.

I began to limp over to the ledge before realizing something. The hole I had come out of was sealed off with the excess dirt I kicked behind me. It would serve as sound reinforcement and deter young adventurers and cave explorers from coming in, but it had an extreme side effect.

Oxygen would now be limited, so I couldn’t escape through that side either. This would have to be remedied by thoroughly exploring the caves of the Jackalope Slopes, which would most likely take a few days.

But that’s for another day, my mind numbly thought. I’m s-ssooo damn tired…I n-need….

bzit!

“Get going then, Alex!” my watch stirred to life, sending a blast of electricity through my veins. I shook my head to subside the pain and stared at the screen.

“Shock me one more goddamn time, and I’ll shut you off,” I sneered at the screen.

“...”

“...”

“...did i-”

bzit!

“Oow!” I screamed in frustration, my left arm’s nerves buzzing. “Mother…oooow….”

“You can’t afford to turn me off, Alexander,” the watch responded, the energy bar replacing the menu screen. “You’re running low on energy, and we have to get some sleep to fill some of it back up. But, more importantly, YOU need sleep so your mind doesn’t further damage itself. So get up there, and let’s make ourselves at home for now.”

My mind wanted to show that arrogant little watch voice which of us was truly the boss here, but I had to comply. Knowing my body and the significant mental problems that had cropped up as of late, I refused to go further with my threat and acknowledged the situation head-on.

Boosting myself up to the ledge with a jump and flick of the wrist, I grabbed it with my left hand and slowly pulled myself over the edge. My jaw dropped as the sight panned out in front of me.

There wasn’t any space to comfortably spend the night away, seeing as a large wall towered over the area nearly four feet from my position. I hummed silently and quickly scanned the sides for anything to help me rest. Then, I found it.

A small hole in the upper right side, guarded by a few stone boulders and crystals protruding at the entrance. Mustering enough strength, I clambered over the rocky surface and walked to the elevated path. As I took note of the dip within the entryway, I finally got to peek inside the hole and…

“Oh…my…” my mouth whispered. It was a roomy alcove, with the floor nearly smoothed out. The ceiling was jagged and bent, but it was tall in height, and it appeared like I could stand upright within it.

As I hopped through the hole and into the lonely place, the air was remarkably clean and easy to breathe. My eyes began to water as the prospect of sleeping again overcame my brain. I immediately realized it and turned to the wall’s missing section.

Aiming my left wrist at it, I flicked my wrist twice and released a spray of webs toward the sides of the hole. A few seconds later, the webbing had created an unbreachable layer of sticky webs, safeguarding me. I sighed and relaxed my upper body, with only my right arm pulsating, the blood relentlessly pounding my skin.

“That must have hurt, dealing with all that pain.”

I didn’t care. Not at that particular moment in time.

I just wanted to rest.

I needed to rest.

And for once since my escape from Canterlot Castle…I felt free and safe from danger.

========================================<>========================================

Good grief that took a while, the right side of my mind admired. Now we have a place to stay and remain undisturbed.

Yeah, but they will still try and hunt us down eventually, the left side pessimistically replied. Luna can easily grab our location when we sleep.

What if we don’t dre-

Impossible. Alex’s thoughts plague us, and for once, we have a chance to sleep, the left side of my mind admonished. Any memory that comes up during these next however many hours of sleep we get….

It’ll whip up a nightmare.

“Can it really?”

It has done so before for one of our many friends here in Equestria, but that is a story for another time, my mind thought, winking at the end of it.

“Fair enough. Probably should hear that story sooner or later….”

Give it three months, both sides of my mind said in unison.

sigh “Okayyy, we’re getting sidetracked again. Back to this story, please.”

It had felt like hours since I last sat on the cave floor. My shoes were removed, and my clothing had changed to something much more comfortable than a t-shirt and pants. Speaking of which, those would have to be washed at some point, but for now, they’ll remain in the watch’s inventory.

Thinking about it, I peeked at the watch from the corner of my eye. It had been busy as of late, and I couldn’t have been more thankful for its continued service. But the only reason this was all possible was because of it, and it represented the biggest curse of my time in Equestria.

The entirety of my life here in Equestria, this watch journeyed with me. It wrapped around my wrist and stayed there, occasionally being retired until it was necessary for functionality again. But no other piece of technology I had been given and retooled captivated the wackiness and sheer force of what this world was capable of.

The number of times I called upon a power-up, it did so without fail. The dual-bladed axes that defined my battle style, the shield that protected me from other swords…creatures…It helped me survive attacks from everything and everyone.

The webs to travel, summoning lightning with the point of a finger, even the ball of magical energy that started this motherfucking escapade in the first place….

My hands began to tremble. That’s why this whole thing happened, I thought in frustrating anger. That fucking power-up triggered this whole saga…and killed my brother in Christ, whom I thought I knew….

I sat back against the wall, tears trailing down my face. Why did Anon give me no choice but to do it? I continued to think. He didn’t need to continue killing his body. He destroyed himself!..but I’m responsible for ridding him from this world. I have his blood on my hands….

It’s all my fault!...

sniffle

“Alex.”

My eyes shut themselves as Luna’s voice rang in my ears. Finally, the sweet embrace of sleep began to drag me toward the dream realm, but not before I was shaken out from the negative thoughts.

“All looks good. Cave secured,” my watch acknowledged. “The system travels all the way from the Umberfoal entrance to the gates of Tartarus…and that’s where we are headed next, Alex.”

“Heh…heh heh…‘Pony hell?’” I chuckled, my shoulders sagging against the alcove wall.

“Somewhat,” it responded monotonously. “We’ll reassess our goals and priorities tomorrow. But, for now, try to get some sleep. Your body is about to shut itself down, and I don’t blame it one bit.”

“Ten-four, Mikey,” I affirmed before falling to my left side. My shoulder and arm hit the floor lightly, my body staying in that position for a minute before sprawling across the floor’s surface.

“Goodnight, Alex. Hang in there,” the watch concluded, the shutting down sound effect emanating from its speakers. I may have passed out as it occurred, but a voice in the dark called out to me as I dozed off.

“Who was it?”

Mother’s message. I remembered it like it was yesterday, right before I moved to Chicago to start my college career.

“Take care of yourself, Alexander. We’re so proud of you, and we will try to come to your events as much as possible. I’m going to miss you, my little angel….”

sniffle Another tear rolled down my cheek as I whimpered into my sleep.

“You are Kentucky strong!”

========================================<>========================================

[...]

The dream world is a gateway that offers many creatures to explore their fantasies and live in delusion. Unfortunately, reality isn’t ‘real’ in this part of our world.

It’s a figment of our imagination.

My imagination.

After falling asleep for the first time in days, the world surrounding me shaped itself and presented a sort of ‘dream-like’ scenario to this predicament.

Although it wasn’t a scenario, I felt…‘safe.’ Like I was going to be okay….

My mind would not stop thinking of what could go wrong, but the dream continued as usual. My body dozed off as my mind remained awake. It was surreal, and the environment my brain had chosen to conjure up was unmistakable.

It was a beautiful and warm beach, the sand lightly tickling my skin. The continuous roll of the waves hit the shores and washed away all of my cares as I lay there unopposed in the sand. It was truly…surreal.

yawn! “Aaaaoooh….” My body began to rattle itself awake as my bones slowly ached. The sun tirelessly hit my eyes as I held my hand over my forehead, blocking away the stream of light.

crash!

The seawater hit the beach again, the water slowly inching closer to me as I lay down. Stretched across the sandy surface, my hands braced themselves behind me as I sat upright. My legs stayed where they were, spread out before me as I blinked my eyes a few times.

I looked at my wear and smiled slightly. Swim trunks, a slim-fit shirt, some…kind of necklace, and a pair of shades slyly sitting atop my head. My feet were without socks or shoes, allowing the sand to rummage across the surface of my toes.

I looked down at the necklace around my neck and raised an eyebrow. It was a handcrafted necklace, but it had pearls adorning the string they sat upon, with a pink shell at the center. My hand came up to grab it, and a familiar feeling returned as I looked at it more.

It was heartwarming to look upon it. My smile faded as tears brimmed at my eyelids.

Skystar, I thought sadly, the world’s light fading. I-I failed you…I c-can’t…

The sun shined brighter than before, causing my eyes to shut and my lungs to exhale loudly. Then, as my hand came up to cover them, the bad thoughts vanished from my mind, returning to how I felt at the start.

The scene returned to normal, with the waves rolling onto the beach. The dream remained the same, and I returned to my normal, ‘happy’ self.

It was…welcoming.

It wanted me to enjoy my time….

To feel…relaxed.

I brought myself back and relaxed my arms, grinning slightly. The sunglasses fell before my eyes as I rapidly flicked my head forward, a silly smile plastering across my face. I exhaled with relief, nodding my head in silence.

Nothing bothered me anymore. It was my world.

I didn’t want to get up. I never ‘wanted’ to get up….

I wanted to be at peace…alone….

Free.

I looked at the blue sky above and saw the few clouds adorning its atmospheric presence. The sun continued to shine down, accentuating the peaceful world around me. It was warm and inviting, but…felt on purpose.

It wanted me to ‘feel’ welcomed….

It made me feel ‘safe.’

It…slowly made sense to me….

“Trapped?”

sigh She’s here, I sourly thou-

“Alex!”

My head whipped to the right at the sound of a familiar voice. I immediately adjusted the shades before whipping them off in shock and disbelief. My jaw hung open as ‘she’ appeared a distance away.

“HIII!!”

I dropped the shades into the sand and slowly got up. My body began to tremble at the sight of Princess Skystar. The hippogriff continued to run toward me, sand kicking up behind her from her claws and hooves. I was shaking as she rapidly approached me.

I brought my arms out in front of me and spread them wide open. My mouth closed, causing my lips to tremor in silence. Then, taking a heavy breath, my eyes drew out a lone tear, rolling down my cheek and onto the beach’s sandy terrain.

“You’re back!” Skystar excitedly claimed, jumping through the air fluidly. Her arms opened up as well as she collided hard with my frame. I fell backward and hit the sand hard, my lungs gasping from her hit to my chest.

crack!

My eyes widened as she stared at me with a huge smile. Scanning my own body frantically, I believed my ears to have heard something crack, which was a concern as always.

“Everything okay?” the hippogriff princess asked, a concerned expression now donning her face.

I raised my right arm and grimaced in pain. The sunglasses underneath me had been crushed by my own weight, sitting chipped and buried in the sand. I shook my head and began to laugh aloud at the scene unfolding.

chuckle “Hah…hhaah…heh…huhh…I-I’m….” sniffle

“Alex?” Skystar’s voice reverberated. Tears began to pour from my eyes as the past three days came to my mind. They shuffled through endlessly, detailing my journey from captivity and what I was really fighting for.

This moment reminded my brain of our purpose. I continued to lay there in the sand with my special hippogriff atop me, bawling out my eyes in sadness.

It felt…unusual.

A moment in time that should be possible, but felt like it wasn’t supposed to exist i-

“Alex.” I opened my eyes and looked into Skystar’s gleaming blue eyes. They were full of light and happiness as a smile remained on her face. My mouth finally gave in and formed an affectionate smile as I nodded sincerely.

“I’m here,” the mare replied. Skystar’s claw brushed my cheek, wiping away the tracked tears that trailed them. “Always….” Her head slowly buried itself into my chest as her whole body plopped onto mine.

“Ooof..hahah…heh,” I gasped, the weight hitting my stomach and lungs. She snuggled her head against my chest and lay there in silence, basking in the warmth of the surrounding environment.

My left hand reached up and petted her beautiful mane, eliciting a slight hum from the hippogriff princess. Her tail moved back and forth slowly, showing appreciation and contempt for our shared moment.

My head fell back, looking at the sun adorning the blue sky above. It was bright and full of ecstasy as the waves continued to crash upon the beach.

Nothing mattered to me anymore. The adventure…my journey thus far….

It all took a back seat. Of course, it was always going to take a back seat.

Nothing would get in the way of ‘her.’

She was the world for me.

She meant…‘everything,’ to me.

Skystar….

”I’m here…always.”

========================================<>========================================

“...”

sigh At least he is doing alright, now, I thought to myself. The peaceful dream Alex had conjured up for himself remained without flaws as I slowly trotted up the boardwalk. Alex stayed on the beach, basking in the sunlight as I took my place by the railing a distance away.

He was in front of my position, and unless he swung his head around to his left, he wouldn’t notice me. That’s why I placed a heavy layer of invisibility upon myself to minimize my chances of ruining his dreamscape.

As the waves continued to roll onto the beach, I took a mental snapshot of how this Alex appeared. Calm, collected, at ease, and no worries filled the space around him, leaving him at the epicenter of his little world.

Maybe, I mused internally, I can make it a bit better. Casting a spell, my horn sparkled and sent out a shimmering ball of magic to the right side of the beach. As it dispersed, the image of Princess Skystar appeared from the dreamscape’s space. The hippogriff looked around before seeing the dozing human lying in the sand.

“Alex!” the portrayal of Skystar called out. The human woke up and glanced to his right. The scene that played out for the next few minutes was how I envisioned it would go. The two little ‘lovebirds’ enjoying their time together in the sun…and at peace.

Sending out another spell, this one sprawled out across the entire area of the dream bubble, enveloping it and completing it by the time it reached the horizon line. It was an easy spell to cast, as I had done it multiple times before. Usually, it aids the user in resting easily and sleeping for much longer than necessary without the threat of nightmares crawling through the bubble.

It was more of a ‘contingency’ spell used in certain circumstances, and for me, this felt appropriate. Considering our mistreatment of Alex’s situation, I prodded internally, it’s the least we can do for him. Hopefully, he’ll one day forgive m-err, US, for all of this.

I shook my head at the idea of Alexander Walkerson never wanting to be associated with us again. “Surely that wouldn’t happen, right?” I rhetorically asked. I shrugged to nopony in particular before turning away from the railing.

Well, the conclusion spoke in my mind, I might as well return to my duties in Canterlot. A smile dawned upon me as I returned to the end of the boardwalk. As I passed the rows of stores and beach houses littering the sides of the street, the door exiting the dream bubble reappeared to my right.

Turning for it, I opened the door and exited Alex’s dreamscape, entering my realm and leaving the human alone.

========================================<>========================================

“Mmmmhm…ah, I see…I got nothing, Luna.”

sigh “It is clear as the moonlit sky, Shifting! They want Canterlot to relinquish more land,” I pointed out with my hoof to the stallion beside me, “and I refuse to budge. Now they want to accuse ‘me’ of stalling? Preposterous….”

Shifting started to shake his head as a chuckle emitted from his mouth at my pouting. “I don’t think they realize who they are attempting to fleece,” Shifting commented, raising an eyebrow at me. I turned to look at him, a grin coming to my face as I rolled up the map and discarded it.

“And they honestly think ‘we’ are stupid to give it to them for…how did Alex put it?..Oh, ‘pen-nees on the dol-luur.’” I spoke, accentuating the phrase. Shifting covered his mouth with his hoof as he attempted to shush me.

“Ssshshshhh. You might alert the guards, Your Highness.” Bowing his head toward me, I couldn’t contain my laughter as it squeaked out from my mouth.

giggle “A-And you thought I couldn’t hold my own,” I responded back within the fit of laughter attacking my sides. “I-I managed to hold it very well….”

Shifting stopped his laughing as he stared at me. “Hold what?” the stallion asked, my eyes widening at the admittance. “Your flank?” laughter

My face shot flush red as my mouth dropped. Staring at the stallion near me, the Commander lifted his head and continued to laugh out loud. My mouth curved upward, my breathing growing quicker by the second.

“Y-Y-Y-You! How dare you?” I stammered, my emotions short-circuiting. Shifting continued to cry out tears as he stifled his laugh with a hoof.

We sat upon the Canterlot throne, giggling our time away as the Night Guards switched shifts. The guards heading out shook their heads and returned to their usual selves while the newer ones tilted their heads in confusion at our handling of the Night Court.

I can’t ever blame him, I thought. He truly is my ‘special somepony.’ And one I’ll be with to the end of time. As the minutes passed, our giggling and teasing subsided as I checked another piece of parchment delivered to me a few moments ago.

Rolling it up, I exhaled loudly. “Nacreous has a hunch on where Alexander is, but he is deciding to return to Canterlot to get some rest for the night,” I said to the Commander. Shifting turned his head toward me, his ears perking at the news.

“Well, where is the hippogriff Emperor?” the stallion inquired.

“Hope Hollow,” I said with disinterest. “Alex dropped a necklace…one that Skystar for sure gave to him….” My face dropped in gloom as Shifting’s head tilted to the side.

“Luna? What’s bothering you?” Shifting asked, reading my facial expressions perfectly. “Did somethi-”

“I had Alex right where I wanted him,” I replied hastily, my head shaking. “I was going to have this conversation with him in which I told him the truth and would actually listen to him. But…” I stuttered, looking at the stallion, “...he wasn’t taking ou-I mean, MY apology.”

Shifting sat in silence. “Right now, Alex is sleeping…peacefully,” I added quietly. “And I am certain he’ll feel much better when he awakens. I noticed it during my chase with him…Shifting. He was tired and battered. He’s not doing so well in terms of health….”

“Well,” Shifting exhaled, “that’s what has happened, and by him not sleeping so often, he’ll continue to hurt his body and mind. We can’t stop him because of his abilities and what he bel-”

gasp! “Oh dear Faust,” I gasped, holding my hooves to my mouth. “Alex doesn’t realize what he’s doing to himself…does he?”

“For sure, he does know,” Shifting replied before shaking his head. “We should have taken that watch when we had the chance. It’s the only reason why he is alive, other than his will to live.”

As he folded his hooves, his eyes told me he was pondering something. I didn't know where Shifting's train of thought was going, but then his face turned pale as he turned his head fully toward me. Putting his hooves on top of his head, Shifting shuddered quietly.

“Wait,” the Commander hesitated. “Why did I tell hi-he's trying to find out….”

"Shifting, what is it?" I asked worriedly. "What is Alex trying to find out?"

"Who voted him innocent...." Shifting replied, my jaw dropping in shock. "I told him you voted innoce-wait." Shifting shushed himself as he motioned for me to lean in. "Does your sister know?"

I shook my head, a smile dawning on my face. “The less my sister Tia knows, the better it will be for everyone involved,” I said quietly. “But that begs one question: who were the other 5?”

“Easy,” Commander Shifting listed. “Princess Twilight, and erh…hmmmm. Come to think of it, who DID vote him innocent?” We stared at each other before I summoned a parchment with my magic.

“You don’t think….”

“They were the most methodical in processing all the evidence and information presented,” I noted. “It would be wise of them to at least confirm it. From there…I don’t know then….”

Shifting put a hoof on my shoulder as I activated the parchment box, sending the message to the two ambassadors. The stallion leaned in, kissing me on the cheek as I blushed from the act.

“I understand the fact that they may have done so, and I also may have reason to believe it wasn’t just a coincidence they haven’t said anything since the trial,” Shifting replied, easing himself back. “But, I wouldn’t hold it against them not one bit. They are the smartest rulers our land holds….”

“As Alex put it, ‘Bar. Nunn.’” I replied, winking at the Commander. He stared at me in shock and amazement, our sides unable to contain the chuckling that would escape its confines and into the halls of the throne room.

Author's Note

Finally...give my boy some rest from this "Adventures Tale." :yay:

Back in the groove! Coming up, the focus shifts to more 'Slice of Life,' since we have a bit of context to develop. That probably will be a few chapters, so sit back, grab a cup of coffee, and relaaax....

Also, with this cave, there are no skeletons or zombies waiting in the darkness...trust.
Sssss!
:rainbowderp:

-Harpy

An Adventurer’s Shattered Mind, An Untimely Grave Prophecy, And An Outlandishly Stupid Idea Walk Out Of A Cave Intact (NSFW)

Chapter 27: An Adventurer’s Shattered Mind, An Untimely Grave Prophecy, And An Outlandishly Stupid Idea Walk Out Of A Cave Intact (NSFW)

ping! “Health Regeneration successful. Total energy spent equals 200.”

sigh “Thank you,” I sighed in exasperation. My body felt much better, pumping the blood through my veins with adrenaline and vigor, but I still felt tired. “Mikey, how much energy do we have left in the tank?”

“Processing request,” the watch replied, calculating the remaining energy points left. It gave back a satisfactory ping! before giving me the results. “Total remaining energy points equals 480. Maximum capacity equals 1,000.”

I smiled and hung my head in relief. So the watch doubled its energy capacity AND gave me a full bar back? my mind rhetorically cheered. Hell yeah!

I turned my head toward the opening in the alcove. “Well,” I thought aloud. “How about we do a bit of exploring then? Mikey, can you tell me how deep this cave goes?”

“Graphing the surrounding environment. One moment please,” the watch replied as I held my left wrist up and closed my eyes. The blue rays swept across the entire room and extended through the walls, making a detailed map of the cave system.

“Map created. Identical match confirming results,” the voice from the watch said. “There are multiple dead-ends that extend out to the immediate left of us, so if we head north-west, we’ll hit some big sections of the cave to explore.”

huff! “Awesome stuff as usual, Mikey,” I replied with satisfaction. Getting up from my position, I hurriedly stood up and began walking forward. “No time to delay. Let’s get to explo-oh shit!”

wumpf!

I tripped over my shoes as my legs completely buckled underneath me. My arms couldn’t extend out in time, causing my entire weight to fall down upon the alcove floor, a cloud of dust kicking up from the impact.

“Take a minute to get your legs used to this again, Alex!” the watch chastised. “In case you forgot, we periodically got you up during the sleeping cycle, but only for a few minutes. Ever since that 35-hour power nap you took, your legs are still weak to the pressure of standing upright.”

“So take it easy,” I nodded in acknowledgment as I slowly brought myself into a pushup position. Then, as I did a couple to test my arm’s strength, the feeling slowly returned to my legs and began to pulse loudly. They felt really strong as I got up, faltering for a bit.

As I took a few deep breaths, my breathing relaxed as I grinned. “Good to be back,” I whispered within the cavern to no one.

Looks like we’re in business, my right side confidently stated. Ready to get back to work, bro?

As always, the left side replied. First, let’s regain our mental focus and composure because it seems like we will need it soon.

“So you were getting back into the ‘swing’ of things, eh?”

Never make that joke again, my mind deadpanned. I took a few steps forward and reached the entrance to my little grotto. Looking out into the dimly lit cave from behind the spiderweb, the noises echoing off the walls continued to play with my ears.

It may have been annoying, but I had no other choice now. My mind needed to be wary of its environmental surroundings, and the last thing I needed was for a boulder to crush my entire body out of nowhere.

“Mikey, let’s get the Skele-Slasher out,” I spoke toward my left wrist. “Keep the other locked away until further notice.”

shimmer “Processing request. Secondary ax appearing shortly,” it replied. “Good luck, and remember to take your time, Alex.”

“Hmph,” I smirked, grabbing the handle with my right hand. “Will do.”

slash!

========================================<>========================================

crunch! crunch!

It had felt like hours since I last left the cavern, with the shelter remaining checked on the map. The watch’s screen displayed my route, marking it with a blue line throughout the system.

But, aside from the wall’s cold textures, the ground of the cave crunching under the weight of my boots, and the silence that rose into the air, it was…sooo boorriiiinng.

“Have you ever explored a cave before?”

Only in a video game, man. And, to me, that was scary, too.

“I think I know which game you are referring to, but go on.”

Yeah, but that’s because, no matter what, that instinctual fear of the unknown goes wherever I go, virtual cave or not. You find the cave system and structure, and you bring enough torches to light your path, gather some supplies, and begin heading for the way back, and then….

“Hissss!”

STOP IT!! my mind cried as I physically jumped. I got to one side of the cave and braced my back against it as the hissing sound echoed through my ears. My heart pounded out of my chest as I waited for the explosion soun-

“Boom! Heh heh heh….”

groan! “Stop messing with me,” I growled under my breath. “It ain’t funny….”

Haha. I thought it was funny, the right side of my mind spoke up with a chuckle.

Only you would think that, the left side sneered. Almost scared me right out of our mind….

As I wiped the sweat from my hands onto my pants, I pointed the flashlight in my opposite hand back down the tunnel. As I ventured through the cave, I progressed very well, approaching a large room area with multiple tunnels. It almost resembled a lobby, with the diverging pathways leading into the withered darkness.

Peering back at the map, it was surprisingly well-documented, showing exactly where they led to. The one to the right was a dead-end, while the two going straight ahead merged back together after a while. Those led to what appeared to be a long winding road north, ultimately ending with the entrance to Tartarus.

“Maybe I’ll see what’s to the left to start,” I whispered, aiming my flashlight down the chosen path. Numerous cobwebs lined its murky ceiling, causing me to duck and carefully walk underneath them. As I assured myself the coast was clear, I rounded a blind corner and immediately hit the cave’s floor.

“Woah!” I cried as a flurry of bats flew overhead. It gave me enough time to cover my head with my arms and hide the flashlight. As the seconds dwindled, so did the noise created by the bat colony. Their raucous screeches reverberated off the cave walls and into the distant void.

I took a peek and noticed they were gone, allowing me to slowly get to my knees and hands and crouch for a second. Catching my breath, I jumped up and reassessed my health and priorities.

“Legs feel fine, and my heart rate is returning to normal,” I observed, the watch monitoring my progress and mapping my location. “Looks like there’s a big room up ahead again. Let’s hit that and explore for a bit. Then, we can go back to the little cavern I have.”

I looked ahead of me as I moved forward again. A few vibrant crystals were poking out from the walls, ranging in different colors and…sounds.

“Sounds? What do you mean by that?”

I was surprised too, but it’s the truth. The crystals within that tunnel emitted a high-pitched frequency, with my ears faintly picking up on them. As the tunnel weaved and pulled me deeper into it, I started noticing the environment’s temperature beginning to change.

It suddenly began to feel…cold. The watch must have sensed it as a comfy jacket immediately donned my body. Then, a warning flashed from my watch, accompanied by some text.

“Warning,” it read aloud. “Significant temperature drop noticed. Multiple life signatures detected ahead. Proceed with caution, Alex.” My eyes widened as I slowly moved to one side of the cave. Thankfully, a giant boulder sat nearby, allowing me to wrap myself around it and stay hidden.

shudder My breathing became erratic as I silently breathed through my mouth. My jaw shook with every inhale and exhale as I closed my eyes. It felt uncomfortable, but it was the best strategy. I had to wait it out…whatever life forms the watch had detected ahead of me.

After a few minutes, my mind became confused as I looked at the watch in desperation. “Mikey?” I whispered. “Where are those life forms you mentioned?”

“The life forms are…remaining stationary,” the watch eerily said. “The signature is unknown.” I rolled my eyes and looked down the tunnel leading toward it. After assuring myself several times that survival would happen with continued exploration, I exhaled and emerged from my spot.

The ground slowly elevated as I felt a chill run down my spine. “Activate Night Vision Goggles,” I said, turning off the flashlight and placing it in my coat pocket. My head refused to budge as the watch churned out the request.

“Activating. Remain still, please,” the watch answered. The goggles secured themselves over my eyes, allowing them to register my surroundings and exactly what I was looking at.

“Holy…cow….” The words escaped my mind and into the cave, echoing silently off the walls. These huge, pink crystals were everywhere, leading into the room I had seen on the map before. They not only jutted from the walls but began to poke out from the ground and through the tunnel’s ceiling.

My mouth hung open as their hue ominously changed to red. They were dimly lit, mostly remaining in that crimson-ish tone. I continued to creep forward slowly, making sure my movements were minimal.

Then, all of the crystals around me blinked once. I stopped and looked at the expansive room before me, the crystals getting brighter. My breathing crawled to a cold halt as the room showed itself, revealing a small hole in the ground.

I got closer to the hole and stopped in my tracks. There was an odd feeling about where I was, and it wasn’t due to the potent crystals or the eeriness of the cave system itself.

“Then what was it?”

Why does the ground feel like it’s moving underneath me? I remembered thinking, a tremor hitting my nerves quickly. The watch sent a warning rapidly as the crystals blinked ferociously around me.

“Activating webs!” the watch exclaimed, the floor violently trembling. “Brace yourself, Alex!”

crackle! crack!

CRASH!!

========================================<>========================================

The floor suddenly gave way and plunged me down into the dark void. I began activating the webbing from both wrists, desperately trying to find an opening as I fell. Yet, to no avail, the strings detached quickly from the sides of the hole.

My mind continued to spiral as I feverishly shot out more and more webbing. The crystals felt like they had a sense of their own, continuously appearing and disappearing into the darkness. Their eerie redness disoriented me as I finally flipped over my head and descended faster.

I continued to shoot out web after web, my attempts remaining futile. After a while, my arms suddenly gave out and remained atop my stomach, as did my mind as I fell faster and faster.

Everything was happening so fast, and I had been exhausted from it. My ears started going quiet, as did the world around me, save for the air loudly rushing past me. Finally, my eyes closed in silence, my mind remaining empty as I continued to fall into…the void…taking me…hostag-

Be-e-e-e-e-e-eep! The watch burst through the desolate silence, erratically beeping out of control. My mind restarted as my eyes shot wide open. I knew what I had to do. Aiming toward my feet, I shot out a large string of webs past them, floating upward into the air as I continued to fall toward the….

Wait, my mind thought. Is there even a floor? The darkness suddenly illuminated, my eyes wandering below me as I realized there WAS a floor rapidly approaching me…no.

I’m approaching it rapidly! My mouth opened slightly, sputtering for a reply as my mind finally realized what was about to happen.

Holy FUU-

fwip!

boing!

“Gah!” I cried as the whiplash hit my arms and body fully. The string stopped coming out of my wrists, allowing me to clutch it firmly. It had finally attached to something securely, causing my suspended body to ragdoll and tumble around in the air.

I held on for dear life as my eyes remained shut. Grinding to a halt in the air moments later, I remained hell-bent on holding onto the web string, slowly opening my eyes to know where I was.

The crystals were everywhere, blinding me with their red coloring as I tried to adjust to the room’s light. The goggles weren’t helping anymore, which the watch must have sensed. They began to dissipate, my eyes reacclimating themselves to the hole’s darkness, and after a few more minutes, the void becam-

“Crystal clea-”

Stop stealing our jokes! both sides of my mind yelled furiously. I shook my head and breathed out loudly as the rope of life I was hanging on swayed less. I turned my head around to observe the hole I was in as my body remained upright.

“Ssss…Gaahh.” I exhaled in exasperation as the line I hung from stopped moving. As I kept my eyes peeled onto my surroundings, the interior walls slowly showed themselves, enveloping the jagged crystals as they began to die down in ferocity.

The life within them finally dwindled, allowing me to breathe out a heavy sigh of relief. I tried to regain my composure, allowing my heart to slow down to a calming pace.

Remain composed, Alex, I thought to myself. Just…stay calm and take it one step at a time. Those words made me chuckle as I shook my head in disappointment. Can’t believe I didn’t sense it coming. That’s…never a good sign….

“Does it mean you’re losing your mental fortitude?”

That, or some kind of potent magical interference, is clouding my mind. It has happened numerous times before from assassination attempts, as I found that the crystals they had could be used on me too.

It’s a huge annoyance and painfully sucks, but I had to fight through whatever it was and whatever was causing it to happen now.

“First of all,” I asked quietly toward my wrist in an exasperated mood. “Where the hell are we now, Mikey?” The watch slowly processed the question and returned a resounding ding!

“We are close to 200 feet below Equestria’s surface, Alex,” it replied calmly. My nerves seized up, causing my arm hairs to rise and tingle. The sensation was uncomfortable as I hung onto the web line above me, my forehead beginning to sweat.

“N-N-No joke?” I asked hesitantly.

“Alex, we are currently hanging in the chasm of that large cave room,” it answered. “We are 15 feet from the ground beneath us. Hold on for just a minute. I’ll give you more information soon.”

========================================<>========================================

I held my breath as the watch suddenly did another sweep of the cave shaft I fell into. The blue light emitted from it in all directions, passing through the crystalized walls and nearly blinding me.

“Wait, don’t tell me that can actually hurt your eyes?”

Would you believe me if I said that my eyes were still super sensitive due to that attack last week?

“I stand corrected. So, what can you tell me about that place then, Alex?”

“Alex?” the watch piped up. “You’re fortunate to be alive right now.” I looked up at the watch as I firmly adjusted my grip on the web string.

grunt! “How fortunate?” I groaned, the strain cramping up my forearms’ muscles.

“Deadly lucky,” the watch’s voice replied darkly. “Currently, you are within striking distance of the gateway to the Umberfoal, or the ‘Underworld’ for us. That’s where the darkness lies, the souls of the damned being relentlessly tormented for eternity.”

I stayed silent and regained my composure as the watch continued. “So, it kinda has to do with mythological practices and beliefs, but there are some facts I dug up just now.”

“Well?” I inquired. “Out with it!”

“There are five known entrances so far in Equestria,” the watch relayed. “Two entrances are beneath Peryton’s Peak and the Ruins of Graymourne, east of GriffonStone. Another is to the south of the Crystal Empire and would greatly explain the King Sombra sightings and attacks.”

I rolled my eyes. “You’re kidding, right?” I mocked. “The Crystal Empire is built near an ‘Umberfoal’ entrance? That’s a ticking time bomb, Mikey!”

“Yeah, no shit,” the watch snapped. “Alex, YOU are currently dangling 15 feet above the fourth entrance, and the last known one is ‘Greymane’s Bush,’ an island off the coast of Istanbull and the continent of SaddleArabia.”

“Good, good,” I sighe-

“I wasn’t done,” the watch interjected. “There are possibly two more entrances somewhere in Equestria, but it is all considered speculation at this time.”

“What?” I asked softly. “Mikey, what do you mean by ‘considered speculation?’” I exhaled deeply as my arms were severely getting tired. I looked at the chasm’s walls around me and pondered frantically. Is there any way I can just climb out of here? my mind thought.

“Well, if you would be so inclined to listen, there are pony theorists that like to point to possibly two more entrances within Equestria’s borders,” the watch answered. “The most popular of these is a spot somewhere in the Badlands. It’s probably near the town of Canter Creek, but the place is rarely active. The last one, though, is hard to pinpoint. If I had to guessss…?”

“Where?” I inquired, my eyebrows raising. “Which place could have that same unsettling aura as we feel here?”

“None of the cities or islands to the southeast have any eerie auras, in my opinion,” the watch replied surprisingly. My ears suddenly shot open as they picked up a low growl!

“Looking at the map heeere….”

“Uhh, Mikey?” I asked with fright, my eyes widening.

“The last entrance could beee iiinnn….”

snarl!

“Mikey?!” I loudly asked as the growl grew louder.

“Hold o-”

GROWL!!

========================================<>========================================

“Oh, crap!” I exclaimed as I felt a tug at my feet. I looked down and noticed a creature of some kind beginning to grapple onto my legs. Its face opened up horizontally and screeched, its razor-sharp tongue wiggling violently. It closed around its crooked teeth, which started to chomp at the skin on my legs.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed silently, beginning to try and wrestle myself free from its clutches. I repeatedly kicked at its face, and the monster started tearing off my shoes and pant leg. Its sharp nails finally ripped through and into my skin, the blood beginning to pour out and into the creature’s face. It must have hit the bone with the first swipe because an immediate jolt of pain nearly made me let go of the web string above.

“Hang on!” the watch cried out. I kept kicking at the horrifying creature as the rope suddenly shot upwards at a breakneck pace. I hung on for dear life as I was reeled back up to the surface, trying to free myself from the damn monster attached to my lower half.

screech!!

“GAAHAH!!” my mouth shouted, the line climbing in momentous velocity. I gritted my teeth as its arm must have gripped onto my knee, a sudden crack! coming below me and the leg kicking forward in response.

roar!!

“Almost there, Alex! Get ready!” the watch relayed loudly. I looked down and nearly seized up in terror, the monster bringing itself up to my face. It ferociously roared at me, revealing its nauseously disgusting mouth. Its teeth remained jagged and cracked, its tongue extending to lick off the fresh blood lining its gum.

I only had one thought running through my mind at that point. Oh, I’m dead….

fwip!

woocrack!

“Woah!” I yelled in surprise as the line whipped me out of the hole. My arms let go of the web strand, flailing in front of me as I approached the ground below me. I hit the dirt hard, bracing my upper half and allowing the bottom half to flop hard against it.

“AAH!!” I screamed in terror. The pain flowed through my lower half like a virus, attacking every nerve point and making me suffer at its hands.

screech!

“Flashing lights engaged!” the voice of the watch announced. A sudden shimmer of blinding light came from its screen, launching toward the creature’s location and blinding it momentarily.

Then, I felt a significant burst of adrenaline coursing through my veins. I waited a few seconds as the green fluid pulsed through my body, remedying the injuries sustained and allowing me to be repaired quickly. Doing the ‘Kip-Up’ maneuver, I landed back on both feet and stared at the creature on the other side of the room.

It was disoriented from the lights which had disappeared, and as its eyes opened again, it suddenly stopped and stood up straighter. I gulped in fear as it creepily grinned, its legs moving forward silently and swiftly.

“Summon the Skele-Slash, Mikey!” I screamed into the air.

shimmer “Done!”

screech! The monster encompassed the entire hall area, blocking the pathway to the tunnel I came out of. I grabbed the ax’s handle and swung it in front of me, causing the monster to stop dead in its tracks.

“I AIN’T AFRAID OF YOU!!” I roared toward the monster. It bent down, its mouth twitching with rageful intent.

ROAR!! It charged at me as I planted my foot back into the cave’s stone floor. With one fluid motion, I twisted the ax at a 45-degree angle and brought it back, shaking as it powered up with fury. Finally, I swung it forward as the creature approached, extending my arms perpendicular to my shoulders. Its eyes remained trained on me as the ax made perfect contact with the neck area right underneath its chin.

slash!

shriek! The creature’s body fell to the floor immediately as its head flew over my left shoulder. It landed on the ground with a resounding smack! emitting a dark…heated liquid that oozed from its corpse.

The body shriveled up like a husk and dropped to the ground, leaving nothing but the dull tapered skin of itself. I turned around and finally saw the head, the fear within me going away.

The creature’s horrifying head kept twitching, making me believe the thing was still alive. It didn’t do anything as I approached it, my ax remaining trained toward the middle of its face.

Then, like a shot in the dark, a small cry came from its face, and the creature’s eyes dimmed. It yielded no life in them, its jaw remaining open while revealing the crushed teeth. Finally, the blood suddenly receded from within it, beginning to pool around the creature’s head.

huff! huff! “Yeah,” I wheezed in victory as my head came back. “You better stay dead, bitch….”

“So much for exploring that cave peacefully. Didn’t realize you were playing ‘Survival Mode.’”

I slapped my palm to my face hard, the resounding smack! echoing within the chambered hall.

Shut up, my mind seethed. Seriously….

========================================<>========================================

“...”

“You good?”

“...”

Of course not, dummy, my thoughts rang out. If Alex were fine, he’d be responding to you right now.

“Yeah, and that’s why I’m trying to reach out to him. So we can talk about this.”

“...It’s fine.”

“Come again?”

“I’m g-good,” I whispered into the blank white space. “I-I-I’m sure I’m good….”

I wasn’t really okay, but that’s sometimes what you have to do. Put on a fractured smile, wear your plastic mask, and make everyone believe nothing is truly hurting you.

It was the way I felt…these past couple of years. Just putting on a face for them to believe it was really me, even though I just wanted to grieve for what I had lost by being here.

It was what…Celestia felt like during her reign. She was an alicorn in mourning and defensively cared for her sister once she returned to her former self. Celestia thought she had lost Luna forever, putting on that smiling face to hide her true feelings.

The solar princess finally stepped outside her castle walls when the hippogriff doctor arrived, saving her life from that ‘Fire Lung’ epidemic. After getting the alicorn to come out of her shell over the coming months and talk about how she truly felt, that immortal hippogriff finally gave her…hope…for the future.

“Hope,” I exhaled, shaking my head with a smile. “Heh…‘hope’ is all we need to get through life….”

“Vitals are back to normal, Alex,” the watch chimed. “You seemed to be a bit shaken, but now your head is clearing up. We can proceed only when you feel we are ready to.”

I rolled my neck and shoulders to ease some of the tension within them, the unnerving feeling of pain and torment washing off my body. I exhaled a few times, letting the cool air float into the atmosphere of the cavern.

“I think…I think I’m good,” I resorted to saying. “We can move on now to the next thing.”

“10-4, Alex!” the watch cheerfully replied. “First, let’s cover the checklist.”

“A checklist?”

Yup, my brain sang out. Always have one ready, no matter what. You never know what could happen, especially in this fantastical and terrifyingly unknown world.

Amen to that, both sides of my mind repeated.

“You got a headstrong mindset, don’t you, Alex?”

So far. Returning to the cave, I secured myself safely within the space and boarded it up with some planks of wood. I had picked them up a while back and placed them over the hole to protect me.

Then, I scanned over the storage space and noticed it was beginning to dwindle in size. I had consumed most of the food available, and whatever I had left with the objects collected left me at 30 percent remaining in supplies.

As for the weapons loadout and storage, it had gone to 75 percent capacity. Strange, I thought while scratching my head. What did I los-oh. Fuck. The shield…they took it. How can I fix my storage woes before I run out of supplies?

“Well, I can answer that thought, Alex,” the watch said. I stared in shock as the watch’s screen shifted to show a tree. “You remember that I am also telepathically linked to your mind, right? You did put me in here, and we are from the sam-”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, Mikey,” I sarcastically said. “I get it.”

“I’m just saying,” the watch responded. “Concerning the storage space, we haven’t found anything worth saving. Other than the Hailberg Chief’s gifts, the old changeling hive rock, the Casaflanka manhole cover, and…that’s it. Oh, and these crystals.”

“Thanks for picking that up, by the way,” I sighed. “Do we have any more analysis on those freaky…things, or will this take more time like the ‘Changeling Rock?’”

“Well, yes, this does take time to analyze, Alex,” the watch flatly replied. “But, after running some comparison tests between the crystals and the umbra we encountered, I found they are an identical match in terms of environmental origin.”

“Give me some details about it,” I impatiently said. “We are on the clock here, and I’m not trying to get ambushed while on the run.”

“Certainly, Alex,” the watch reassured. “No need to rush it, though. I can review the information with you while we are trekking back through the cave tunnels and heading north.”

sigh “Alright, Mikey, let’s clean this all up.” I made my way over to the entranceway and set aside the wooden planks toward the wall. Pointing the watch at the barren room, I braced myself. “Eliminate all detectable traces of my signature. Leave no evidence of us being here.”

“One moment. Shield your eyes, Alex,” the watch cautioned. Closing my eyes, it only took a few seconds before a low hum! was heard. Then, a fiery blue light blasted out in front of me, the heat sizzling within the room space.

It took a good second or two for the heat to get to me as I lowered my head toward my chest. After the fire had died in ferocity and volume, I opened my eyes and took a good look at the charred cavern.

The walls and ceiling had been severely burned, leaving what smelled like burnt rubber to enter my nostrils. I winced from it, covering my nose in response as the ground simmered with steam.

“Jeez,” I said disgustingly, turning and exiting the entranceway. Plopping down onto the cave’s stone ground, I peered back up at the ledge hiding the room and shook my head. “Good luck to whoever finds it now. They won’t be able to stand that smell….”

“Alex,” my watch spoke up. “Shouldn’t we also grab the sewer cover as well? You know, just in case.” I looked over my left shoulder and at the adjacent wall. There, high within the wall’s solid structure, a steel plate remained. It was a mark for the tunnel that I burrowed to get through and into here, and now, it was making me question whether or not I should take it.

“I don’t know,” I hesitated before nervously biting my finger. “Should we grab it?”

“I think so because that way we erase the last trace of our existence and anycreature thinking we were here,” the watch convincingly said. I shrugged and walked back to the wall with the cover. As it loomed overhead, I pointed the watch’s screen at it and sighed.

sigh “Recall,” I commanded. A blue light emitted from the watch and nabbed the manhole cover within it, dragging it from its holding. The steel plate vanished into thin air, its particles going back into the watch. After another few seconds, the cave returned to its quiet ambiance.

Finally, I readjusted my belt and took a deep breath.

Okay, my mind firmly set in stone. Let’s get a move onto the north.

========================================<>========================================

“Okay, Alex, now remember. At this intersection in the cave system, which way do we go?”

“Upper level and straight ahead,” I replied exhaustedly. My legs began to burn as I made the arduous climb up the rigid stone staircase, reaching the top with a resonating huff!

“Exactly, and just continue down the path as usual until you reach the chasm bridge,” the watch instructed.

“When were you going to tell me about the…‘Umbra?’”

We’re getting to it. Just hold on, the left side of my mind anxiously replied.

Yeah. Chill out, man, the right side said in kind. We gotta worry about getting through this cav-

“Okay, Alex, would you like to hear about the information concerning the Umbra’s relation to the crystals I gathered?” the watch interjected. Both sides of my mind grumbled as I shook my head.

chuckle “Go ahead, we’re all ears,” I replied with a smirk.

Yeah, that’s right! Fight me! my thoughts spat angrily at the right half of my brain. There was no response for a couple of seconds, right before my left knee decided to buckle. My foot slipped on the last stair, sending me toward the ground. Thankfully, I caught myself just in the knick of time, grunting from the force exerted onto my arm muscles.

“Really? Your right mind can’t take a shred of criticism lightly?”

Fight ME?! the right side yelled. I don’t think you wanna go there, pal. Especially since I got lefty on my side!

Wait just a minute, righty, the left side countered. Don’t rope me into YOUR battl-

“Okay, so concerning the ‘Umbra,’ here’s what I have gathered thus far,” the watch interrupted again. “First, their race is called the ‘Umbrum,’ residing in the Umberfoal part of Equestria. As I explained to you earlier, this is the ponies’ version of the underworld in Equestrian mythology.” I nodded in contempt and continued listening to the watch’s explanation.

“The ‘Umbrum’ are seen as vicious creatures that are unfeeling and cruel in nature,” the watch’s voice elaborated. “They feed off the negative emotion surrounding the world just like the Windigos but are far worse. It makes me wonder if the Windigos were originally Umbra’s that survived and adapted to Equestria’s atmosphere without fault.”

“Mmhm…no, I don’t see that,” I replied blankly. “Correct me if I am wrong, but don’t the Windigos show up when there is violent disharmony between the creatures of Equestria?”

“Apparently, it only happens when the three races of ponies create disharmony between each other,” the watch corrected. “And when the Crystal Empire is vulnerable to the Frozen North’s arctic blast.” I rolled my eyes as I ducked under a low-hanging rock.

“But, I digress. The only way the ‘Umbrum’ are freed from the Umberfoal is through a vessel,” the watch explained. “They NEED a vessel in order to escape their confinements, and that’s why they seized the opportunity to drag you down with them instead of ending up dead.”

“Why would that matter?” I inquired with a raised eyebrow.

“Because it has to be a living creature to occupy, number one,” the watch listed off. “Secondly, and more importantly, the vessel the ‘Umbra’ are trying to occupy must have lost some form of hope with the world. Like, the creature believes their life isn’t worth living anymore. So, it allows the ‘Umbra’ to swoop in and take over for themselves, controlling their mind and actions any way they want.”

“Th-That’s…that’s sad,” I remarked somberly.

“It is, Alex. But, there’s more,” the monotone voice responded. “If even one of the ‘Umbrum’ got through, it still wouldn’t matter. They would need a platoon or army of themselves to have a fighting chance against the forces of Equestria.”

I stopped in the middle of the tunnel and sighed. sigh “Yeeaahh, and I assume the data you’ve pooled together was updated over a century ago?” I sarcastically commented. “News flash, Mikey. Equestria is a lot stronger now and definitely in Canterlot!”

“It doesn’t matter if Equestria’s stronger now.”

========================================<>========================================

I paused mid-stride and stared at the watch. “Think about it, Alex,” the watch argued. “A vessel is corrupted and overtaken by an ‘Umbra.’ What do you think that Umbra’s job will be when they reach the surface world?”

“Gather more vessels,” I silently mouthed.

“Exactly!” the watch exclaimed. “Alex, if even one gets out and remains hidden, it can become similar to that scene in Wreck-It Ralph. The one where the lady commander accidentally finds the alien bug and all the eggs that the queen laid during her stay. It may just happen like that scene, and do you remember how that movie’s climax started?”

“They poured out of their hiding spots and flooded the world of Sugar Rush,” I exhaled in defeat, realizing the gravity of the situation.

“There’s a war coming,” the watch concluded. “And, in my personal opinion, Equestria won’t be ready or even ABLE to fight it off. According to the data collected from the specimen, there are hundreds of thousands more down there, trapped and imprisoned. They are itching with furious anger, gnashing their teeth in frustration, waiting for the day to be set free and, ultimately, destroying this world’s future!”

I moved forward as the cave’s noises began to dwindle in sound. “They would take any chance to kill a creature just…just because,” the watch eerily commented. “It is morbid to infer, but it would be the truth…praying their strategy doesn’t work. And it can’t happen!”

I nodded my head and pursed my lips in thought. Then…it hit me.

“That’s what we tried warning them about!” the watch answered for me. “You tried telling them something was coming, and this might just be it! And what did they do?”

“They didn’t listen,” I shuddered. “Of course, they didn’t. I knew it. I’m fucking right as usual!” My shouting escaped down the path, bouncing off the walls for a while before quieting again.

“It’s frustrating when the ‘friends’ you thought you knew suddenly turn on you,” the watch replied without care. “Which is probably what that ‘Umbra’ down there felt when you were dangling above the gateway. It sensed your helplessness and made its one attempt….”

“B-But,” I chuckled nervously. “B-B-But we ki-ki-killed it…r-right?”

“Yes, Alex,” it replied, “but that was pure luck. You did kill it while it was in that form, outside of the Umberfoal, which would be considered its weakened state. Also, they can multiply and fuse together to make themselves stronger. That must have been just one because it should’ve killed you. Sorry….”

“Okay,” I thought aloud, scratching my head before asking the question. “So, if it’s just one, we have a punter’s chance. But, if multiple Umbra are fused into one, making it stronger than usual, how do we defeat that?”

“...”

“...Nothing?”

“Yeah…nothing, Mikey?” I deadpanned. “Nothing can defeat it?!”

“I don’t have the data because that hasn’t happened,” the watch sadly responded. My shoulders sagged as my pace quickened. “If we were to encounter it, and I ran a quick fight analysis test during a fight with one, I could analyze the data points and offer a solution. But, for now…I don’t know if it’s possible.”

sigh “Well, that’s a lot of good information I needed to know, Mikey,” I replied with a sigh. “And you said there were five confirmed entrances and possibly two more?”

“That’s right,” the watch said. Suddenly, a crazy idea came to my mind as I looked back down the tunnel I came from.

Aleeex? my left side cautiously asked.

Alex, it’s too risky, the right side said, and you’re already traumatized from the event.

“Yeah, but,” I whispered before smiling. “What if we could seal them off for good now?”

========================================<>========================================

“How would you do tha-wait!” The watch paused before gasping. gasp! “Don’t you even dare think that’ll work, Alexander!”

“But it’s the one power-up I have available that can seal things off for good,” I countered. “And it only requires an energy ball and a powered-up ‘Ax of Orichalcum’ to do it.”

“Yeah, but we need to conserve our remaining energy, Alex,” the watch refuted. “You’ve been using it willy-nilly, and we still don’t know how to replenish it efficiently and quickly. It’s too risky! I would not try it….”

“B-But,” I mumbled. “But i-i-if we don’t…whu-what about…?”

“Pardon my French, Alex, but fuck this world,” the watch sympathetically berated. “You gave them everything and sacrificed so much of yourself. You returned the favor too many times and ensured your decisions were reasonably made within the code. And what did they do? They wrongfully imprisoned you and made the rest of Equestria believe you were evil. So why do you all of a sudden want to help them?!”

“Because then they’ll die,” I replied softly, looking at the watch’s screen. “And…and I might just die alongside them. How could I live with it, knowing it could’ve been prevented? It…I can’t bear to take it with me into the afterlife….” My shoulders sagged as I looked at the ground ahead of me. The dimly lit cave reverberated all the crunching sounds coming from my shoes as they stumbled along the way.

sigh “Alex, I know you as my younger brother,” the watch said, “and I know you have a good heart. Your mind is always in the right place, but don’t you see? What they did to you was wrong! And now, you want to push that all aside, ‘forgive and forget’ as you say. Lay it to waste and prevent a worldwide disaster just so they can kill you in the end?!”

Those last words rang in my ears as I closed my eyes. “I-I…” I stuttered, shaking my head remorsefully. “I still would do it, Mikey. Saving thousands for the sake of their generation’s future while dying in the process sounds…fulfilling.”

sigh “Alex….”

“Death is inevitable, though,” my mind spoke aloud. “Just like on Earth. Every second that ticks away, we get closer to meeting death.” I tried to take a few deep breaths and calm my nerves, the environment around me fading away as I slumped to the cave’s cold floor.

I…I-I don’t want th-them to d-die, my thoughts stuttered as tears began brimming in my eyes. My sides heaved as I lost my composure, letting the negative thoughts take over. They clouded my mind, sending me spiraling into the void of despair.

I-I do-don’t w-w-want anycreature t-to d-d-die, my mind said internally. I-I just wanted t-to help. shudder! A-And…wo-worst of al-

gasp! My head shot straight up as my eyes widened, the tears pouring from them as I shook my head in denial. Finally, my mouth came together as my jaw trembled in fright, the thought of losing her crashing into the wall of my brain and destroying the dam that held me together.

“No,” I silently exhaled. “P-Please…not her….”

“It’s okay, Alex. You’ll be fine.”

========================================<>========================================

I looked up and turned to my right, my jaw dropping at the sight. The watch projected an image of a person who slowly approached my spot in the tunnel. It was one that I knew all too well….

“Mother,” I silently cried. The image of her walked over to me and crouched, covering me with her holographic arms and bringing me in for an imaginary hug. The embrace, however, felt too real as I shuddered in the ambiance of the cave. Finally, as I fell backward, I hit the stone floor and brought my knees up to cover my face, my cheeks flushing red in misery as I began to sob.

“Ssh, ssh, shhh,” the feminine voice of my mom shushed. I rocked back and forth as I sobbed into my arms, my eyes beginning to hurt as I covered them with my forearms. “Take your time, Alex…ssh, shh….”

“I-I-I…I wa-wan….” sob! “I wanna do what’s right!” I shouted in frustration, the sentence echoing through the lonesome cave.

“I know, but I need you to stop crying, Alex,” my mom’s voice responded. “I can’t talk to you when you cry like this.” I looked up from my arms and tried to hold in my tears as they continued to flow down my cheeks.

“You’re strong, Alex,” my mother’s voice said, her bright blue eyes piercing my mind. “I raised you this way because I knew there was a good heart in there. You cared about everyone you encountered and wanted to do what was right because that’s who you are.” I nodded before dropping my head. I felt it come back up, the projection of my mom bringing it up with her hand.

“But I can’t have you acting like this,” she sighed. “You teach students daily. They look up to you as their teacher. You can’t let anything frustrate you, even when times get rough. You have to be strong and be the shining example you are, Alex. God gave you this incredible talent and wisdom, so use it and remain strong.”

My mind flipped a switch as the words registered within my mind. I stood back up and wiped my face clean, blinking a few times to stop the tears. Then, after taking a few deep breaths, I turned and stared down the tunnel I ventured from. The projection of my mother slowly dissipated as I made a crucial decision in this adventure.

“I’ll remember this,” I silently reassured myself. “I’ll make sure to find the entrances and mark them on the map, just so I can be ready. For now, though…I will need some answers.” I stepped forward and continued the trek north, my mind returning to its deterministic self.

To the gates of Tartarus we go, I thought to myself. Time to find out if this ‘trinket’ is actually real. I growled in frustration as the thought lingered, followed by a straightforward phrase.

“And that was?”

Can’t have it all.

Author's Note

Well...who likes the title? :trollestia:

And...that 'encounter' explains a lot....

Hope you guys found this chapter...interesting. I believe this is the pivotal chapter when it comes to the series' plot as a whole, so strap yourselves in.

We are back and better than ever!

-Harpy :twilightsmile: